Several days back, while enjoying a few moments of solo pleasure, I suddenly noticed I was no longer alone and was in fact putting on a little show for Owen. He let me know he was there when I heard the click of the camera on his phone. I was totally into myself and my own pleasure and ignored the fact that he snapped about 6 pics of me. The next day I remembered the pics and asked to see them. There I was in some very erotic and humiliating poses. None the less, I was pretty horny seeing them and Owens reaction to seeing them. The fact that they were on his phone did bother me so I asked him to delete them. He complied. I was surprised to find the digital camera on my night stand when I went to bed that night. Owen said he wanted me to take my own pictures while he was away for a couple of days. This time I complied. As best as I could, I took pictures of myself in various states of undress. I took pictures of individual parts of me, a hand, a knee, mouth, eye, pussy, and boob. My tummy, bum, hair, foot everything. Owen loved them. He even printed them (at home!) and kind of made a collage of me. I watched him as he jerked off and came on some very specific parts of me in the pictures. The next day he wanted to direct me in a photo shoot. Eventually I agreed. Owen undressed so I could enjoy his physical reaction to my naked playing and posing. He had me pose from sexy to slutty. I was at times shy and covering myself, on my back spread wide open and on my knees with my head down. He directed me to feel and caress my face, boobs and tummy. He took close up shots of me pulling my nipples and licking them. With each new pose he directed me to take, he grew harder and I grew wetter. I held my pussy open so he could shoot the wetness within. He directed me to play with my clit and penetrate myself with my fingers. 1, 2 & 3 at a time. He shot pictures of my pussy as I came. He took shots of my face as I screemed in orgasm. He had me rubbing my pussy while I was on my knees. He was behind me and below me at various time. He had me finger my ass. I complied with each new request. Mostly I was with my fingers, but I was also using the frozen cocksicles we had discovered recently. He directed me to use my vibe in both my pussy and ass. A cucumber and a hairbrush handled also took that route. Owen also included himself in the pictures. His cock dripping precum. His fingers in my pussy and pulling my nipples. My tongue licking my sticky juice from his fingers. I still don't know how many times I came that night/early morning. At a rest point for me I asked him to jerk off for me. He straddled my tummy and slowly jerked his very hard cock for me. I took a few pictures while laying below him. It wasn't long until he came. He covered both nipples and some of my neck in his hot cum. I took shots of my cum covered nipples and of him scooping and dripping it on me. He has a shot of my tongue with a blog of his cum on it. He masturbated me with various toys from behind. I was bent over the side of the bed enjoying all the in and out of the toys, with the occasional snap of the camera as each new thing entered my pussy and ass. Oh what a wonderful feeling! I can't wait for my next photoshoot! We have both masturbated, alone and together to our now favorite slideshow!!!
- age 36, Joannie (female)

This one night, I was surfing, just looking for dicks on a site that most people here will know well so I won't name it. I found a really hunky looking one! VERY big, thick and easily enough to satisfy my lustful, although I admit, at the time virgin body. We got to typing to each other and he said his name was Mike. I'm very careful never to show my face, and nothing that could identify me because, well, there are some pervy people around aren't there? In no time we were doing it on cam for each other. I had my legs spread wide and rubbing myself first through my panties and then with them to one side, finally with them off. It was one of the first times I had fully exposed myself to a guy and it made me almost dizzy with excitement. Anyway, Mike blew a huge load, onto his chest and tummy, and then I came too, and although it wasn't much, I squirted a little. When Mike reached for a tissue to clean himself up, I took a deep breath, and nearly wet myself, because there, on "Mike's" left side was my brother's birth mark! I had an awful sinking feeling that I had just got off with my own brother, so I had to know and typed "Steve, is that you?" He typed back "Uh, yeah, do I know you?" I typed "NO" and closed down. I lay in bed thinking about what had happened, and realized how turned on the thought of anonymously doing him and letting him see my cunt had gotten me, that night was almost eight hours of jilling! Sometimes, forbidden is good!
- age 20, Sara (female)

I am a 37 year old married woman with two young kids. When I was younger I was in excellent shape. After we had kids I never worked to get back into top shape and really began to look rather frumpy. It all changed about a year ago, my girlfriend had started working out at a gym and was getting into amazing shape. I decided to join her. Well, the transformation was fast. We were really into it, running, classes and lifting weights. We both were looking great. My husband enjoyed my new body but he didn't join the gym, he liked to stay lazy, he would stay home and watch the girls while I worked out two hours a day. Meanwhile, at the gym my girlfriend and I were getting a lot of attention from some male bodybuilders. These guys were the real deal. They entered amateur competitions and usually won. The guys would help us gals out with tips, spotting us and encouraging us. The spotting was a bit interesting as they'd practically hang their dicks right in our faces as we bench pressed. Overall it was nice getting such attention. At home my husband would always be begging for sex, but he didn't really turn me on. He was well overweight, lazy and has a rather short penis, 4 inches. Occasionally I'd tell him to clean this up or fix that and when he's done I'd give him a handjob. He lasts about all of two minutes, not what I'd call a stud. These guys in the gym on the other hand were quite the studs. You could make out a nice package in their shorts. Well, one day the guys asked me and my girlfriend if we'd help them out with a competition they were entering. We'd be able to go backstage for the prep and see all the action. We could help them get ready. We weren't sure what that meant exactly but it sounded fun. I asked my husband if he'd like to go to the bodybuilding show as some friends from the gym were competing. As usual he told me to go and have a good time; he would stay home and watch the kids. OK, fine. When we got there it was really cool and exciting seeing all these super built people walking around backstage. The guys were real nice and showed us around, introducing us to many people. Finally their competition was coming up so they had to prepare. We went into the back room with them while they lifted some hand weights, flexed, etc. They then disrobed to their tiny Speedo's and asked us to oil them down. My friend and I looked at each other and laughed and said sure. We took out the oil and spread it on each guy, the chest, back, arms, etc. I was getting turned on and when I started for the abs I saw my guy was very turned on. His penis was hard as a rock and sticking out from the Speedo. I looked up at him with my mouth wide open. He said, "I really need some help from you so I can go out onto the stage". I looked down and his cock was probably twice my husband's in length and thickness. This is a real cock I thought. I looked over at my girlfriend, she was in a similar predicament but was already jacking her guy off with the oil. I knew he could not go on stage with that hard on, impossible. OK, I said. He sat down on a bench and I pulled his Speedo down. His cock was huge and amazingly hard. I poured the oil over it and started to jerk him off. I was fascinated by the size. After about five minutes he started to groan. I kept jerking, he shot ropes into the air. It got on my hair, shirt, arm and hands. I was so horny. I looked at my girlfriend and she was cleaning up the come her guy shot. Long story short, the guys went out and won some medals. When I got home I made my husband fuck my pussy using the biggest dildo I had. I came so hard and went right to sleep. I didn't even reciprocate with him. The next day he was desperate for sex. I looked at his little penis and told him he'll have to take care of that little thing himself as I'm too tired. After seeing a real cock his little penis looked rather pathetic. I laid down the law with him after that to get his body into shape. He joined the gym and did get into shape. My girlfriend and I told the guys afterwards we couldn't hang with them anymore as we were both married and couldn't risk it, the temptation was too great. In the end it all worked out.
- age 37, Brooks (female)

I've been married for 29 years and have a grown son. My husband is a good man but a workaholic and is away on business a week or more every month. Our sex life has faded over the years and I suspected he was cheating on me although I have no proof. I am still considered attractive for my age and go to the gym twice a week plus jog or walk every evening. I have kept my figure and can see many of the men at the gym looking at me all the time. It was 14 months ago I met Craig who is only 34 years old. Within a month I let him seduce me and now I have sex with him whenever my husband goes out of town or whenever I can. My husband and I do have sex but only a few times each month. It is strickly straight sex which is either missionary or doggy style. I can't remember the last time my husband or I gave oral sex to each other or masturbated each other. I had heard of all kinds of sex toys but had never owned any except for a vibrator when I was in college. The first night I ever had sex with Craig, the first thing he did was to administer the most overwelming oral sex I ever experienced. I have experienced sex in ways I never thought about and now have a full assortment of sex toys that Craig and I use on each other. I take showers with him and allow him to shave my pubic hair which my husband did question me about. I shave Craig also and give him oral sex each time. I never did this with my husband but with Craig I lick his scrotum and have had his testicals in my mouth. I have swallowed his cum many times and yet have never done that with my husband. I think maybe 15 years ago my husband had anal sex with me but now Craig does that several times each month. I have become a sex addict with him and now can't wait until my husband goes away again. I am more intimate with Craig than I have ever been with my husband for the 29 years we've been married. At first I felt guilty for cheating on my husband but I no longer do. I have suspected for a long time that my husband has been cheating on me and now I hope he is. I am so addicted to the sex with Craig that I see him sometimes when my husband is home. If he goes golfing or if I know he'll be at a long business meeting I call Craig right away. Thankfully my son lives a fair distance away because I fear more that he would find out about Craig more than if my husband did.
- age 25, USA (female)

I love to tie women up and tickle their naken body all over.
- age 47, Stephen S. in Crown Point,Ind.

My parents divorced when I was 12; my sister went to live with my mother and me with my father. However, quite often I was sent to spend a week or weekend with my mother and sister. When I was 15 they lived with one of my mother's friends, Cynthia, and her daughter, who was my sister's age. I wasn't particularly pleased to stay with any of them; my sister and the other girl were frumpy, dumpy, and dumb, and Cynthia was a grade-A bitch. She worked as a cocktail waitress and made lots of money by leading men on, and she had an unpleasant personality. Nonetheless, she was also very attractive. She was slender, with small tits and narrow hips, well-tanned skin, lightly curly shoulder-length black hair, and thoroughly scornful eyes that only looked at me with annoyance or irritation. While I disliked her as a person about as much, I was equally turned on by her tight little body, which featured in my masturbatory fantasies often, especially after I managed to overhear her one night telling my mother about her latest sexual experience, a threesome with a married couple in which she 69ed with the wife while the husband fucked her from behind. (While I suspect she and my mother had been lovers, I never had any evidence other than hints I had overheard to that effect; and since my mother was herself not the greatest catch in the world, that just added to the possible disdain I had for Cynthia as a person.) Anyway, one summer weekend I was forced to stay over at their house while my father got our apartment fumigated and went on a business trip. My mother took my sister and the other girl on an all-day shopping trip that Saturday, which I was overjoyed not to be invited to. I lay down about 11 in the afternoon, a half hour after they left (to give them time to come back if they had forgotten anything), and was starting to get hard. Since I had all day alone, I was thinking about who best to whack it to–I decided to dig into my mother's stash of porn, which she had hidden behind the headbed of her water bed. While I was there behind the head of the bed, the door slammed and Cynthia called out, "Anybody here?" I suddenly thought to keep quiet to see if I'd get a peep or two, and heard her look into the bedroom. She didn't look around to see me and just went back into her room. (Their house was L-shaped, and my mother lived in the right-wing end room, Cynthia in the room at the top of the L past the kitchen; there was a cement-covered driveway from the street past my mother's room to the backyard, which was surrounded by a high wall.) I realized I'd have a hell of a time peeping on her and my penis had deflated a little when I heard her drag a chaise longue into the back yard. I peeked out the edge of the venetian blinds and saw her in a skimpy bikini carrying suntan lotion. Things suddenly had become much more promising. She glanced around and found the best site for sun, which happened to be pretty close to and facing the window. I got hard again but resisted the urge to spew all in a rush, and a good thing too. She lay down on the chaise rubbing her arms and belly with suntan lotion, then looked around; she tilted the back of the chaise up again so that her front was not visible from anywhere but the house and undid her top. As she rubbed suntan lotion into her tits, I fully hardened and stared at them. They were very firm and fairly small, probably a B cup at most, and the nipples were dark brown and already erect with smallish aureolas. After she finished her breasts, she then rubbed suntan lotion onto her legs and lay back with the sun in her face, and thus had her eyes closed. Soon she had returned to caressing her breasts and I stroked along with her, unconsciously mimicking her rhythm. After about 10 minutes I was breathing raggedly, my balls starting to hurt, and precum was dripping everywhere. I grabbed a towel and held it in readiness, but for some reason didn't allow myself to finish off just yet. Then, while her left hand continued rubbing her breasts, she thrust her right hand into her bikini bottoms and started rubbing at a place I knew from my reading was her clitoris but had only seen vaguely in pictures. This was too much and I grabbed the towel with my left hand as I rubbed my cock raw with my right hand. I spewed hard half a dozen times into the towel and stayed hard. In fact, I still had a bad case of blue balls, so it was a good thing she was still masturbating. She fucked hard with her hips against her fingers and came with a loud moan I could hear slightly through the window. I thought with disappointment then that she was done masturbating, but after catching her breath she pushed the crotch of her bikini bottoms to the side and ran her index and middle fingers up and down her swollen, glistening lips. Her lips were framed by a thick growth of black hair, and next to the black of her kinky hair and the brown of her thighs the grass green of her bikini bottom and pink of her insides were almost blinding in the hot Texas sun. She soon started stroking more vigorously, giving me my first lesson in how to bring a woman off by hand, and soon had two fingers up inside herself and her palm flat against her clit. As she had her next orgasm, thrusting up into the air and gripping her cunt with her hand, I sprayed into the towel again, and didn't wait to soften as I stroked myself hard to keep myself hard. As she continued to stroke herself to at least seven more orgasms, I shot off one more time and continued playing with myself until I was hard again; after five minutes I drained myself (I thought) one last time, my six inches of velvet-wrapped iron-hard flesh fucking into my fist as I dreamed my fist was her hot wet cunt. Then I was done, but she was not; I watched in amazement as she gave herself three more orgasms and then covered herself with a towel and fell asleep in the sunlight. Although I was exhausted mysself, I was in a thoroughly unsettled state and continued playing with myself until I could get myself semihard again. With great effort I whacked myself hard until I grabbed one last orgasm with three tiny dribbles of cum, then just sat there worn out and irrationally afraid to move for fear she'd hear me (when I should have been worried about that half an hour before). An hour later she went back into her room, and I felt free to crawl out from the side of the waterbed where I could see her through the window. Later that afternoon I was in the bedroom I stayed in reading and exhausted, my dick hurting at the thought of anything but sleep, when she came into the rest of the house. She heard me turn some pages and came over to the door and looked hard at me. "How long have you been here?" "About 30 minutes." She thought for a second. "And where were you?" "Momma left with the girls about 10:30 so I walked over to the video arcade." She frowned but probably decided that if she started questioning me, then if I hadn't watched her I'd know she was worth watching in her alone time in the future, and if I had seen her it was too late to do anything, so she just nodded and said, "Fine. Have fun?" I said, "Yeah, it was okay." She then walked back to the kitchen, poured herself some juice, and went back to her room. I never saw her naked again, much less horny and spread-eagled with her cunt wide open in front of me, but I had all the memories I needed for years of satisfied masturbation. And besides that I had learned a lesson my girlfriends have been glad I learned, that a cunt can easily be more demanding than any cock and should never be left unsatisfied, however hard the task.
- age , anon

Not too long after I turned 21, a couple of friends convinced me to go to a strip club with them, because they assured me it would be fun. They had been there before, and I found out later that night, they had left out a few key pieces of information that I might have wanted to know beforehand. After we walked in there was a room off to the side with a bunch of lockers and they told me that here, if a woman is willing to go naked, they get their cover charge back, you just had to give them your ID so you wouldn't skip on a bar tab. I told them I wasn't doing that, but they said they are, and have before. I just stood there watching them strip down and finally broke down and told them to hold up. They squealed and clapped as I stripped off my clothes, glad that I had trimmed my pubic hair recently. All three of us now nude, we walked in past anyone else having to pay. I guess it was a good thing because otherwise it would have been $20, a ridiculous amount 15 years ago for someone in college with no job. When we got inside I saw a few other women sitting at tables or at the bar naked, so it made me a little more comfortable. We took a booth in the corner and a few minutes later a waitress came up and asked what we were drinking, and after we ordered she asked if we were running a tab or doing 'the show', and at the same time they both smiled and said "the show!" After she left I asked them what they were talking about, and I was told that if you get up on stage and fool around, you get a bracelet and drink for free all night. I said there was no way in hell I was doing that, but they kept pushing me and pushing me to go along with them. I said that I would feel like a slut if I did that, but I started to notice a few of the other women walking around with the same bracelet. It wasn't until after I decided I would go ahead and do it. My heart was about to beat out of my chest because I was so scared, but after a couple of drinks I started to loosen up a little bit, and I was ready to go. Pretty soon it was our turn, and the three of us walked up onto the stage with the music blasting. It took a minute to get a rhythm going, but watching them shake their asses and pussies in the guys' faces, I started getting into it. Not only that, I was really starting to feel horny from my nude show. Almost instinctively my hand ran down to my damp slit, lightly fondling my clit and making me tingle. I decided I really needed to get off so I got down on all fours, full on masturbating in front of the group. I couldn't tell if they were stunned or cheering, I was in my own world, trying to build to an orgasm. It wasn't until I felt someone on me that one friend was rubbing and kneading my ass and the other scooted around running her hands through my hair, squatting down with her vagina right in my face. It wasn't another minute before I started panting and moaning, and finally my orgasm hit me, making me shake and buck on stage, them holding me and the guys around us going nuts. They helped me up and when we walked off we got our bracelets. When we were at our table a couple of older guys tried coming over and talking to us, but we shooed them away, telling them we were here with each other. Even after our show, side by side we sat there and masturbated, feet up and toes gripping the edge of the table, not caring who was around or watching. The next morning I couldn't believe what happened, at first feeling dirty and embarrassed, but as the day went on it was almost kind of funny, acting like we did and almost being encouraged to. A few more times we went back, and those times I didn't have to be convinced to strip.
- age , anon (female)

When I was growing up, my bedroom shared a wall with my big sister's. Her door was set back and it faced mine across the narrow hall at the top of the stairs. Our rooms weren't big and, the way they were set up, if the doors were open we could see each others heads on our pillows. Sometimes we'd fight for weeks or months and we'd avoid each other entirely, my door always firmly closed, but often we were good friends and we would talk until she told me she had to get some sleep. I had started masturbating at a young age, first just pressing the head of my cock against my thigh with my fingertips, not letting it get hard, just chubby, and I don't think I ever came like that. It was a few years before I figured out the regular way of wrapping your hand around your hard dick and stroking up and down. By then, like most boys, I was very horny a good deal of the time and had very little outlet for it. There was no internet then, at least in our house, and I was too young to buy porn magazines. The lingerie sections in my mum's catalogues were exciting at first but soon grew boring. You can probably already guess where my young mind took me. I wasn't often left alone in the house, but on the rare occasions I was I would sneak into my sister's room. As an adult looking back I can see it was a huge invasion of privacy and feel pretty bad about it, but at the time it was just very exciting. I'd open her underwear drawer and dig out the prettiest lacy panties I could find. I'd hold them to my face and feel the delicate material against my cheeks. Sometimes I'd press my lips against the inside of the crotch. Just the knowledge that my sister's pussy (pussies still being somewhat of a mystery back then) had touched the very material I was kissing was what did it for me. Sometimes I'd wrap the panties around my dick and jerk off for a while, although I wouldn't cum, because I was worried she'd be able to tell. Sometimes I'd lay her panties and bra on the bed and hump the imaginary girl lying in them. All fairly innocent stuff, I think you'd agree. Once or twice I'd be so horny that I'd take off my clothes, get into her bed, and masturbate to orgasm. Then I'd guiltily rearrange the covers as they'd been and slink down to the bathroom to wash up. The breakthrough came weeks later when I decided to explore her room beyond the underwear drawer. She had one of those giant drawers on rollers that slid out from under her bed, and it was mostly filled with old magazines and diaries and make-up. Girl stuff, and pretty boring. But there was also a rolled up t-shirt, stuffed in the corner under some magazines. I can distinctly remember picking it up and feeling something rigid inside. I'm not sure how I knew what a dildo was, but I definitely did, because the realization of what I'd found washed over me and sent my nerves racing before I'd even unwrapped it. It had never once occurred to me that my sister would masturbate, or have any sexual urges whatsoever. I can still remember every detail of my discovery. I know the t-shirt was dark, because I can clearly recall the little crusty translucent smudges that marked wherever it had come into contact with the dildo. The thing itself was big, probably about six inches, and thick, way bigger than my cock was at the time. It was purple and see-through, and realistically shaped with wavy vein-like ridges up and down it. It was originally a vibrator, you could see the mechanism inside it, but it wouldn't turn on even when I tried replacing the battery. It trembled though, as I held it, because my hands were trembling. I instantly became paranoid and raced to my bedroom window to peer down at the road and driveway below and make sure no one had come home without me noticing. Then I went back and laid on the floor next to this thing, this artifact of sexual activity. I touched it and felt the very slightly sticky, rubbery surface. I held it to my nose and sniffed it, my cock straining against the floor as the blood rushed to it at my first encounter with the scent of girlcum. I cautiously licked it, and licked the crusty smudges on the t-shirt. It didn't really taste of anything, but I enjoyed it all the same. Like the panties before, it was the knowledge of where this thing had been that did it for me. It had not only touched my sister's pussy, it had been inside of it. Inside of her. Deep inside of her, judging by the residue on the base of the thing. Before long I was jerking off while I sniffed and licked the dildo, and as I came I sucked on the end of it, squeezing my eyes shut and focusing on the thought of where it had been. I'm pretty sure it was the best orgasm of my life up to that point. That night I listened out and shut off my TV as soon as I heard my sister coming up the stairs. I laid in the darkness, listening intently, forming images in my mind. It may have been my over-active, over-excited imagination but, a few minutes after the familiar sound of her bedsprings creaking as she got into bed, I heard her breathing heavily, I heard her bedsprings moving in quick little jerks, and every once in a while, a little gasp or stifled moan. I imagined her dildo, her purple dildo with the wavy veins, the very thing I had held in my mouth earlier that day, buried between her legs. I imagined her pleasure, the unimaginable ache of a girl fucking herself. I wished so much I could crawl under her covers and really see what she was doing, dimly, in the dark and warmth under her sheets, the smell of her girlcum overwhelming me, making me drunk, feeling the mattress shudder beneath me, moving me closer, reaching out a little hand and feeling wetness. I came as I laid in my bed, listening to her through the wall. For a while it became a preoccupation, trying to predict when she would masturbate and make sure I was there to listen and enjoy. I noticed she would mainly do it after going to bed, and during the day before she showered. I would save up my orgasms and only jerk off while I was listening to her. I would spend all day looking forward to it. One day, on a weekend I think, when we were alone in the house, I suddenly realized that I would get the opportunity to do something I had been desperate to do for weeks. I waited in my room, playing a video game, hoping against hope that she would go into her room and shut the door. She did, and soon after came the now familiar and obsessed-over sounds of her masturbating, and minutes later her door opened and she went downstairs. I waited a few moments and then followed her down, and sure enough, the bathroom door was closed and the shower was running. I raced back upstairs and into her room, dug the rolled-up t-shirt out from under her bed and took it into my room. I knew I had to be quick, and my blood was racing so much that I was getting dizzy, but I closed my door and unwrapped my prize. Oh God, it was still warm. And damp. And the girlcum on the t-shirt wasn't crusty, but creamy, and it made tiny little momentary strings between the t-shirt and the dildo as I lifted it up. And it didn't taste of nothing anymore. It tasted incredible. Awakening something deep in my genetic code as a human male. I licked the dildo frantically from base to tip, around and around, starved for this taste I had never experienced before, needing it, needing more, insatiable for it. I sucked the girlcum from the fabric of the t-shirt, getting all of it I could. I held the dildo in my hands and my mouth, savouring the warmth, the body heat, the delicious heat of my sister's cunt. I was losing my sense of time. How long had it been since my sister had started her shower? I listened out and couldn't tell if the shower was still running, but it didn't matter, not really, because I needed to cum. I was close. I could feel that stirring, that tickle in my balls that tells me it's gonna happen. I took the dildo and held it beneath my cock. I don't even know where the idea came from. I don't even remember having the idea. It just happened. I held the dildo and aimed the tip of my cock at it and before I knew it I was pumping out the biggest load of my life up to that point along the top of it. Two spurts. Like mustard on a hot dog. Three spurts. Four. I was coating the thing. Glazing it in boycum. The stickiness of my sister's juice in my mouth, on my lips, filling my senses. It was an incredible orgasm. And it was instantly followed by incredible panic. I lifted the dildo by the base and shook it off onto a pair of socks on my floor, globs of cum flying off it, the rest slowly sliding down and dribbling off. I was sure the house seemed too quiet for the shower to be running now. There was nothing else I could do. I carefully put the dildo, sticky with boycum, onto the t-shirt, folding it back up the way it had been. I opened my bedroom door, terrified of seeing my sister, confused and angry, staring at me, but all was quiet, her door was still open, her room empty. I stepped into her room and carefully, quietly, put the rolled-up t-shirt back where it had been, tiptoed back into my room and shut the door. I mopped up the stray splashes of cum as best as I could with the pair of socks I'd deposited most of it on, and tossed them under my bed, then, as casually as possible, headed downstairs. The shower wasn't running, but the bathroom door was still closed, and I breathed a sigh of relief. But then the dread came. I was young, but still aware that my cum looked and smelled nothing like my sister's. I was the only male in the house. If she realized her dildo was coated in a thin layer of semen, there was no one else to suspect. That night I laid in bed, my usual excited anticipation of my sister using her dildo was gone, or at least muddied by fear. But she went to bed like normal, and after a few minutes, the usual sounds of masturbation began. And like I've said before, it's simple undeniable truths that do it for me. The truth that the panties I had kissed had touched my sister's pussy, that the dildo I had sucked on had been inside my sister's pussy, and now this new truth. The truth that the dildo coated in my semen, the spunk I had watched shoot out of dick and land in globs, was now buried six inches deep in my sister. My spunk was in my sister's pussy. And that truth added an extra layer of awesome to each little creak of her bedsprings, each gasp, each stifled moan, and most of all, to when those things suddenly stopped, and in my mind's eye I knew her girlcum, mixed with just a little of my boycum, was now coating that purple dildo. That truth kept me cumming for weeks and months on end. Until she went away to college, really. Ever since then I've had a bit of a sexual fascination for my sister. A fantasy that comes to me every once in a while. It comes and goes. We've never talked about anything sexual, let alone done anything. But there have been a few little moments where I flirt with the thought of doing something. One time she dropped by unannounced and woke me up. I answered the door in a t-shirt and boxers and halfway through what she was saying she got a little flustered. It wasn't until she left that I noticed I had a giant case of morning wood and my boxers were sticking straight out in a tent. Last year I was at her apartment, I think I was dropping something off, I was only there for a few minutes, and I was in her room as she typed on her laptop, and on the floor by her dresser was half a cucumber wrapped in cling film. While she was turned away I had a closer look and it was definitely wet. Really, what else would that be doing in her bedroom? Or anywhere for that matter? At one point she got up and out of the corner of my eye I saw her notice it and quickly kick it under her dresser. I didn't let on that I'd seen it, but I thought about it, and in the weeks after I kept having the urge to make a reference to it, or even buy her a dildo, giftwrap it with a big bow and make a joke of giving it to her. I was tempted but, due a combination of not being able to predict her reaction, and wanting to avoid embarrassing her, I never brought it up. I'm obviously thinking about it now though, since I wrote this all out. Imagining masturbating together, little bro and big sister, loving and supportive and taboo. Of getting to taste that particular brand of girlcum again, more than a decade later. Getting to lay under her bedsheets, between her legs, seeing if I pictured what it looks like when she fucks herself right. Getting to put my boycum inside her again, the proper way this time. I doubt she'll ever read this, but if she does, well ...what do you say, Natalie? It could be fun.
- age 27 now, M.

It's 2AM. Everyone at home is sound asleep. Well, almost everyone. Awake and horny, I quietly walk towards the living room, by far the most public place in the house. Anyone walking downstairs or from either side of the house would definitely see me. Regardless, I make my way into it and sit on the couch against the far wall. I undo the button on my pants and slip my right hand inside. Through my underwear, I lift my penis and slowly begin to play with it. The thought of getting caught gives me goosebumps. After a few minutes, I get off the couch and onto the carpet floor. I nervously take my shirt off and toss it aside. I do the same with my pants. Once again, I slip my hand inside. This time, I do so within my underwear, and begin to stroke my penis. With my other hand, I slowly pull my underwear off. Once I'm lying completely naked on the living room floor, I begin to stroke my erect, five inch, rock-hard penis a lot harder. After a while, the tip begins to moisten. I switch hands, and with my right hand, I wipe the cum off and put it in my mouth. I continue to do this for a few minutes, gradually increasing in speed. Once I reach the climax, I slow down, let go of my hand and watch as loads of warm semen fly across the room. I wipe the remains and savor them in my mouth. Once I'm done, I get up, but before heading back to my room, I put my underwear back on and walk around the house, frequently slipping them down and stroking my penis.
- age 18, anon

It all started back when I joined band class and started playing Clarinet. I had quickly developed a fetish towards my Clarinet. Well one day, I was practicing my Clarinet at home and started getting turned on by it. I had practiced my Clarinet for about 10 minutes and was already really horny. The more I practiced, the more I would pause to take a piece of clothing off. First it was my shirt, then my pants and soon I was just sitting in my underwear which had semen on it. I could tell that I was pretty hard. I started to play my Clarinet some more and then took my underwear off. I was completely naked with my Clarinet. It felt a little weird to play my Clarinet naked, but I liked it. Soon I was unable to resist the urge and I started to slide my penis into my Clarinet's bell and moved it up and down a little bit. My Clarinet was so warm and wet inside. I took my penis back out a little bit and some of my semen was in my Clarinet. I then put my penis back in and started moving my Clarinet's bell up and down again. It was getting even wetter in there from my semen and even started making noise as I was getting faster and faster. I couldn't help myself because it felt so good and then finally I started cumming really hard inside my Clarinet. I then got slower until I stopped and just had to sit there with my penis still in my Clarinet. When I took my penis out, cum started oozing out of my Clarinet. After that day, I would use my Clarinet as a sex toy after I would get done practising with it.
- age , Cflover

It was Saturday morning and I was sleeping in late. My mother came into my bedroom with a laundry basket and began filling it with my dirty clothes. She nudged me awake and said to hurry up and give her the pyjamas I was wearing so she could wash them. I protested but she told me she had seen everything I had to show so get them off. As I was undressing my mother opened the blinds and stared down into the neighbors yard. I tossed my pyjamas into her basket and asked her what she was looking at. She said that the neighbors were skinny dipping in their pool and she had never seen them do that before. Then she said something that floored me. It's been so long since I've done that". I told her I couldn't believe she would go around naked. Well, she told me, you're standing there in your one button suit. She turned and left the room. I kept peeking out the blinds. My neighbour's daughter was my age and really hot. I reached down to my erect penis and began to masturbate. I stood there watching and jerking off for a long time. I came hard. Then I did something I have never done before. I walked out of my room stark naked to the bathroom and took a shower. I masturbated again in the shower thinking about my neighbors outside skinny dipping. After I dried off from the shower, I hung up the towel and went down stairs, NUDE. I got a bowl of cereal and sat down at the breakfast table to eat. My mother was in the laundry room just off the kitchen sorting clothes. My sister came down wearing pyjama pants and a camisole. She shrieked when she saw me naked at the table. Mother poked her head in the kitchen and asked what the ruckus was about. He's naked, Mom! Mom came into the kitchen and looked me over. Well he is au natural isn't he. You've seen him naked in the bath before. Calm down. And give me your pyjamas, I'm just starting a load of laundry. Sis protested loudly but in the end she had to give up her pjs. She stood there for a minute with one hand covering her pubic hair and the other covering her breasts. Then she just gave up. She dropped her arms to her sides and went out of the kitchen door to the patio and laid out on the chaise lounge. Mom just stood there with a broad grin on her face.
- age , anon

I've been married for 29 years and have a grown son. My husband is a good man but a workaholic and is away on business a week or more every month. Our sex life has faded over the years and I suspected he was cheating on me although I have no proof. I am still considered attractive for my age and go to the gym twice a week plus jog or walk every evening. I have kept my figure and can see many of the men at the gym looking at me all the time. It was 14 months ago I met Craig who is only 34 years old. Within a month I let him seduce me and now I have sex with him whenever my husband goes out of town or whenever I can. My husband and I do have sex but only a few times each month. It is strickly straight sex which is either missionary or doggy style. I can't remember the last time my husband or I gave oral sex to each other or masturbated each other. I had heard of all kinds of sex toys but had never owned any except for a vibrator when I was in college. The first night I ever had sex with Craig, the first thing he did was to administer the most overwelming oral sex I ever experienced. I have experienced sex in ways I never thought about and now have a full assortment of sex toys that Craig and I use on each other. I take showers with him and allow him to shave my pubic hair which my husband did question me about. I shave Craig also and give him oral sex each time. I never did this with my husband but with Craig I lick his scrotum and have had his testicals in my mouth. I have swallowed his cum many times and yet have never done that with my husband. I think maybe 15 years ago my husband had anal sex with me but now Craig does that several times each month. I have become a sex addict with him and now can't wait until my husband goes away again. I am more intimate with Craig than I have ever been with my husband for the 29 years we've been married. At first I felt guilty for cheating on my husband but I no longer do. I have suspected for a long time that my husband has been cheating on me and now I hope he is. I am so addicted to the sex with Craig that I see him sometimes when my husband is home. If he goes golfing or if I know he'll be at a long business meeting I call Craig right away. Thankfully my son lives a fair distance away because I fear more that he would find out about Craig more than if my husband did.
- age 52, New Jersey/Myra (female)

I had been feeling restless one summer night a couple of years ago. it was about midnight and I took myself down to the local beat for a drive. I'd just parked my car and wound down my window....trying to be cool, these two guys came right up to my car. One guy was incredibly handsome....stand out sexy, he looked like a man shaped stallion with a striking face, dark hair with blue eyes....square jaw...big arms...with a bulge a bulging. His mate was quite plain and a bit chubby. They had obviously been on the grog and I started to worry because they seemed a bit anxious. The hot guy said "don't know where we might find a good time do ya?" Before I said "yeah mate right here" he started to unzip his sexy jeans....I nearly creamed right then. His mate said "suck my friend cock" and he was giggling...He was rubbing his crotch...Hotty was slowly unfurling this beautiful, uncut anaconda one eyed bullet and pointing towards my open mouth. it was so sexy that I had to quickly undo my pants because my boner was pushing uncomfortably to get out. I was so into his cock...his beautiful big balls....I tried to swallow as much of it as I could as his mate was telling me to work it harder. it was so intense and this godlike,viking looking muscle guy grabbed my head an started fucking my mouth....through the cars open window....his mate blew first....on my cars bonnet and windscreen....and with the power of greyskull hot guy groaned as he pumped hot cum in my mouth....I swallowed as I blew big chunks from my lad....I was holding his cock with both hands admiring the streetlight shimmering on it in the darkness when the sexy guy said to his mate...."I win, told ya I'd get a bloke to suck me off"........I often think of that night when I need some ammo....
- age 45, Greek guy in Canberra

Well 3 years ago me and my next door neighbor who was 3 years younger then me (I was 12 he was 9) were watching tv and I turned it to a channel where there was sex goin on I turned it real fast and looked at him and he asked me if my thing was hard I said yea a couple weeks later we were on the Internet and I was on a website and a link came up to a Jessica simpson striptease I clicked on it and we watched it and several others videos and we went to bed and showed each other our dicks we touched each others and I had just learned how to masturbate and I taught him how to stroke me it was amazing he rubbed my dick so good and hard and squeezed my sack after about 1 minute I exploded everywhere and we both ate it I told him about the 69 and we kissed and sucked each others penis it was so small and I loved it we then made out for like 10 minutes I sucked his tounge and vice versa and we cuddled and slept naked I am straight and love girls but I can jack off to that memory all the time
- age 15, Bruce

I bought a small single story townhome in Harrisburg 15 months ago in a crowded neighborhood. There are gated alleys between each house which goes to the small backyards. I tend bar at the hotel down the street and work from noon to 8 pm. My days off are on Monday and Tuesdays. My next door neighbors are an older Spanish woman and two of her daughters and the gate to the alleyway is never locked. I had a few long relationships but was never married. Its been about a year now that I discover the two Asian girls next door had been peeping in my windows at night. Its always dark out by the time I get home and the first thing I do is get a shower. Living alone I had gotten into the habit of not wearing anything after my shower and when I realized they had been spying on me I knew they had to have seen me naked many times. There is a fence seperating our yards but there is also another gate which I never thought to lock. I'm never in my yard except to cut the miniscule amount of grass. Once they come into my yard they have access to my bathroom and bedroom windows which do have cutains on them but are never pulled tightly closed. There is a high fence in the back of the yard so I never considered a need for privacy. The more I thought about them watching me it became apparent that they more than likely saw me shower and use the toilet. My bedroom has two windows but again the curtains are not closed tight. In warm weather I even have the windows pulled up half way when I get home from work. I do date once in awhile but I also masturbate very often and surmized they also saw me jerking off many times. The first time I realized they were looking into my bedroom window was after I turned the lights off. I left my cell phone in the bathroom and went back in there to get it. The lights were out and thats when I saw the two girls leaving my yard. I had spoken to them many times and my first reaction was embarrassment since I had just masturbated in my bedroom. In a very short time my feelings went from humiliation to arousal. The very next night they were out there again and that was the very first time I purposely let them watch me. I see them outside all the time and they are always sociable but I never let on that I know what they are doing. They are in my yard several times a week and I willingly let them see me shower and masturbate. From that first night on I never even put underware on after my shower and stay naked even when I go to bed. I wasn't aware at first that they brought other girls to watch me either. I know for sure now that 2 black girls and a white girl have seen me naked many times over this past year. There may be more than I know for sure because it is to dark in the back for me to see them clearly. I shouldn't be letting them watch me but I get so turned on by it I continue making sure the curtains and windows are open enough for them to see in. When I am sure they are watching me I always masturbate and even like them to see me urinating. I was never an exibitionist until I moved in here.
- age 34, Pennsylvania/Sean

I was spending the night at my friends house and I don't sleep much but he sleeps like 12 hours so I woke up the next morning really and I have a secret fantasy about his mom and sister so I got up and went into his sisters room she was at a sleepover and his parents were at work anyway in his sisters room she's 14 blond hair nice rack and nice butt very hot I looked through her pantie drawer and took one out and put it on while I was doing this apparently she walked in and said what the hell I was like sorry and went to take them off but she said no leave them on so I left em on and she pushed me onto her bed and started kissing me and licking my face and put her tounge in my ear which felt kind of weird then got off me and took her clothes off except her panties so we were both wearing nothing but her panties and I started sucking her massive tits then she started licking my dick through the panties then took them off and gave me a devastating head it was so awesome I cummed all in her mouth then she laid down and I sucked her pussy through her panties and then took them off and her pussy was beautiful and wet I sucked up all her juices then I rolled her over and fucked her in the ass because she wasn't on the pill and I didn't have a condom then we made out again and I sucked her magnificent clit and we got dressed and she let me keep her panties and she kept my whitey tighties weve had sex 4 times and it only gets better by the way shes 14 a little bit later my fantasy about her mom came true but that's for a different time
- age 15, Connor

This is how I first learned about my fetish for guys' semen. I am 32 years old now and married with two kids, but my story began when I was 14. I was going steady with my boyfriend of one year. He was two years older than I was. Up until his 16th birthday, we didn't have much opportunity to be alone, but as soon as he got his driver's license, the world opened up in wonderful ways. My parents knew him and thought that he was a "nice boy" and very respectful. They didn't dream that their little girl and this nice boy would do what we ended up doing, but I'm glad it worked out the way it did. We were allowed to go on "car dates" as long as I was home by 10:00. We made sure to keep to that schedule so we could pretty much do what we wanted. And we definitely wanted to make out. It didn't take very long for him to find the best places to park and we spent a lot of time fogging up the windows in his car. I was very familiar with the bulge in his pants that grew when we were making out. He found my erect nipples and my wet spot in my panties, too. He asked me to wear skirts when we went out and I generally did if the weather was not too cold or rainy. One Saturday, when we were getting especially hot for each other, I was rubbing on his bulge and he was moaning. He grabbed my hand and made me stop for a minute. He told me that he didn't want to make a mess in his pants. I had had sex ed at school and knew what he was talking about. I was very horny and very curious and I asked him if I could see him shoot. I didn't have to work very hard to persuade him to take his penis out of his pants for me to see. I was fascinated by it. He was very hard and the tip was a dark purple and the veins were bulging around it. I thought it was amazing and had to hold it. I fell in love with the texture of his skin, especially on the tip and began caressing it. He grabbed my hand and showed me how to stroke him the way he liked it and, in a very short time, I was surprised by ropes of white glistening fluid that shot out, onto my legs and on my skirt. I stopped stroking him for a moment and he told me not to stop, so I kept it up until he stopped me. My panties were soaking wet by this action and I wanted to jill off right there, but my legs and my right hand and my skirt were a mess. I sniffed the stuff on my hand and liked it. I took a little taste and liked it some more, so I licked it off of my hand and scooped up what I could from my legs and my skirt. He wanted to do me too and he had his hand under my skirt and found how wet my panties were. I showed him how I like to be rubbed and he got me off really quickly, too. By this time, he was hard again and I practiced what he taught me. It took a little longer this time, but I was rewarded by another shot onto my legs and my panties as my skirt had been hiked up to let him do me. I enjoyed the second taste as much as the first. We continued to masturbate each other until we broke up just before he graduated from high school. By that time, I was 16, had my own driver's license, and had gotten on the pill so I could enjoy my boyfriends more fully. Still, the feeling of making a guy shoot, hearing him grunt and moan, seeing that lovely stuff shoot out of him onto my hand and other parts, always was a turn on for me. Ever since, I have been devoted to the male orgasm and what comes out of it. I've usually given my dates and then my husband hand jobs as much for my pleasure as for his. I never considered myself promiscuous in any way since I had only had penetration sex with a few guys in school before I married my husband. I have never strayed from our marriage, but I have, with my husband's knowledge and consent, given hand jobs to some other guys. I think he likes to see me make other guys ecstatic with my manual skills. I always get a good session with him afterwards!
- age 32, Pia (female)

Last year I went with my mom and dad to visit my older sister at college. While I was there I picked out a hoodie, but one that was way, way too big. I got it to lounge around the house in. Since I am already really short (about five foot one), it almost touches my knees. I had it for about a week and only had underwear on underneath it, and I started thinking and was wondering if I could go naked under it. It was kind of late already but I pulled off my underwear, leaving me completely bare under my huge hoodie. I watched TV for a couple hours downstairs with my parents in an out and at no point could they tell. I was so horny that night I had to masturbate twice before I fell asleep. Since that night, I can't count how many times I have laid around the house bottomless without anyone knowing it. Even sitting there at the dinner table, I love being able to spread my legs apart, exposing my pussy to the cool air. Not only that, but when I have a few minutes to myself, I can just pull it up a few inches and rub out a quick orgasm on the couch before someone walks in. In one of my most daring stunts, early one morning before anyone was up I took a walk around the block wearing that and flip flops. By the time I got back to the house my pussy was tingling and dripping. I barely made it back to my room before I kicked them off and tore into myself, cumming hard and fast. Now if you'll excuse me, I think I need to spread my legs to treat myself to a little orgasm while I have the chance. I love masturbating!
- age , anon (female)

. I was just thirteen and maybe a month before I had discovered the joys of jilling. My mom is really attractive with a great body. She and my dad were out for a few hours doing Saturday afternoon chores and I was home alone. Boredom got to me and I got the bright idea to explore mom and dad's bedroom. In a night table drawer I found a handkerchief which was wrapped around about twenty color photos of mom. Each photo showed mom in a different sexual act. She was playing with herself in some photos and in others she had things up her pussy and things up her butt. Some showed legs spread wide open exposing a moist and swollen pussy. One showed her pulling her nipples out about as far as they could be pulled. I can't believe that it didn't really hurt. I can vividly remember how sexually stimulated I was while looking at those photos. Some of them I viewed several times. I then went to my room where I jilled to a very satisfying orgasm. To this day I am still shocked at seeing those photos. The thought that my own mom had pictures taken of her in those poses boggles my mind. I can only conclude that it was my dad who took the pictures. The photos are still in the drawer and periodically when they are out I will take them out and look at them again and then I jill.
- age 18 mow, 13 then, Beth (female)

One night my daughter had gone out with her friends, and I heard her come home around two in the morning. I knew they were going out to the bar, and I could tell by the way she was stomping around that she had one or two too many. I don't mind it as long as someone else drives them home, she is an adult and is responsible and makes her own decisions. Anyway, I heard her fumbling around in her bedroom for a few minutes, then I heard some unmistakable moans and she was moving around in her bed so I knew that she was masturbating. I don't think she was in any shape to know I could hear her, nor did she realize she left her door open. I listened to this for about five to six minutes when all of a sudden the noise stopped. I waited for a few seconds then went to check on her to make sure she was OK. I peeked into her room and saw her clothes thrown all over the floor and she had fallen asleep laying on her belly, completely naked and spread out, vibrator still buzzing away in her vagina. I tiptoed over to her and slowly pulled it out and turned it off, then put it back in the drawer she hid it in. I don't know what it was, maybe just seeing her like that or knowing she was trying to give herself that ultimate pleasure, but I felt that I needed to cum too. I went back to my room and kicked off my panties and slippers, rubbing my clit until I had two wonderful orgasms. I didn't even bother with my panties, I just pulled up the sheets and fell asleep bottomless. The next morning when I got up, I passed by her room and she was sound asleep, still naked and holding a pillow, curled up like a baby. I have to say, it looked adorable. I pulled her door shut for her and walked down to make my coffee. I was probably downstairs for a couple of hours when she finally came down, dressed in an old t-shirt and jeans, barefoot and hair in a mess. I asked her how her night was but she couldn't remember most of it. She even told me she wasn't even sure why she woke up naked. I didn't have the heart to tell her that she fell asleep while masturbating and I had to put away her vibrator for her. I figured there was no reason to make her feel any more embarrassed than she already was.
- age , anon (female)

So, the first really hot weather this summer and the town where I live was full of girls like me wearing as little as possible. Thin cotton dresses everywhere and thongs (if anything) underneath. I love being out wearing almost nothing it makes me so horny! So into the shop, looking at clothes, and picking a few to try on. As usual, the queue for the fitting rooms was huge. The girl in front of me was pretty, black hair, green eyes, and a lovely figure. We chatted about the "old dears" taking forever to try on a cardigan and I noticed that she was a little fidgety. I wondered there and then if she was squeezing her legs together because she needed a pee or because she, like me, was horny. Oh, I had planned to masturbate in the fitting room, I LOVE doing that with nothing but a curtain between me and whoever, but wondering if she was horny too, well.. hmmm. So eventually we both got in and went to adjacent cubicles. I took my clothes off and stood naked, enjoying the scent of my pussy, when I heard a moan from next door. I crouched down and looked under the partition, STRAIGHT into her cunt. She was squatting too, knees wide apart and right up against the partition. I could see inside her a little way and she, like me, was totally shaved and very VERY wet. I decided I would go for it and just reached under the partition and pushed a finger up her. "Ohhhh fucckkkk" was the only reply I got. I felt the slow rhythmic contractions around my finger as her arousal built and then I decided to go one more and started to tickle her asshole before wetting a finger with her own juices and slipping it up her. That's what made her cum. Ever felt another girl's orgasm from both her cunt AND her ass? It's amazing! She got up, leaving me with a very slick hand and I heard hurried dressing. I was a bit pissed off that she wasn't going to do anything for me, but the curtain to my cubicle whizzed open and she came in, took one look at me and kissed me! (I don't mind a little fooling with another girl, but I haven't done that much.) Her hand shot between my legs and she started to whisper such dirty things to me! "Let me fuck you, let my fingers screw you, when you cum, cream int my hand, piss on my hand if you like" Stuff that made my head spin. She ducked down for a second and for a wonderful moment I thought she was going to lick me out, but instead she retrieved my panties from the chair, smelled them and said "I'm keeping these". So, when I cum hard, I have a problem. I pee. No, I don't mean I "ejaculate", I pee. I whispered to her "mind your hand, I pee when I cum". All she did was frig me faster. Then just as I came, she stuck my panties there and although I managed to hold back most of it, a couple of jets of pee got out. Then she smelled my panties one last time before saying "coffee bar" and leaving. Of course, I met her there, and we went out to one of the public toilets where FAR more happened...
- age 19, Susan (female)

I visit my youngest brother once or twice a month and stay for the weekend. He is 27 and has a roomate named Hunter who is 26. We drink quite a bit and usually smoke weed. When I stay there my brother has me sleep in his room and he sleeps on the sofa in their living room. For close to two years now I have been allowing Hunter to basically molest me in the early morning hours. The first few times he did this I was probably unconcious but when I would wake up those times I just knew someone was fingering me and touching my breasts. I knew for certain it wouldn't be my brother but never confronted Hunter or mentioned anything to my brother about it. It may have been going on before I began to realize it because many times I was totally bombed from the booze and weed. Then, like I mentioned, almost two years ago Hunter came in one morning about 4 am. I hadn't drank or smoked as much as I usually did and with the hall light on saw him standing naked at the door. He whispered my name a few times asking if I was awake but I said nothing. I usually slept with a night shirt but never wear panties to bed. Once he was convince I was passed out he came in and began pulling up my nightshirt above my breasts. He is a real cute guy and I already knew he had done this before and I just let him play with me and acted as though I was passed out. He kissed and fondled my breasts for awhile and then began slowly fingering me and gently pushing my legs apart. I thought about confronting him but all the sudden he began giving me oral sex and I was instantly aroused by it. I just layed their letting him do whatever he wanted. He is the only guy that ever actually licked my anus and just the way he performed oral sex on me was the most fantastic way I ever experienced it. Befor he left he used my hand to masturbate himself but I only complied. He pulled my nightshirt back down some and left the room. Three weeks later I went back again and the same happened. Now I drink and smoke less weed but give Hunter the impression I am truly buzzed and drunk before I go to bed. He has never tried to have intercouse with me but most of the time has his penis on my mouth rubbing my lips with it. I don't mind it at all and would like to blow him but don't want him to think I am fully conscious. He always uses my hand to masturbate and always gives me oral sex. Its almost always around 4 am when he comes in and he is always naked. I have multiple orgasms and can't help but moan sometimes although I try not to makle any sounds. I even began sleeping nude after a few times but have the sheet over me when he first comes in. He does everything very slowly and I'm convinced he thinks I am to intoxicated or high to know what he is doing. I know my brother would kill him if he knew what Hunter was doing everytime I'm there. It arouses me to no end.
- age 35, Florida / Tammy (female)

I had to have my pubic region shaved for a procedure. By the time I was in my hospital gown I was fully erect in anticipation. To my surprise in walked my male nurse. He instructed me to put my feet in the stirrups lean back and relax. When he saw my erection he smiled and said this happened all the time not to worry. He really took his time washing, clipping, shaving and applying a soothing ointment to my region. I was so hard and so completely mortified I thought I would faint. He said that he could not leave me in that condition and apologized... he gently held my throbbing member as he shoved his lubricated thumb into my bum bringing an immediate, prolonged and magnificent ejaculation. I have never produced that much semen before. Now I can't seem to get this experience out of my mind. I fantasize about it every time I masturbate. I have a great sexlife with my wife but I am confused by my feelings. What should I do?
- age 29, Lessonboy

About 10 years ago, I was using my sisters computer, checking out a dating site. Then I remembered my sister telling me she had joined one recently. So I browsed awhile and being curious, I searched her name and her profile came up. I was shocked when I clicked on to her pictures, she was totally naked. Their was four pictures. In one of them, she was laying down with her legs spread and her pussy was totally shaved and her pussy looked so nice. I could feel my dick starting to get hard. And her tits are big, I'm not sure the size, but at least DD. Anyway, so as I'm checking out her pictures, I had an idea. I printed them out and made some copies. Then I rushed home to jerk off to them. I probably stroked my dick at least two hours that day. Her pink little pussy was so nice. I wish I had kept those pictures because after I had told her I accidentally saw her naked, she removed them from that site and didn't talk to me for almost a month. I never did tell her that I jacked off to her but I'm sure she probably thinks I did.
- age 43, Gman

For three months, we had a lodger. He was cute and yes, I fancied him. I guess I would tease him a little by walking round the house wearing as little as possible. My favourite was a long cotton night gown that was very nearly see through and if I leaned over at just the right angle, he could see my breasts and my pussy. Now, this was in January, and where we live is COLD. One morning, my husband was out at work and we were in the house together. I was in my night gown and had just put some logs on the fire. I had my back to him and said "If you get cold give it a poke." He put his hands on my hips and pulled me back towards him and said "I would LOVE to give it a poke". He lifted my night gown right up and off in one go until I was naked in front of him. Have you ever wanted a man inside you so much that it actually aches? I tell you, he could have pushed his cock up my ass or up my cunt there and then and I would have loved it! Instead, after a few exploratory pushes against my ass, he turned me round and made me kneel in front of him. He looked down at me and ordered me to spread my thighs and masturbate for him which I did. He started to jack off and it wasn't too long before I knew I was going to cum. (Now, I squirt heavily when I am really aroused and BOY was I!) My orgasm hit and..... (sorry I had to leave off to masturbate here.) .... I squirted onto the floor. He leaned down a little and cupped my right breast in his hand and with his cock inches away from my face he unloaded into my hair, onto my face and into my mouth. I stood up and led him to the shower were we had some more fun that is not for here. When my husband came home later, I could not wait to get him into bed. I literally f..... his brains out that night. (Sorry, got to go do it again!)
- age 25 then, anon (female)

I was about the age of maybe 12 or maybe younger, my brother was of the daring age of 16! I don't really know how it got started but he and i would show our bodies to each other. and touch and feel each other. Though he never put his fingers in me, he sometimes would rub me there. He played and looked at my boobs a lot. One day, i asked him if he would show me how he jacks off, so he whiped it out and started to whack off. It was the first time i had ever seen a guy cum. We havn't really hung out alone since then. I think he feels horrible about taking advantage of me but he wont say. I am now 16 and he is 20. I really honestly hope it never happens again. We don't have a comfortable relationship since then.
- age 16, Georgia/ leann (female)

Noah and I are best friends, and he was a soccer player. That's all he really did. But a little over two weeks ago, he had broken his arms when trying to kick the ball while doing a back-flip in order to impress everyone else as he saw on a movie. It obviously didn't go too well. It had been two weeks and I went over to his house to hang out for a while because he can't do so much with broken arms. We spent some time just talking and watching a movie when he flat out turned to me and said. "My mother is going to come up soon saying I need to take a bath. She has been giving me a bath for two weeks and it's so awkward." I just stared at him, honestly not knowing where he was going with it. "So," he continued, "can you please just give me a bath? I swear I will pay you later but I just can't be naked around my mother anymore." I agreed and told him he certainly didn't have to pay. We were best friends. For better or for worse. Oh wait, that's marriage, well same thing, right? Haha. He was right: she came up with a bucket with a sponge and rag, and Noah told her that I would handle it. It was funny because she didn't miss a beat: "Oh. Great!" and handed me the bucket. I filled the bath up halfway with hot water and I helped him undress. He had on two hard casts, and the only skin showing was the tips of his fingers. Quite sad. He got into the water and we remained quiet. We didn't say a word, this was the first time I've seen him or any guy naked. I began to soap up the rag, but he quickly said, "Skip the rag. I just want to get this done with fast". There wasn't much rush in his voice for that type of command, and I wouldn't realize until later why he said that; however, at the time I just went with it not really caring. I soaped my hands up and ran them down his neck and behind his ears. He had his eyes closed the whole time. My hands ran over his large pecks (he was an athlete) I rubbed his arms and chest and made my way around his penis and balls (being sure not to touch them) and rubbed his legs. By that time, I was already getting hard. I consider myself straight, and I know he does, too, but feeling up anyone's body will make you aroused. It felt like forever, but I rubbed every inch of him besides his pubic area. At that time, I just stared and smiled it off, knowing it had to be cleaned. I grabbed it with one hand and rubbed it, and rubbed his balls. He was hard as a rock. I quickly rinsed the soap off and was about to proceed with the shampoo when he opened his eyes and looked me dead in the eye. "Listen, I haven't been able to jack off for two weeks straight. I'd never ask this unless I needed it. Can you please?" By that time my innocent mind had clung to the situation. I nodded, half because he was my best friend, and half because I wondered what it'd be like to rub him off. I soaped my hand up, but he shook his head and said to get the Vaseline from his dresser. After getting it and lubing my hand up, I rubbed it all around his hard dick and balls. I pumped him slowly at first, actually enjoying his facial expressions. He moaned a few times when I ran my hand all over his balls. I knew what I'd like when I would jerk off, so I thought maybe he would too. So I lubed up my finger some more with Vaseline and ran it around his hole. His eyes shot open. I would have stopped, but he instantly went back into ecstasy as I pushed my finger in and out of his butt. His time was coming. I rubbed him faster and faster, and shoved my finger into him. He was almost there, so I leaned over and licked his nipple, which sent him over the edge. He came hard and fast, squirting me in the side of my cheek. His breathing calmed down, but I was in such ecstasy because I had a huge hard-on. At any rate, I cleaned him up and got him dressed and he thanked me. I said, "Don't worry about it. Anytime". "Seriously?" he said, trying to hide his wonder. I nodded. There has been one more situation with Noah since; I shall post that later.
- age , Noah

My cousin Roger was a good looking kid in his late teens when I was in my early teens. I never liked when he'd visit though, since I'd have to give up my room to him. I remember wanting to sneak in an take a couple pictures of him changing, to put on the internet and embarrass him, but the day I decided to do it, I had much more of an eyeful than planned. It was a hot summer day and I had been swimming in the pool for a couple of hours, when Roger came out to join me. He had a great body which I idolized, but he was covered in freckles, as he was a redhead. He had blondish red stomach and chest hair and muscular hairy legs and arms. We swam around splashing each other for a few minutes, when I decided to go inside. I showered and changed in my bathroom, and went to put my laundry in the shoot outside my closet doors. I heard him saying my name as he was walking up the open stairwell, and I quickly went into my closet, closing the doors behind me. They were pocket doors, which never seemed to close completely. I could see through the center gap clearly, and had an open view of my bed, dresser, changing mirror and desk. I grabbed my camera from a drawer in the back, and thought this was my opportunity. Roger stopped saying my name, and I heard the shower running in the bathroom, on the otherside of my closet wall. I waited nervously for about 10 minutes, when I heard the shower stop, and Roger humming as he walked into my room. I pressed against the closet doors to get the maximum view, watching him drop the towel and go to his suitcase on the desk. He grabbed a few things and tossed them on my bed. I watched as he lightly pulled at his dick. He stopped in front of the changing mirror and flexed his stomach and chest, making each muscle pop out. His dark red pubes were still damp, and dark against his freckled skin. He had an obvious tan line where his trunks were, just above his pubes and to the middle of his muscular thighs. He looked statuesque as he held his pose in the mirror, and quickly, his dick became erect. I stared as it got longer and longer, and then started to rise. It literally stuck straight out, and was the palest part of his body which made me laugh inside. I kept watching as he started to slowly pull on his hard dick. He just kept his eyes on his dick as he pumped the shaft, and once in a while he'd pull at his dark red pubic hair that was now dry. He fluffed it out, twisting it around his fingers with his left hand, while he pumped with his right. I saw him pull at his balls, one at a time, then together. He licked his lips every now and then, breathing deeply through his open mouth. I completely forgot about my camera, and turned it on, forgetting it made a welcome sound of water as the Canon logo came on the screen. I pushed the camera against my chest, and softly stepped back into the corner, hiding behind my jackets and robes. I heard him open the closet doors and turn on the light. I peeked out to see him walkway in, and pause, his hard dick bobbing just a little bit, his balls high and tight against his shaft. I knew he was close, as mine did the same thing before cumming. I held my breath, and waited until he shut the light off and closed the doors behind him. After about a minute I crawled lightly toward the doors again, and peeked through the crack. Roger was standing again, in front of the changing mirror. He was now running his left hand up and down his fuzzy, freckly abs, and pumping his dick with his right hand. He started breathing heavier, and a low moaning "yeah, yeah, yeah" came out of his mouth, as he started cumming. He literally sprayed cum on my mirror, shot after shot. I watched as it dripped heavily down to the mahogony frame and his eyes closed and his mouth opened wider as he kept shooting cum on my mirror. He had his hand in a fist, grabbing his pubes and pulling at them while lightly thrusting his hips. He was slowing his actions and his "yeahs" were now a whisper. I raised my camera and took a picture through the crack. I heard the click, and once again, resumed my hiding position in the corner. Roger once again opened the doors and turned on the light, he was pushing through my clothes, and was a couple feet away from me when I heard a knock on my door, and heard my Dad's muffled voice "Roger, we're fixin to go to dinner, yall ready?" Roger loudly said "no sir, give me a minute" and left the closet. I saw a couple of wet spots on my carpet...great Roger left the doors open and the light on, and I heard him go down the hall and down the stairs, yellin for me. I quickly walked out, glancing at the smudgy wipe marks on my mirror and seeing his towel laying on the floor next to it. I grabbed a hat off the wall hooks and ran downstairs. My explanation was I was downstairs cooling off. I don't think Roger ever knew what happened, and my camera only got a fuzzy ass shot of Roger through the crack, but the memory will never die. Roger is now in his 30s and married. I still see him once in awhile. He gained a little weight since then, but I'm sure everything still works the same.
- age 25, Alec

First off, Debra is the most beautiful woman to ever walk the earth. At least that's my opinion of her. Five-nine with short black hair and one hundred fifty pounds. Those long legs seem to go on forever until they reach her sexy ass. Below that beautiful face is a set of the most beautiful tits I have ever sucked. They are only a B cup but they are magnificent. She has a dark complexion all over her body and there is not a blemish to be found. Her pussy is even more beautiful than she is. She has a large mound covered with a thick patch of black pubic hair. Her husband has asked her several times to shave her pussy but she will not do so because she knows how much I love her hair. Kissing her turns her on quicker than anything. It only takes a couple of kisses and her pussy starts to lubricate. And does it ever lubricate. She gets soaking wet and her panties stick to her crotch when she takes them off. She has a rather large dildo and she loves for me to put it in her vagina. It takes some doing because of the size of the dildo. It stretches her pussy to the max. Once I have the dildo all the way in her, she likes me to massage her clit as I continue to kiss her and suck her beautiful little titties. We've been doing this for a long time so I know what she wants. One orgasm is never enough for Debra. She likes to cum at least three or four times and she wants the dildo to remain in her vagina until she has stopped cumming. After her final orgasm I ease the dildo out as I watch her stretched lips cling to it. Her pussy is a mess by that point. And when the large head on the dildo slips out of her vagina a large amount of pussy juice runs out of her vagina and down over her beautiful puckered asshole. She will lay there for a few more minutes basking in the thrill of her orgasms. She will then take her hand and wipe her pussy, getting as much juice on it as possible and then rub her cum all over my throbbing dick. She knows to take it easy because I am so close to cumming that it will not take long. She then gets a good grip on my dick and her hand goes up and down on it slowly. When I tell her I am about to cum she lies down and spreads her legs. I kneel between her legs with my dick pointing toward her pussy. She jerks my dick until I start to shoot, and my cum shoots out all over her open pussy and her thick black pussy hair. As I recover from cumming, Debra reaches down and massages my cum, which is mixed with her pussy juice, all over her crotch. She will even push some of my cum up into her vaginal opening. We then kiss and hold each other for a few minutes and I tell her how much I love her. We know it must end soon because I am married to her aunt.
- age , anon

My best friend Danny was invited for a sleepover which we did often. I have a double bed and we sleep together when he's at my house. We went to bed a little before 11 and I sat reading a magazine. He lay down and was sleeping almost straight away, I could hear him breathing. Fast forward two hours and no matter what I did I couldn't slip into sleep. As it was really hot we had removed the bedclothes and I looked down at Danny who was deep asleep. What I saw next was amazing. He was on his stomach and gently he was humping the bed, I could see his butt clenching as he did so. He had his face to me and I could see he was still sleeping. I gingerly reached out and cupped one of his tight buttocks feeling it clench under my hand. Then he turns over and I saw his erection poking out of the fly of his boxers. He was moaning in his sleep and as I watched he gave a huge grunt and semen pumped from his lovely penis. I was so turned on that my best friend had just had a wet dream beside me. I reached out and got some of his semen, and rubbed it on my hard penis and wanked off right there.
- age , Ben

This all started when I was 13 and my brother Chuck was 15. Our house had just two bedrooms so Chuck and I had to share one. Mom had hung a sheet to separate the room to give us some privacy. When Chuck was about 15 Mom told Dad that we needed seperate rooms. Dad said it would cost too much to do the basement over but he could make a room in the attic. In doing so he had to cut two holes in the floor to allow heat to rise up to warm the room. The room turned out really neat, I asked if I could have the room. They said it was up to Chuck, he had no problem with it. So I moved my stuff up to my new bedroom. After a couple of weeks it started to get cold at night. Mom told me to move the rugs that covered the holes that Dad cut out, each had a grill on it with slats. If you looked through the slats you were looking into Chucks bedroom. I found out that if you moved the slats on one of them you could see his bed and the other one had a clear view of the desk Chuck put in where my bed used to be. I knew Chuck jacked off but never really saw him doing it. He used to do it under the covers or in the bathroom, a couple of times when he thought I was sleeping I saw him sitting on the edge of the bed, I knew what he was doing but couldn't see him clearly through the sheet. Now I could spy on him and I did for three years until he went to college. I'm going to tell you about some of the best I witnessed in those years and believe me I saw him jack off a lot and never got tired of it. The very first time, he was laying on the bed, he started to rub his cock with his finger and thumb. His cock was small but as he rubbed, it started to get longer and thicker (at the time I couldn't see how that could happen but it did), then he wrapped his fingers around his cock and started pumping it, he pumped it for awhile then stopped and squeezed some clear precum out, he rubbed that all over the head of his cock. He started to jack off again, after about five minutes he arched his back and I saw him shoot four or five squirts of cum all over the place. This is just one of several times I watched him and a friend doing it, Chuck and Jimmy were kneeling on the floor looking at a magazine and jacking off. I noticed that Jimmy's cock had foreskin, I never saw that before, it was bigger and thicker than Chucks and his balls hung real low. As Jimmy jacked off I could see his balls swinging and slapping against his fist, every once in awhile he would pull on them. Chuck shot his cum first, Jimmy jacked off faster, his balls really slapping, he pulled the skin back over the head of his cock real tight, pulled on his balls and shot five or six of the biggest ropes of cum I ever saw and he shot his cum twice as far as Chuck ever did, milking every last drop out. One of the most bizarre was the time Chuck was laying on the bed jacking off as he normally did but on this occasion he took his time and when he was getting close to cumming he rolled up so his feet were on the wall and his cock was right at his face. I couldn't see him shoot but when he rolled back down I saw cum all over his face. I still wondered if he got any cum in his mouth and if so did he swallow it. During those three years I saw Chucks cock almost double in size and he turned into a rather sexy guy, and I found myself jilling and had many orgasms as I watched him. I hated to see him go off to college but he came home every chance he got. I'm not sure but I think he may have known I was spying on him!!!
- age , Maxine (female)

When Chuck turned 16 he got a job at the local swimming pool, he worked in the concession stand and had to clean the changing / rest rooms. It seemed that on the days he worked I was in for a good show. He would almost always jack off as soon as he got home, then one day he did something very different. He had some Polaroid pictures from the pool showing different girls in their bikinis, some laying on their back and others on their bellies. I'm sure they did not know about the pictures. Chuck removed his clothing, sat down at the desk, and to my surprise put a condom on his hard cock. As he jacked off he would take a picture and talk to it saying things like "how do you like my big cock, your pussy's so tight, etc." He would stop jacking off and rub his cock over the picture, then he would do the same to a different picture. This went on for one of the longest jack off sessions I had witnessed, he took one of the pictures and held it right in front of his cock and started to pump it faster, he soon filled the condom with cum. Chuck just sat there for a few moments, I though he was going to take the condom off but instead he started to play with his cock until it was once again hard. He jacked off and shot one more load of cum into the condom, he removed it and placed it in some tissues and put it in the bottom of the waste can, he placed the pictures in the back of the drawer. Soon after that he left to go into town. I went into his room and looked at the pictures, most of them showed the girls' "camel toe" and their tight butt. I took the tissue and condom to my room. This was the first condom I had ever seen and the first time I was able to see cum up close and get to feel it. As I played with the condom and cum, my pussy was on fire. I ran to the kitchen and returned with a banana, I heard other girls at school talking about using one while jilling, I put the condom on it, just thinking that a hard cock was in it not so long ago had me thrusting it into my pussy like there was no tomorrow, in no time at all I had a very powerful orgasm. After I came back to Earth I put the condom covered banana in my night stand. That night I used it once again. For about a week Chuck did his regular thing with the pictures but without the condom, he added a couple of new ones. Then came the day he pulled a pair of panties out of his pocket and held them to his nose. In seconds he was out of his clothes and jacking off. He took two pictures from the desk, wrapped the panties around his cock and as he pumped it he said "Connie I love that tight pussy of yours, do you like my thick cock." I could tell he was going to cum, he took the panties off his cock and held them to his face, his cock was throbbing. He started to jack off again as he sniffed the panties, saying" your pussy smells so sweet Connie. "With that he shot 4/5 thick ropes of cum onto the desk and pictures. About once a week for the remaining summer Chuck would bring home panties and thongs. By the end of summer he had a nice collection of pictures, panties, and thongs. He would wrap a pair around his cock and as he jacked off he would sniff another pair, eventually shooting a load of cum into the crotch of the one he was sniffing. It always made me hot watching him jack off and shooting his cum into the panties / thongs. I decided to buy a pair of black thongs (he didn't have any black ones.) Just wearing them and thinking of my plan had me soaking wet.
- age , Maxine (female)

I did something that I've never done, I wore the thongs for two days and one night. I even jilled in them several times, then I put them in with Chuck's stash of panties and thongs. The following morning Chuck went and got his bag of goodies, right away he picked out my thongs and held them to his face, his cock was rock hard. From my point of view I could clearly see the stain in the crotch. Looking up toward my room he started to jack off, then he did something I never saw him do. Not only did he sniff my thongs but he actually licked the crotch of them. My juices were flowing, this was so hot. He had a lot of pre-cum that he milked out onto the stain and to my amazement licked it up, I had my first orgasm of the day. As he stood there stroking his cock he kept wiping the pre-cum off with the thongs then licked it up. This went on for a good 10 minutes then he shot a nice load of cum into my thongs, immediately he licked them clean and sucked on the crotch. I had my second orgasm!!! He had to know that I put the black thongs there. For the rest of the day whenever we made eye contact he got a little smirk on his face, he didn't say anything out of the ordinary though. I had a wild vivid dream that night. The next morning after our parents went to work I waited in the bathroom until I heard Chuck coming down the hall, I timed it so that he would catch me coming out in just my little red thong and bra, and I "accidentally" left my dirty panties hanging part way out of the hamper. I waited in anticipation for him to get back to his room but instead of jacking off he got dressed and left. I ran to the bathroom to see if he noticed the panties, sure enough they were missing. After an hour or so Chuck returned with his friend Jimmy. They went to Chuck's bedroom, Jimmy pulled a pair of panties and a couple of packets of condoms out of his pocket. The panties must have belonged to his sister who was about 17 at the time. He gave Chuck a condom and the panties, in return Chuck gave him my panties. They both rolled the condoms onto their hard cocks, Chuck's was bright pink. I don't know why but their cocks looked bigger with them on and just like I remembered Jimmy's balls hung really low. They started to jack off as they sniffed the panties, Chuck told Jimmy that I took the panties he had off that very morning and that he saw me walking to my room in my little red thong and bra. He said he didn't get to see a front view but had a good look at my tight ass. Jimmy told Chuck that he spied on his sister (Mary) shaving her pussy and that he almost got caught jacking off in the hallway as he watched, he said when he started to cum he must have made too much noise because she looked right at the door. He said her pussy was as smooth as a baby's ass. Chuck was pumping his cock hard and fast as he sucked on Mary's panties, all to soon he filled the condom full of cum. Jimmy took my panties and wrapped them around his cock and within minutes he too filled the condom with cum. They removed the condoms and just like before put them in tissue and placed them in the waste can. Jimmy took my panties and stuffed them into his pocket. Chuck placed Mary's in with the others that he had. Shortly after that they left. Once again I went down to retrieve the condoms, we were out of bananas and I needed something for my jilling, I found some cucumbers in the fridge. I took one of the bigger ones and went back up to my room, my pussy was soaking wet. I took the condoms and compared them, Jimmy's had more cum in it and it seemed much thicker than Chuck's. I took the condom that Jimmy had and put it on the cucumber, I started to push it into my pussy, it was the biggest thing I ever used, but it definitely felt good and in no time I had the whole thing in and started jilling. I saw Chuck's condom and thought why not, I went back to the fridge and got a smaller cucumber. I put Chuck's condom on it and began jilling, after a few minutes I replaced it with the bigger one. As I sucked on the smaller one, I thrust the huge cucumber into my soaked pussy. I closed my eyes and imagined Jimmy's big, thick cock pounding my pussy. I had a shattering orgasm!!!! I took the condoms off and not even thinking about it sucked both cucumbers clean. That was the first time I tasted cum and to my surprise there was definitely a difference between the two. My salad at dinner that night seemed to be exceptionally good. Until next time, happy jacking and jilling my friends, Maxine
- age , Maxine (female)

Until the age of 15 I used to share a room with my twin sister. We used to stay in a small two bedroom apartment with my parents and there was just not enough room to get us each a separate room. I never really cared about it and neither did my sister as we just grew up that way. Every evening we used to talk about all different kind of things but somehow we never talked about anything regarding masturbation or sex. We've even never seen each other naked since we were small children as we used to change always in the bathroom. The most I've ever got to see was my sister in her underwear and I can't remember if she has ever seen me naked. My parents used to work both long hours so every day after school we spent the rest of the day alone at home if none of us was out with friends or doing sports. Usually we were watching TV or just played games. One day, we were watching TV as usual, my sister came up with a question that really surprised me. Out of the blue she asked me if would like to get naked! I was really terrified by that question and asked her why she would like me to get naked? She just said that she had never seen a boy naked and that she would like to see my penis. At first I said no, but then she offered me that I could also see a part of her body if I would like to. I started to think as I've never seen a girl naked at that time and eventually I said yes, but I also insisted that she has to show me something first. She agreed and she took of her t-shirt straight away. Then she undid her bra and stood right in front of me showing her perfectly shaped breasts. Then she moved closer to me until her breasts were just a couple of inches away from my face. By that time I was rock hard and I wasn't able to say anything. I wanted to ask her if I could touch them but I just couldn't as my voice was just gone. She stood there for a couple of seconds and just as if she could read my mind she asked me if I would like to touch them. I just nodded my head and started to feel her soft skin and her nipples. It felt amazing. This went on for about a minute as she reminded me that we agreed that I would get naked if she would show me something. I quickly took off my clothes and there I was, standing completely nude in front of my sister with my small erect penis. She looked at it and without asking she started to feel my balls and pull my foreskin forth and back slowly. It felt so good to be touched by somebody else that I just let her do without saying anything. This went on for almost a minute as she stopped and asked me if I would masturbate from time to time. I told her that I would. She looked at me for a couple of seconds and asked me if I would like to sit on her chest while she would lay down on the floor and continue playing with my penis. I quickly agreed and the next moment she was lying on the floor while I took place on her chest, her boobs between my legs and her face right in front of me. She grabbed my penis and continued what she had started before. It took only one more minute before I felt the nice feeling and I told her that I was about to cum. I expected her to move away but instead she just lifted her head and opened her mouth. The next thing I shot four or five ropes of cum of which three went straight into her mouth. The rest landed on her chin and her shoulder. We stayed in this position for about two minutes without saying anything. Then she told me that we should get dressed before our parents would come home, which we did. After that we talked about what happened and she explained me that the girls in her class were talking about handjobs and how nice cum would taste and that she just wanted to taste it to be able to know what they were talking about. She told me that she really liked the taste of it and that we could do this more often if I would like to. I totally agreed but also mentioned that next time I would like to see more than just her boobs. The next day we continued what we agreed on but this is a story for the next time
- age 24 now, anon

I was into masturbating since I was 13 years old. Last summer I discovered a way to do it in a swimming pool amongst lots of other people. They never knew what I was doing. I did it about 15 or 20 times. Sometimes I would wear my one-piece. Other times a bikini. When I got horny enough, I would lay on my stomach on my air raft. I would lay still and just get rocked around by the waves. I would put my hands under me and open my legs just enough so my fingers could reach between them without showing. So I would masturbate like this in public, with nobody noticing. When I cum I tend to wriggle about, but floating in the rough water, it didn't look anything amiss. I had some very intense orgasms like this. Next summer I will definitely do it some more. I might tell my best friend about it too, but haven't done so as yet.
- age 14 then, 18 now, Ann-Marie (female)

My sister and I have had a long history of masturbating and touching each other together. It started when we were younger. We were both swimmers and one day while at a parent's friend's pool (alone, our parents and their friend were inside) and I asked her if I could touch her "there." She said yes. Many times after that we did the same thing, each touching each other...it was natural brother/sister curiosity. Eventually our parents discovered what was going on and made us stop. They just assumed that it was normal for all brothers/sisters to go through. When I was a little older, around 13-14 and discovered masturbation, I remember thinking what would it be like to masturbate with her. We'd play numerous games together and one day I asked her to play doctor. I gave her an exam and spent a particularly long time "examining" her vagina and breasts. I remember having huge boners during and amazing orgasms right after our doctor games. Finally she was the doctor, she was a little hesitant to see my penis but eventually I convinced her. She didn't masturbate it yet, but she did touch it, and explore it. I distinctly remember her commenting on the pubic hair that was developing. She was two years younger than me. When she was thirteen, I remember us having our first orgasm together. She was lying on her bed face down and I was rubbing her vagina from behind. I hadn't fingered a girl yet so I didn't really know what I was doing at this point. Eventually I did something right and I remember her asking me to "keep doing that because it felt good." I was lying on the bed next to her, dry humping the bed as I rubbed her. We both had an orgasm at the same time and it was amazing. I remember being embarrassed at how my boxers were soaked (she wouldn't let me be naked in bed with her). A few more glorious times we masturbated together. At one point each of us were totally naked. I finally convinced her to jack me off. Our best session at this age was in my room. She was naked on my bed, and I was naked in front of her. She was jacking me off and I was fingering her and touching her breasts. I cummed all over her and she freaked out. We stopped for about a year after that. When she was a freshman in high school and I was a junior we were home on a random day off that our parents didn't have. I accidently (really it was an accident) walked into her room, asking her if she was ready to leave. She was topless and in very sexy underwear. It had been over a year and a half since I'd seen her naked. Her breasts had really developed and I really wanted to see what her vagina looked like. I got a boner instantly. She covered herself up, but the thoughts of before must have been going through both of our minds. I asked her if she'd like "to do it" again. She said yes, but only if I "did it" to her, and I kept my clothes on. We never called what we did together masturbating or masturbation. It was just called "doing something." She kept the towel over her breasts and slowly removed her underwear. Her vagina had really developed. She had a batch of pubic hair and had a gorgeous vagina in general. She lay on her bed with her legs open. I fingered her and even went inside but she asked me not to do that. We both orgasmed. That was the start of our mutual masturbation. Usually, I will instigate out sessions (we call it masturbation now) but sometimes she will. We're both older now (21 and 19) and know what we like. She likes me to play with her breasts and flick her clit outside her underwear (I make her put on thongs) and this gets her very, very wet. We tend to masturbate together when no one is home, but sometimes we will do it late at night, if we're both horny. I will usually be on her bed, in my boxers with my dick poking out. She will start in her bra and panties and then go to nothing. She shaves her vagina so there's thin layer of pubic hair and also enjoys me playing with her pussy lips/ pubic hair. Sometimes she will jerk me off (in a 69 position) but usually I will take care of myself after she's done. Our record is five orgasms for her and two for me in one session. She has clitoral orgasms and occasionally I will go in. I've never made her squirt, but her pussy is soaking wet all the while I masturbate her. A few times I've played with her butthole and a few other times we've gone further than just masturbating, but never sex. Both of us have had relationships, but we always do this. I love masturbating with her. It's great and we have a perfectly healthy relationship. It's just "our thing."
- age , anon

I'm a 24 year old woman who, although I have had some bisexual experiences, am mostly interested in men. My brother Tom, who is four years younger than me recently started going out with a new girlfriend, Liz, who at 26 is older than both of us. The first time Tom introduced me to Liz, I was amazed. She is small and curvy, shortish blonde hair, green eyes and a lovely smile, and lovely large boobs. I fancied her as soon as we met, and we got on really well. I masturbated a few times thinking about her, and thought about how I could see more of her body. Could we go swimming together or to the gym? A few weeks after we first met, Tom asked if I was going out one night as Liz was coming over (our parents were out for the evening). I said I would go and give them some privacy, and intended to, but when Liz arrived, I was so turned on that I decided to sneak back in to the house half an hour after I'd gone out. I shut the front door quietly and sneaked upstairs, hearing talking and laughing from Tom's room. I knelt and looked through the keyhole, my heart pounding. I could see Tom's bed which is at the far end of the room, at 90 degrees to the door. Tom was lying on the bed, apparently naked, while Liz sat astride him, wearing a red bra and fishnet hold-ups. She leaned over to kiss him and he undid her bra. Her large breasts flopped down as Tom threw the bra onto the floor with the rest of their clothes. I slipped a hand down my jogging trousers and ran my fingertips lightly over my pussy lips through my panties. I shivered with desire as I looked at Liz's tits, latge but firm, with dark areolas and thick nipples. Tom craned his shoulders up and began to lick and suck at her nipples, Liz tossed her head back and gasped, I pushed my panties aside and fingered my hardening clit. After a minute or so, Liz shuffled back against Tom's thigh, pressing her pussy, which I saw was surprisingly hairy, against my brother's thigh muscle with gusto, causing her to moan and grind her brown-haired twat into his leg even harder. I saw that Tom's penis was erect, pointing at the ceiling, his foreskin sliding back over a prominent purplish helmet. His cock shuddered and bobbed as Liz rubbed her fanny on his thigh, and she reached forward to grab at it, sliding her hands up and down his shaft. I was so turned on that I scrambled to my feet and pulled my joggy trousers and panties off, and kneeling again with my knees apart, began to wank properly, sliding two fingers into my wet vagina, curving them upwards for maximum stimulation. I flicked my clitoris with the other hand too, but only a few times, I didn't want to come too quickly. When I looked back through the keyhole I saw them passionately making out. I watched him fingering her hard, his fingers glistening with her wetness. Liz moaned and clawed alternately at Tom's chest and her own nipples. I had lifted up my own t-shirt by now and was twisting my nipples through my bra, the pain only turning me on even more as my sopping vagina rode my fingers. I watched as they lay next to one another, sweating and breathing heavily, Liz's legs still apart, Tom's fingers still inside her. I kept thrusting away at my pussy, feeling my orgasm approaching, and just as I felt myself starting to climax, I saw Liz gently stroking her pussy, murmuring to my brother. I began to orgasm, biting my lip so as not to make a noise, and my body jerked as I felt the familiar tightening in my vagina which built to a blinding ecstatic climax. After I'd come, I grabbed my knickers and trousers and crept into my bedroom, where I lay down on the bed and sucked my soaking fingers dry, breathing heavily, just like Liz. My next target is to get her to come swimming with me so we can get changed in the same room. I want her to see me naked, and desire my perky breasts and trimmed pussy just as much as I love hers.
- age 24, Jane (female)

At the age of 22 I was training for a new job so I rented a room close to where I would be during those two months. I took room and board with a couple in their early 30's, Darren and Judy with no kids. They were both fun, fit and full of life with no hang-ups at all. Within the first few days I learned they were very sexual people too. The first night I was sleeping early from the long day. The second night was a bit different. It was a Sunday and they made me a wonderful dinner. We ate and talked and got to know each other. The old house was not air conditioned and it was a hot time of the summer. Judy was wearing black sport shorts and a yellow muscle shirt without a bra. I could not help but notice her nicely shaped boobs, bigger than mine but still sat nice and high. Her nipples were pointing a bit upward which caught my eye as different. After dinner we sat around on the back deck. The night air was very warm. Judy commented on how they liked to use their hotub on cooler nights and that I was welcome to use it any time. She then said with a smile that they don't usually wear bathing suits in the tub so don't be shocked and it is totally optional for me. Darren added "no it's not" and that is why he made the deck so private then laughed. Judy then asked me with all joking aside, are you comfortable with that because we can always make sure to cover up when you are home. I did not want to sound like a prude and told them I was fine with nudity and not to change anything for me. That was the end of the naked hotub talk. Judy began to tell me about when they moved in the house and about building the deck and hotub. As she talked my mind began to wonder thinking about being naked with this couple. I was feeling sexy knowing Darren would soon see my slim little body. I do like to show off my body and began to wonder what he will think. Some guys have told me my boobs are too small. I am a B cup but because I'm very slim I think they look nice and fit me well. Others have told me they like my boob size and that my extra long nipples look better than having big boobs. Either way I was looking forward to showing off my naked body and I also wanted to see both Darren and Judy too. Later we went in to watch a movie before going to bed. I soon found myself saying I should get my things ready for the morning and said good night. I went back to my room to get things ready. The old house was warm inside even with the windows open. After a few moments I caught a glimpse of myself in the full length mirror in the corner. I turned it so I could see myself better while walking around. I looked nice I thought then I began to strip off while watching my body in the mirror. I stood naked and turned from side to side. I straightened up and pushed out my boobs. Wow, they looked much bigger and so nice like that. I practiced walking and sitting and just keeping good posture while I was naked. I was amazed how good I looked just from changing the way I held my body. I decided this is how I will stand and walk from then on. I was still admiring my body when Judy knocked on my door. I opened the door and peeked my head around the door to hide my naked body. Judy said "Oh I'm sorry, I just wanted to tell you I laid out fresh towels and you could shower first if you like". I thanked her and closed the door. I changed plans and went to the shower. We shared the very large bathroom across the hall from my room. I grabbed my shower things and walked into the bathroom without clothes. I was feeling horny loving my naked freedom that I didn't ever have at home. After my shower I went back to my room. I soon heard the creaking floor in the hall and both Darren and Judy were going to shower. After they were done there was another knock on my door. It was Judy saying the night was cool enough and they were going in the tub. She said please join us if you like and if not have a great night. I thanked her closing the door. I thought to myself the night was still warm but I so wanted to show off my body and I was very horny at the time. I took a moment and thought about how I should go down. Clothes on? Naked? I did not have a bathing suit. Judy was wearing a towel at my door so that is what I did. I went back to the shower and took my damp towel and wrapped it around my body. It cooled me right away and now I wanted the warm tub. Down the stairs and out to the tub I went. Darren and Judy were already in and Judy apologized for not telling me where the tub towels were. She told me to throw the wet one in the door and grab a new one from the deck chest over in the corner of the deck. I could see they both had big white towels on the bench beside the tub. I thought to myself I'm going for it. I dropped my towel and tossed it inside then turned my nude body and with good posture tiptoed over to the deck chest to find a towel. I walked back and placed it neatly on the bench. I slipped one foot at a time into the tub then noticed it was very hot. I took that as the opportunity to sit with just my legs in saying it was very hot and I wanted to get in slowly. Darren smiled telling me to take all the time I wanted and Judy told him to shush up and I should ignore him. I was really feeling good about that time. I never got the opportunity to be so free and naked ever before. Any time before I was naked with another guy was only if I was having sex. This felt so awesome to be nude with these people and to just enjoy myself. I sat on the tub side for a few moments and I could feel my nipples growing long and hard. I was sitting with my new posture and when I glanced down my nipples looked like they would burst being out that far. I then slowly dipped into the water and it did feel good. Right after I was in Judy got up and sat on the tub edge to cool off a bit. I noticed she held the same posture I was with her boobs sticking out and I could not help but wonder if she always sat like that or was it because I did. Darren made a comment that we both must go to the same barber, referring to Judy having no pussy hair like me. Again he got a remark from Judy and she said I should ignore him although it was in fun. When it was time to get out I was excited to see Darren naked and hoping for a huge erection. Once we were out I turned to see he was not hard like I hoped for. He did have a good size penis and it was maybe a quarter hard. I also noticed he did not have a ton of hair like some guys do. He looked trimmed and neat. We went inside then to bed. I went in my room and dropped my towel to look in the mirror again. I sat on the bed and decided I would masturbate for a while to finish up the night. I reached over to my bag and took out my pocket rocket vibrator. I dipped my finger inside my body and found I was so very wet. I was reliving being nude with my new friends as I opened the small bottle of lube to coat my clit. I watched myself in the mirror with my legs open and gently began to apply the lube on my clit. I circled my clit with my fingers as I usually do. I like to have a few orgasms with my fingers then pump up the pleasure with my little vibrator. While I stroked my clit I looked over my body thinking this is what my friends saw earlier and how good I look. Right then I heard a noise. I stopped and listened then realized it was the sound of passion. It was Judy's voice. Their bedroom was two away from mine but the sound went through the heat vents very well. I went over to the vent which was in the wall at the floor. I laid down and put my ear to the vent. The sounds were like I was in the room with them. I could hear every moan of pleasure, every word, the squeak of the bed and even slapping sounds of bodies. I got comfortable and listened while rubbing my clit. I had just found another wonderful new exciting sexy thing. I could tell by listening when Judy was getting her pussy fingered because she was very vocal. She would talk dirty and he was not saying a word. She told him to finger her harder and to rub all her pussy juice and so much more. It made me really hot and horny. When it got silent I could just hear his moans a bit then the odd sloshing type sound and I knew he was getting his cock jacked. Every now and then Judy would stop and I would hear things like "do you like that? huh? Do you want me to jack that big cock harder"? Then it was quiet and I knew his cock was getting a good jacking. I masturbated through about three good orgasms listening to them jack and finger each other then it got very loud when he entered her body. I think from the fast slapping sound that they must have been doing it doggy style. She was panting and talking dirty telling him "fuck me hard" and "stuff that big cock in me hard". She was very very vocal. I then heard her saying "you liked that skinny little body didn't you. Yes you like those nice long nipples. You want to suck those nipples don't you. You want me to suck them too don't you. Do you like that nice little bald pussy. I'll bet it tastes real good". Wow! That changed how I felt. I knew it was just fantasy talk but it was very exciting to be a part of their sex and not even be in the room. This went on for a while then she asked him to cum for her. The slapping sounds stopped and she went quiet while he began to moan. Soon I heard him cumming loud and she was moaning only. She must have got a nice squirting of his cum in her mouth. I wanted to be doing the same thing right then. That is the time I had another of my own orgasms. Hearing him cum and knowing she was getting a mouth full or warm splashing cum put me over the top. That was our first night of getting to know each other very well and I knew them better than they knew me. I have many more stories that must wait for now. I'll try to tell some of them soon although I can't tell all on here. I hope you enjoyed the first one with me. Thanks, Tara.
- age , Tara (female)

On the weekends I like to do some risky things at night. It was about one in the morning and I decided that instead of just running to my street and masturbate, I would run under the streetlight and do it. I gathered enough courage and then literally sprinted butt naked all the way to the street light. When I got there, I started stroking my hard penis and it didn't take long for me to cum but when I did it was one of the best jack offs I have ever had. Just knowing that my neighbors, who's window was open, could look out and see me at any second made it so much more thrilling. It's a lot of fun and I plan on doing it again next weekend
- age 15 then, anon

This happened on a visit to my wife's old stomping grounds in TX. She had a friend named Sara who was a bit younger than us but was a hot little brunette where there were no limitations on what was said as she loved to "talk the talk". It all started one evening when my wife Brandi and I were visiting Sara at her house. Afer a great evening at home, Brandi and I retired as we were extremely horny, because we had not had sex in almost a week. Once we began to get hot and heavy, we didn't notice but our door was open, as Sara walked by. My wife was moaning rather loudly. It was then that Sara spoke up and said how much that was a turn on to watch her best friend and husband on her bed. What happened next was the fun part. My wife asked her to come and get a better view because Sara had earlier asked to watch us (I didn't know it at the time). When Sara came in, she sat on the edge of the bed and my wife, with me lying on my back, proceeded to jack my cock. My raging hard on was now about to explode and I closed my eyes when I felt warm breath and even warmer hands starting to jerk my cock off. When my wife sat back, I saw that it was Sara who was jerking me off, and not my wife. This session didn't take very long, as my wife was lying next to me but was very close with her face to the hand action. Sara paused and took off her shirt and skirt and now continued to jerk me off while completley naked. My wife, not wanting to be left out, moved closer to between my legs, and began to finger fuck my ass, while Sara continued to jerk my cock. Once this started, I couldn't hold out and told them I was about to cum. My wife fucked my ass harder at that point, and Sara sped up the jerking. I erupted all over Sara's tits, chin and my wife's face and tits. Once we all settled down, the two girls began fingering each other's pussy while I sat back and sprung another hard on and was feverously working my cock up and down. Several orgams by all three of us later, we collapsed in the bed without even cleaning up. Once we awoke in the morning, we started back up and this time, the girls let me finger their asses when they fingered each other. I think I jerked off on each one of their asses at least twice each. We can't wait to visit again, for sure!
- age 44, Jon

Two summers ago I went camping with my good friend L. We hiked back to an area where we camped by a water falls. We set up our tent & a few steps away was the top of the falls where there was nothing but rock. The first day we were up early & the sun was warm & bright. L said she was going to sun her boobs since nobody was around & it was legal to do so where we are anyway. When I saw her wearing only a tiny bikini bottom & her perky boobs bare to the sun I decided to do the same. It felt so good! I remember walking with my boobs swaying in the outdoors & loving the feeling. I was standing looking out over the falls with my hands on my hips. I turned my face to the sun & pressed my chest far out & arching backward twisting from side to side. When I opened my eyes there were three young men looking at me from across the river. I did not want to run & hide so I pretended not to see them & closed my eyes again. I was getting hot knowing I was being watched. I kept twisting back & forth giving the guys a good show while peeking just a bit. I turned & went back to where L was & told her about the guys. L was excited & wanted to join me & said we could both sun our bodies in front of them. We went back to the falls & the guys were now in shorts only. L & I walked to where they could see us again then we laid down on the hard rocks with our boobs pointing up. It was not long before the guys made their way over to our side then walked over to start conversation. We talked for a while then I sat up leaning back on my hands making sure to push my boobs out nice & far. The guys never mentioned us being topless at all but their eyes sure kept surfing up & down our bodies. After a while we all went swimming & I really enjoyed how the cold water pulled my long nipples out hard & firm. I made sure they got a good view of that too. After a while we all just ended up just quiet & sunning. As the day went on there must have been seen by about 20 strangers in total. We certainly got a lot of looks. Some of the girls gave dirty looks & one older couple laid not far from us & the lady took her top off too. It was kind of cool for her to do that. All day I was horny thinking about being semi nude in public. The guys had to get going later on & L & I went back to our tent to grab a bite. Walking back I told L how hot I was from being semi nude. L joked about how the guys got silent every time we were touching up our sunscreen & how they looked when we rubbed our boobs. Later that night L & I were sitting around the fire talking more about the day & the guys. She said they were probably jerking off right then thinking about us. After laughing & joking more about the guys jerking off I got the nerve up & asked L if she masturbated much. She paused then looked at me & said, "yah, I do it a lot". I admitted that I too had learned to masturbate very well & could bring myself to orgasm many times. I told her I felt if we were not meant to masturbate we would not have been given a clitoris. We talked about masturbation for quite a while & I could tell L was getting as horny as I was. I soon told her I would not be able to sleep if I did not masturbate that night then asked if she felt the same. L said she found it hard to sleep if she was excited & did not get her orgasms. We both began to smile not saying anything then I just said, so??? L just said OK. Since the night air was cool I took more bits of wood & put them on the fire. Soon the fire was much brighter & hot. I was the first to slide down my jeans & kick off my sandals. I took off my seat shirt & sat down on top telling L do hurry up & get naked. As L was getting naked I took that time to begin rubbing my clit. She sat down just watching for a moment then without saying a word began doing the same. L had a nice shaven pussy just like I did (& still have). We found it uncomfortable with no place to lean back so we ended up sitting back to back masturbating. It was the first time in years that I masturbated with a friend & although I could not see her & felt her body move with each rub of her clit. L was moving quite a bit & moaning a lot. She added so much to my pleasure that it was not long at all before I began to orgasm. I leaned my head back on her shoulder & cried out nice & loud while my body shuddered to my first orgasm. I guess my orgasm helped L too because she soon did the same. She was a bit more quieter than me but her body shook very hard & for a long time. We enjoyed our bodies that night orgasm after orgasm until it was time to sleep. The next morning I woke up first. The tent was bright & L was still asleep. I quietly slid out of my bag & laid on top naked. All I could think about was the guys watching my boobs & masturbating with L. I opened my legs & slowly began to rub my clit again. My orgasm woke up L & she sat up with a smile. She said do you ever stop doing that? I just closed my eyes & kept rubbing my clit. I opened my eyes after a bit to see L just watching me. I kept masturbating by myself for a while & she told me I was good at what I was doing. Once I came a few times L said it was her turn to cum. It was very interesting for me to see how another girl looked when she was having an orgasm & also how she masturbated. L put on a nice little show for me then I joined her again. Once we left our tent we saw there was a young couple about 10 meters from our tent. They were just sitting there quietly. They must have been listening to us masturbate. We had so many orgasms that night & day that I lost count. My body felt tight inside from all the orgasm spasms. We spent the morning topless again then went home later in the early afternoon. I found that weekend to be one of the most erotic times I have ever had. I have masturbated myself to countless orgasms while reliving that weekend in my mind over & over again. I spent time with L again but I was not outside & the feeling was not the same. It still was very sexually arousing but it's a bit long so I'll leave it for another time. Writing this has made me very hot. It feels like I was just there again. Now I'm going to vibrate my clit. I know the orgasms will be great!
- age 22, Cindi (female)

A few years ago, when I was around 18, the day began as any other, I woke, etc etc and it was a generally boring day as I was off University and had zero to do. I decided around midday to go for a walk into town. On the way I started looking at places at the side of the road pondering on whether or not they would be good wanking places. Good in the sense that they could give me the sensation of people watching/having the ability to see me whilst not actually giving them that opportunity. I spotted several such places but continued on my walk. However, as I thought more and more about it, I got harder and harder to the point where it started to hurt. I then decided to turn back and find one of the spots I had seen earlier. Once I found the spot I climbed off the road and pulled my penis out and started stroking like mad. I wanted to extend the pleasure so I immediately slowed down. After ten minutes or so, and after countless cars passing by without a single beep or any clue as to their discovery of me, I decided to take it a step further. I took off all my clothes, laid myself on the ground, legs spread wide, facing the road and started masturbating again. Five minutes later and several cars later, I was really getting into it and there was a stream of precum all over my hand now, when all of a sudden I heard a female voice go. "What the hell do you think you are doing?" I was mortified! It was my next door neighbors daughter. She was about 16 and even though she wasn't the prettiest, she had a decent body. I scrambled to cover myself but I was at the side of a road naked, masturbating, there wasn't much I could do. I just said sorry and that she should forget it. She refused and asked what I was thinking. I told her the exact reason as to why I was there and she simply accepted it. What happened next though surprised me most. She basically said that "since we can't get caught we may as well take advantage of the situation. I finish you if you help me out?" I said grand and she climbed up off the road, joined me and started stroking my penis. After I blew my load, she stripped off and I started fingering her. We helped each other to multiple orgasms and we plan to do this again in a more risky area.
- age 22, Me

The day was hot & the sun was high. I went for a walk about 10 minutes from the cottage when I came across a path worn into the bush toward the lake. I made my way in to find I was on the top of a large hill overlooking the lake. I had found the perfect private spot to strip naked & jack off for a while in the sun. I stripped off my shorts & tank top along with my shoes. I wanted to be nude with not a stitch of clothing. I sat down on a rock overlooking the lake & took my already hard cock into my hand to start jacking off. Not having lube meant I had to go easy. Without lube I would always use just my first two fingers & thumb only. Having a circumcised cock left me with very little loose skin to move when my cock was fully erect. Still, I enjoyed the feeling I'd get with the short strokes on my cock. I was feeling my bald cock & balls & even though I had no oil they felt good. After jacking for a while I heard a noise off to me left. I stopped jacking & pulled my shorts over my cock. I stood up & could not see anything so I went back to jacking off. I was in jacking heaven when I again heard a noise. This time I was sure I heard a laugh. I held my cock without moving then seconds later I heard a voice say "go ahead & finish what you were doing" then what sounded like two voices laughing. I froze knowing I'd been busted. I did not move & did not even let go of my cock this time. The feeling of oh no came over me thinking I would be told on. for what I was doing. After a few seconds past & I still sat motionless holding my hard cock the owners of the voices came out from where they were laying about 15 feet from me sunning their bodies. Two girls who looked older than me came out laughing & walked over to me. I grabbed my shorts again to cover my cock feeling like the world had just ended. I could feel my face was red & hot now. The two girls stood in front of me & one asked what I was doing with a smirk. She sat down & patted the ground beside her then the other girl sat down too. She same girl said "don't be afraid of us, we'd never tell". She then asked if I was from around there & I avoided all possible answers that may tell them about where I was staying. Then the same girl asked "what's the matter don't you like girls"? As she was asking me she snacked my shorts off my cock & out of my hands throwing them far behind her & they went down the hill. My tank top was far enough away that I could not get it so the I was with my hands over my cock & it was not too hard any longer. The same girl who did almost all the talking said "I think you should show us how you play with yourself again". I answered with "I was not playing with myself" because I hated that term. It sounded sexless to me. She then asked what do I call it then. I said "it's called jacking". Oh she said you mean jacking off? I answered with "I guess so". She then told me "then why don't you finish jacking off for us" then smiled. The other girl talked for the first time then saying "yah, you should finish doing it for us". Now I was getting excited & I started enjoying the fact they were flirting with me. I now knew they did want to see me jack off right there in front of them. As my cock started growing again I thought to myself what do I have to loose & I sure wanted to jerk off while they watched me. I took my hands away from hiding my cock to show my now almost straight stiff erection. The more shy girl said ohhh look he's getting bigger with her eyes glued to my cock. I sat up nice & tall with my back straight & postured. My cock was now hard & tall doing the same. Then I took the same grasp with two fingers & thumb & started moving my foreskin slowly up & down my hard cock. The two girls sat watching saying nothing at all now then I got a great idea. I asked them if they liked watching me jack off & they both nodded to say yes. I had never seen a girl masturbate before & did not know for sure how they did it but I sure wanted to so I asked them both if they would do the same for me. They looked at each other & the shy girl said "I don't do that". The other girl said to her "don't lie" then said "why don't we do it with him? It will be fun". I let go of my cock not wanting to even get close to orgasm at that point thinking I was going to see girls masturbate! WOW! What a thrill! The not so shy girl reached back & undid her bathing top letting her nice boobs out for me to see. Oh yah! It was happening! The shy girl said "no way" I'm not doing it. After a few more nudges from me & the bold girl she still said no. The bold girl stood up & wiggled out of her bottoms then sat down again. She had a cute little brown haired bush & her pussy lips were curled out showing some nice pink. I was now in heaven & started to move my hand again up & down my throbbing cock. The bold girl one last time said to the other "see he's doing it for us let go for it" but still she said no. The bold girl said "fine" & said to me "you just finish". I wanted to see her do whatever it was girls did when they masturbated so bad! I asked the bold one why she did not just do it with me but she said she would not if her friend wouldn't do it. I was now so horny I said ok I'm doing myself I started picking up some jacking speed now. I was so horny & my cock was throbbing so hard that I knew I was about to squirt real soon. I kept up a good pace & kept my eyes on the naked girls boobs & pussy. I asked her if she could please just sit back & open her legs & she did it without blinking. As soon as she sat back for my viewing pleasure I could feel my cock starting to climb to orgasm really really fast. I wanted to tell the girls I was cumming & before I finished saying I'm going to cum my cock started to pump hard & did it feel fantastic! I grunted & groaned loud & hard! I was sitting with my legs crossed tight to my body. My cock & balls were right out front & center squirting hard. I sat back holding myself with one arm on the ground & each time my cock pumped a new stream of cum I pumped my body & cock into the air like my hand was a pussy. As I slowly came down off my orgasm high my body was in the air where the last pump ended. I was pressing my cock hard & holding it at the base squeezing my cock hard while it throbbed & bobbed with every heart beat. I slowly let my ass to the ground & the shy girl said "wow, did you see all that cum?" I had pumped a huge load of cum out for the girls. They both were looking at what I had shot then the bold girl asked if I always made that noise & looked like that when I jacked off. I told her I was extra excited because they were watching me & that me seeing her nude was a huge turn on too. We talked for a few minutes more about jacking off & I asked the bold girl how she did it. She did show me where she rubbed but I never did get to see her masturbate. I did not care too much though. That was a huge turn on for me as it was. It was my first naked girl & the first time a girl let alone two watched me jack off. It was the highlight of my year for sure. We got dressed & went on our separate ways without even learning the others names. I didn't care one bit. I had a memory stuck in my mind for good. That was 18 years ago & I guess because I have relived that day so many times over in my mind is the reason I remember it so very well. To this day I think back & jack off with the same great orgasm. Beautiful.
- age , anon

On the weekends I like to do some risky things at night. It was about one in the morning and I decided that instead of just running to my street and masturbate, I would run under the streetlight and do it. I gathered enough courage and then literally sprinted butt naked all the way to the street light. When I got there, I started stroking my hard penis and it didn't take long for me to cum but when I did it was one of the best jack offs I have ever had. Just knowing that my neighbors, who's window was open, could look out and see me at any second made it so much more thrilling. It's a lot of fun and I plan on doing it again next weekend
- age 15, anon

I was helping my older sister move into her college apartment with her boyfriend Rob. Cara had driven back to her old apartment to get more things, when Rob started rubbing his shoulder complaining about pulling a muscle moving the chair. I moved behind him, and start to gently massage his bare back, and he sighed and told me how good it felt. He laid down on the sofa on his tummy, and I sat just below his tight butt, and started to give him a full back massage. After a few minutes, he flipped over and asked me to massage his chest. I rubbed his pecs and hard abs, and saw the bulge in his shorts was definitely bigger. As I was rubbing his stomach, he took my hand and placed it on top of his bulge. I had never felt an erection before, and was amazed at how long and hard it was. I rubbed it and squeezed it through his shorts, and he was laying back with his eyes closed. He raised his hips, and pulled his shorts down to his thighs, exposing himself. I stared at it in disbelief. It looked so powerful and strong. It curved slightly upwards, the head laying just shy of his bellybutton. It was darker than his pale skin, and his balls were big and low hanging. I ran my index finger along the shaft up to the head, and he squirmed. I kept doing that, until he whispered for me to put my hand around it and rub it. My fingers barely met when I did, and I slowly started to jerk him off. I watched his balls move up and down with each stroke, and cupped them in my free hand. I was surprised how soft his sack was, and how his balls moved around so freely. He whispered for me to go faster and I did. I saw the clear liquid drop at the tip, and thought he had orgasmed, so I asked him if he was through, and he just shook and head and said soon. As I started to go faster and faster, his hips started to thrust into my hand. And he started to breath hard. His chest and stomach were heaving as he panted. Suddenly he threw his head back, arched his back, and without a sound, it happened. The clear liquid covering his head was replaced by spurts of white. The first two landed on his stomach, the next few just oozed out and onto my hand. He looked up at me and smiled and said thanks. He looked down at the mess on his chest and pubic hair, and asked me to grab some toilet paper from the bathroom. I rubbed the mess off my hand onto his chest and hopped off. He cleaned up as I watched the goo smear into his stomach. His dick was softening curling back to a flaccid state. He pulled his shorts up, winked at me, and told me that was the best back massage he ever had. That night, I slept on that couch, as Rob and Cara slept in her room. I could hear them having sex, and I masturbated thinking about Rob's long hard dick sliding in and out of my sister, like it slid in and out of my hand. It was the best orgasm of my life.
- age 15 then 30 now, Nicole (female)

About two months ago I finished a very long day at work. I work as a realtor selling homes. After getting home that evening I went directly to the bathroom and drew a hot bath. I sat in the tub for about a half hour and then got out combing my hair and putting on a robe going downstairs to enjoy a cocktail. I was mixing up a Martini when my son arrived home from his job as a massage therapist. He is 26 years old and still living at home with me. I asked him if he would like to join me in a Martini, he said yes. Telling him about my very hard day, I asked him if he would be kind enough to set up the massage table and do my shoulders like he always does. I went upstairs to put on a pair of shorts and a bra, as usual, for when he gives me a massage. As he set up the table, I got on the table face down and he began his magic. Rubbing my shoulders till I could almost feel all the stress leaving my body. This felt so good I asked him if he would feel uncomfortable giving me a full body massage? He said OK and proceeded rubbing my back and legs. I noticed he skipped over my ass and upper thighs. I want a full body massage. DID YOU FORGET MY ASS AND UPPER THIGHS OR ARE YOU COMING BACK TO THEM? He said as far as your ass you would have to remove you shorts. Would that be uncomfortable for you? He said no. I had my shorts off in a second. This was the first time I was in a bra and panties in front of him. He began rubbing my ass and upper thighs. Is this usually done in the nude?? I asked him..He said yes but if I wanted we could continue this way. I was stripped nude and back on the table quickly. He applied the oils and began rubbing my upper thighs and ass. OH THIS IS WHAT I HAD IN MIND BY A MASSAGE!! As he finished I could tell he had an erection in his pants. Did you ever give some one what they call a happy ending?? Yes he said. Well would you give one to me? As I rolled over exposing my 34 c's and hairy pussy. "I really need it"!! Without a word being spoken his fingers went right up inside my pussy. OH YES!! With his thumb he began to masturbate my clitoris. OH YES WAS ALL I COULD SAY..It took about five minutes before I reached my climax and had a great orgasm. This was just what I needed. Looking at what was going on in his pants I could tell he had a good hard erection going on. I told him to get on the table as I began to open his pants, springing that large hairy cock to life. This the first time you were ever on the table?? I asked laughing a bit. I started to squeeze his large sack of balls. Then began to jerk him off. Sliding my left hand down to his ass hole and inserted a finger way inside and with my right began to pleasure him. He said OH MOM ,ON ANN PLEASE DON"T STOP!!!!He then let himself go. Cumming all over his chest and stomach. I then picked up my panties from the floor and began to clean him up. We kissed for a second or two. Then I said let's finish our cocktails. We sat on the couch I was in the nude he had on just his opened pants. Telling him I hope I didn't make him feel uncomfortable with what we did. Oh no he replied. I thought about what it would be like many times when I gave you a shoulder and back massage, and many times I had an erection going and had to masturbate in my room afterwards. I started to laugh. Telling him I always thought about it to and by the way I knew you had an erection because I always took a sneak peek. My son and I have relieved and taken care of our needs together upon a few occasions. I can't speak for him but I enjoy the time with him even better than picking up some strange guy in a bar. That only takes care of your physical needs and nothing more. I also need the closeness in my opinion that is just as important. We have spoken about changing our relationship into something a little more. We have gone out on a few dates together. Although we usually do it in a town not near ours. I find myself dressing up for him a little more. I enjoy wearing sexy underwear for him and also buying him sexy underwear I like to see him in too. As of now we just keep it to dating masturbating and having fun with each other.
- age 49, Ann (female)

I had taken a day off during the week, and go figure, I still woke up early. I couldn't fall back asleep and since the sun was already up, I decided to start my day. I made my coffee and went back upstairs and just watched the neighborhood through the back window. I was there for a few minutes when I saw the boy next door walk out and lay on a lounge chair on the patio. Nothing unusual, but that morning he walked out completely naked. Not even carrying a towel. The thing is, if you knew him you would never expect it, nor would you believe he even went naked inside. He is a very shy boy, short blond hair and glasses, a little chubby and is very sweet. Once he gets to know you, he'd help you with anything. One day he even helped me carry bags of groceries in from my car. At no time since I met him did I even think about there being a sexual bone in his body. Anyway, our neighborhood is very quiet, even during the summer since there really aren't any kids that would be out of school anymore, so I guess he thought he had the street to himself. He was wrong though, because I happened to be there getting an eyeful. Just seeing him laying there without a worry in the world, completely exposed, I was starting to feel that itch between my legs. At first I was just rubbing myself over my pants, but when I saw his penis start to stiffen, there was no way I wasn't going to masturbate. I ran back to the bedroom and got my vibrator, pulled off my pajama pants and panties and sat down in the computer chair. I turned it on and was rubbing it up and down my pussy lips, staring at his erection in the morning sun. This was for about 15 seconds, but when he reached down and started stroking it, I gasped out loud. He was actually masturbating outside! His other hand was on his belly and the bottoms of his feet were together, and he started stroking a little faster, almost proud to do it. I was so turned on I could scream. I tore off my pajama shirt leaving me as naked as him and shoved the vibrator inside me, loving the buzzing in my vagina. I moved it in and out, trying to match him stroke for stroke. He started going faster so I started going faster. He was still at it when I came, but it wasn't enough. I kept shoving it in and out without missing a beat. He kept this up for a few more minutes before he sat up quickly and spun to the side. He spread his legs apart wide and came, shooting his cum onto the concrete. Seeing this sent me over the edge again, and a monstrous orgasm ripped through me almost causing me to slide off the chair. I kept watching him and he would stroke it slowly and shake it, flinging off whatever cum was left. He did this a few times then looked around, making sure he was still alone then went back inside, his penis still partially hard and sticking out. The rest of the morning I didn't even bother getting dressed, I just rolled around in bed, masturbated a couple more times and kept going back to the window to see if he was there. He obviously wasn't going to do it again, but I kept checking anyway. I wondered if he stayed naked after he went inside. I wondered if he got on the computer to look up porn. I wondered if he kept masturbating, ejaculating all over the place. Just thinking about this made me need to masturbate again. The only other time I saw him that day was when he went out to mow the grass, just wearing a white shirt, gym shorts and flip flops. Even then, I wondered if he had any underwear on or if he was enjoying the freedom of going without. That afternoon when my husband got home from work, I practically dragged him upstairs as soon as he got through the door, treating him to some amazing sex, making him cum twice. He didn't ask what had gotten into me that day, but I will say it was the most sexual day I have had in a long time.
- age 41, anon (female)

Tom and I have been married for two years now and have been together for four years. We are both 22. We have a great relationship, we are just your normal couple, we try to please each other. I do own a vibrator and a cock shaped dildo that I/we use, but we are not into anything kinky or any other weird stuff, so I thought!!! Last month Tom had a week long seminar to go to, I couldn't get off work and was unable to go along. One evening after reading the e-mail he sent, I started looking at the pictures we had taken while on vacation. I came across a file named "Tom's". I opened it and there was at least 50 pictures and six movies that I never seen before. All of them were taken in our house and they showed Tom nude, most of them showed his cock up close. On many of them he had rubber bands around his cock and balls, one around his cock, and a third one around just his balls. His cock looked much bigger and thicker with the bands on. A few showed his cock at different stages, from soft to hard. The shocker were the ones that showed Tom squatting over my condom covered dildo. Then the one that show him kneeling with the dildo in his ass. I was both pissed and turned on. I thought he might be gay. I watched the movies, they showed Tom jacking off and cumming, sometimes in my panties, he did it in every room of the house, in the garage, and one showed him in the back yard jacking off, most of them he had the bands on. The best one is the one that shows him in the bedroom, he has a condom on his hard cock and clothes pins on his nipples. He lubes up the condom covered dildo and starts to fuck himself, calling out my name and telling me how much he loves my strap-on and to fuck him harder!!! I got the vibrator and dildo and watched the movie again. I had a powerful orgasm not once but twice. I'm glad he made that movie, it showed he's not gay and it gave me some good ideas. I did a lot of searching and reading on the internet and learnt a lot about strap-ons, bondage, cock rings, nipple clamps, and female dominance. I have not told Tom that I found his file nor did I tell him I ordered a strap-on dildo, bondage kit, cock ring, and a riding crop. I get wet just thinking about it. Cannot wait for them to arrive and surprise Tom.
- age 22, Ginger (female)

The first time I dated Melissa was three years ago, she was only 22 at the time. Shes a pretty girl but not very intelligent and just generally odd. Sexually, she was and is the most open minded girl I ever met, willing to do anything I request. I openly date other girls and I know she has an old boyfriend also. It didn't matter and I suppose because I treated her well she is always available when I call her. I can tell she wasn't accustom to being in nice resturants and although close to Manhatten had only been there a few times. I knew I was the only one to take her to expensive places and to broadway shows. When I take her out she always stays overnight and often for a full weekend. Now its not that I am well hung but once we returned to my apartment the two of us were always naked, before, during and after having sex. She would put a robe on sometimes but I always liked being naked. It began well over a year ago when one Saturday afternoon Melissa's sister was stopping at my apartment to get keys Milissa had taken by mistake. I had only met Dawn a few times and when she rang the bell I was naked watching tv. When Melissa asked if I was going to put something on I just said no. She had a robe on and nonchalantly pushed the buzzer button to let her sister in, not seeming to care that I was still naked. Her sister is 2 years younger than Melissa and when she got to the door Melissa told her to come in but did tell her I was naked. I stood up and said hello to her and all Dawn did was smile at me and asked me where my pants were. I just laughed and told her I'm always nude at home. Mellissa just told her I was a pig and for the next 15 or 20 minutes we stood there talking about various things. I had never done anything like that before but admit I liked Dawn looking at me and at one time while talking got an erection. When I did Melissa smacked it and both her and Dawn just laughed about it. After Dawn left, Melissa kept questioning me and asking me if I liked Dawn looking at me naked. I admitted I did and asked her if she was mad at me for doing it. To my amusement she just said it was "cool" that I wasn't embarrassed. The next week I took her out and she told me Dawn liked seeing me naked and wasn't at all offended for me being that way. Later when we got back to my apartment we began talking about it again. I think Melissa thought it was funny that her sister saw me naked and kept asking if it turned me on that she did. I have dated a lot of girls over the years and have been seen naked by them many times but this was different. I think that was the first time a girl saw me naked with no intentions of having sex. I just flat out told Melissa I liked Dawn seeing me naked and it did give me a hard on. It was Melissa who started it, asking me if I wanted her to ask Dawn to come over sometimes to see me naked. Over the next month Dawn came over three times and stayed for an hour twice and the third time more than two hours. Since I was naked the entire time, Dawn started asking me questions about how I felt about her seeing me naked and why I liked it so much. I didn't exactly have an explanation for it but just told her it got me aroused when she looked at me. Dawn is just as naive and dumb as Melissa is and I am under the impression they think I am stupid. I had never given it much thought before but began to realize I enjoyed exibitionism. It wasn't a case where I wanted sex with Dawn, it was only the aspect of her seeing me fully exposed to her. I told Melissa this and tried to explain how I wasn't trying to hit on Dawn but only enjoyed girls seeing me nude. I think she was only joking when she first said it but Melissa said she should bring some of her girfriends to see me naked if I want. When I said I probably would like that I don't think she thought I was serious. We talked about it several times over a few weeks and she became aware I wasn't joking about it. Her friend Annie was the first one she had come to my apartment to see me naked and had told her ahead of time I would be. That was last Feburary and ever since then three more of her girlfriends and one of Dawns girlfriends come over almost every week for an hour or two. When Dawn brings her girlfriend she is always here also. Last April I convinced Melissa to jerk me off and let them watch. The most amazing thing is that Melissa isn't bothered by this at all and asks me when I want one of her friends to stop over. Only two of them are cute, Dawn being one, but the others are either fat or ugly. It doesn't matter to me though since my main interest is to expose myself. Its hard to explain what a turn on it is for me and I don't quite understand it myself. I feel like I am taking advantage of them but at the same time some of them think they are taking advantage of me. I'm sure a few of them just think I am stupid but I am the only one with a college degree. Three of them, not including Melissa, ever finished high school. All live at a poverty level and always compliment me on how nice my apartment is. I have taken them all to dinner quite a few times and they are totally out of there element in the places I take them. So much so I get stares a glares from some of the waiters and waitresses, not to mention other customers. Aside from Melissa and Dawn there are five other girls who see me naked and watch Melissa jerk me off on a regular basis. When one or two of them are here I am always naked either walking around or just sitting and talking. I often get erections and if they don't notice, bring it to their attention, which they think is funny. They have no idea how aroused it makes me when they are looking at me especially when Melissa is masturbating me.
- age 38, New Jersey / Patrick

My cousin and I have always been close even though we live several hours apart. We always make the best of our time together when we get to see each other. We hunt and fish together and many times the accommodations we have aren't very private we have seen each other naked many times and have skinny-dipped together as well. We also both sleep naked. We are very open with each other and know we both jackoff. We always at the end of the day when we are on one of our trips get naked get in bed and watch porn. It was always the same thing, turn in watch porn, lights out and then the unmistakable sounds of us both jacking off. Well a few years back I finally said, hey, we've seen each other naked many times, we know we both jackoff, I'd rather jackoff watching the porn than under the covers with all the lights and porn off. I told him I don't care if you see me playing with my dick, it's not like we're going to be touching each other, (even though I'd like to) and he says ya I agree! We both kicked off the covers and started playing with our dicks, damn, I was in heaven! I couldn't believe what was happening, I was jacking off with my cuz! I came first, but he came within seconds of me, which tells me he was enjoying it as well! We now make no pretense about what's going to happen at the end of the day and the porn goes on, we get naked watch porn and jackoff together. Man I love our trips!
- age 44, anon in USA

This happened on a visit to my wife's old stomping grounds in TX. She had a friend named Sara who was a bit younger than us but was a hot little brunette where there were no limitations on what was said as she loved to "talk the talk". It all started one evening when my wife Brandi and I were visiting Sara at her house. Afer a great evening at home, Brandi and I retired as we were extremely horny, because we had not had sex in almost a week. Once we began to get hot and heavy, we didn't notice but our door was open, as Sara walked by. My wife was moaning rather loudly. It was then that Sara spoke up and said how much that was a turn on to watch her best friend and husband on her bed. What happened next was the fun part. My wife asked her to come and get a better view because Sara had earlier asked to watch us (I didn't know it at the time). When Sara came in, she sat on the edge of the bed and my wife, with me lying on my back, proceeded to jack my cock. My raging hard on was now about to explode and I closed my eyes when I felt warm breath and even warmer hands starting to jerk my cock off. When my wife sat back, I saw that it was Sara who was jerking me off, and not my wife. This session didn't take very long, as my wife was lying next to me but was very close with her face to the hand action. Sara paused and took off her shirt and skirt and now continued to jerk me off while completley naked. My wife, not wanting to be left out, moved closer to between my legs, and began to finger fuck my ass, while Sara continued to jerk my cock. Once this started, I couldn't hold out and told them I was about to cum. My wife fucked my ass harder at that point, and Sara sped up the jerking. I erupted all over Sara's tits, chin and my wife's face and tits. Once we all settled down, the two girls began fingering each other's pussy while I sat back and sprung another hard on and was feverously working my cock up and down. Several orgams by all three of us later, we collapsed in the bed without even cleaning up. Once we awoke in the morning, we started back up and this time, the girls let me finger their asses when they fingered each other. I think I jerked off on each one of their asses at least twice each. We can't wait to visit again, for sure!
- age 34, Jon

First let me tell you a bit about myself. I consider myself a good looking girl. I always dress to show and keep myself very fit. I have a toned build but not big, just sleak and lean. I have found since a young age that I can get almost any man's attention just by showing some skin or batting my eyes their way. I spent a week away on the gulf side of Florida with my good friend Linda two years ago. While we were there I found most people were quite a bit older than us but not all. Two days into our trip Linda and I were going for our morning run when a hot young guy about our age met up with us. I'm sure he liked us two girls wearing so little bouncing down the beach. As we got closer we learned he was in a condo two away from ours. We met up for poolside drinks later that day and to talk. I made sure I came wearing very little under the tiny shorts and T I had on. Lots of boobs showing (even though they are small) and my bikini bottom was low enough that he would know I shave my pussy. He looked so nice with no shirt and I let him know how nice he looked. It was a great way to start the conversation off. Linda is just a bit more reserved than me although once she gets going it's like a whole new girl. Linda and I were going over old times and we were talking about 2008 when we were with friends watching the last final playoff hockey game. I said it was Tampa Bay who won and Linda agreed. Gary said it was the Flames. We went back and forth and Gary said if he was wrong he would give us both a free massage with happy endings. He was a sports massage therapist so massage was not new to him. We laughed and said he'd lose but he was certain he was right. We asked what if we lost and he joked saying we would both have to do the same for him. After the drinks were gone Gary said we should go back to his condo to check out who was right and wrong. Gary was looking in his laptop all the time joking about how he was going to enjoy his massage so much and kept asking if we were still up for the bet. We said for sure and then as he looked his face dropped then he said "no this must be wrong". He looked again and found he was wrong! Linda and I were giving high fives and yelling then stopped and I asked him where is his massage table. Gary went over to the sofa slowly picking up the cushions dropping them to the floor then said " this will do I suppose". I then asked "are we really doing this" then Gary said "a bet is a bet so I guess I have no choice". I was real hot and horny now and I turned to Linda telling her she should be first. I was very shocked when she reached behind her back and unsnapped her bikini top letting it fall to the floor showing her rather large boobs. For a thin build she has a good size pair of boobs. She then wasted no time dropping her bottoms then asked if she was getting a sheet of not. Gary quickly grabbed a sheet and we were ready to go. Linda laid down bottom end up first and Gary grabbed some lotion for her body rub. He did it properly to start then Linda asked if he was done back there yet and said she was looking forward to her prize. I could not believe what she was saying but I was enjoying where it was going. Linda rolled over with her big boobs now showing. Gary laid his hand on her body then dribbled lotion into his palm. He gently rubbed her upper body going around her big boobs then he slowly began to circle one boob then the other in a rythmic fashion. Linda said she liked it so far and I was getting wetter now. Gary said it was time for her prize then made his way to her pussy. Linda's pussy was well manicured but not bald like mine. She kept a bit of blonde hair on top and it looked real nice to me. If I had blonde pussy hair I may keep just a bit too. I have not had hair for seven years now. Gary began to massage around Linda's pussy saying he likes to get the blood flowing to the genital area before attempting to bring on orgasms. He was talking like he knew what he was doing as far as pussy play goes. Gary spent about five minutes rubbing around her pussy then asked if she was ok with him entering two fingers inside her. Linda answered with now would be great and giggled a bit. I watched closely as Gary slid two fingers inside her body then began rubbing the front wall of her vagina. He then began to rub her clit with the other hand but very very slowly and light. Seconds later Linda began to moan just a bit and whispered out loud how good his hand felt on her body. Gary told her to close her eyes and relax allowing her body to do what ever it wanted to. Gary never went any faster. He kept the slow pace teasing Linda's clit and G-spot for a long time then Linda began to breathe a bit faster and I could see her chest moving up and down faster too. Linda grabbed both cushions beside her hips then tightened up her body lifting her butt just a bit off the cushions. She then held her breath while pushing her butt down again then while squinting up her eyes her body shuddered to a nice looking orgasm. Linda jerked her body around for quite a while while Gary never lost his pace with rubbing her body. Finally she said stop and grabbed his hand while still shaking from the orgasm. Linda laid there panting then as she opened her eyes she said "that felt about the best ever. You have great hands". Gary asked if she was done and she said not a chance. She said she was not going to let anything this good stop too soon. Gary went back to work on her body again so slowly. I thought it was almost too slow but it was just a very short time before the same results were happening with Linda's body. Gary spent the time to give Linda two more shaking orgasms before she said she would let me have my turn. By this time I was about as horny as I could get. Watching Linda orgasm like that and watching this hot guy masturbating her was so exciting for me. It was almost as good a getting it myself I thought, until it happened. I was already sitting naked and behind Gary's back I had given my clit a few rubs now and then prepping it for his fingers. My clit was swollen nice and long and I was soaking wet. I took Linda's place on the cushions and told Gary I did not need a massage and he could get straight to the good stuff. Gary began with the lotion and noticed I really did not need any. He wet my clit then slid two fingers in just like he did with Linda. As soon as he began to circle my clit it felt fantastic. I moved my hips with his motions telling him to go slow and let it build like he did for Linda. I looked over at Linda and she was sitting with her legs apart masturbating while watching me get my body pleasured. I felt a woosh go through me when I saw her rubbing her clit and it brought me closer to my first orgasm. I could feel my orgasm coming so I just laid back and tried not to move. Once it got real close I had to move or I felt I would burst. I then climaxed faster than normal with almost a bang and I yelled out very loud. The orgasm felt like it came from deep deep inside me and like I was trying to push my insides out. I thought my orgasmic contractions would never stop. Gary only moved my clit a bit as I kept contracting but he was rubbing inside nice and hard and did it feel great!! When I had my first orgasm I could hardly move! Gary asked with a smile if I was ok. Linda then began her own orgasm and we both turned and watched her rock her body back and forth while panting real hard having no doubt, another great one. I told Gary there was no way I was letting him off with just one orgasm no matter how great it was. His talented hands were soon on their way to my clit and G-spot once more. He massaged me again saying how much he liked my bald pussy and how hot it felt to touch. Soon I was buiding my way to another orgasm and this time it was a bit slower but so so good feeling. I came & came thanks to his great touch. Soon Gary had given me four perfect orgasms and my body felt like I cannot describe. All I know is it was better than I had felt in a long time. I had felt like this before but it usually took me hours of reading or watching good lady porn and masturbating for a very long time to feel this relieved. When we were done Gary said he wanted to orgasm too. We said it was not part of our bet so he would have to take care of himself and we would watch. His pants were off in seconds and he sat in front of us both with a very hard cock. He dripped lotion in his hand then he was not so slow with his cock as he was with our clits. Gary's hand was stroking from top to bottom and I found the sloshing sound added to the excitment. I had not seen a guy masturbate since I saw my brother and his friend when I secretly watched them through a crack in the door many years before. It was the topic of my dreams for quite some time thinking how I saw the friend do his cock, now I had it for me close up as my own private show. I did not masturabte while Gary stroked his cock but Linda got into it for just one more. I sat back and enjoyed as they both were masturbating in front of me then I got to give my full attention to Gary as his cock began squirting cum high into the air and back down on his body then as he regained his control and started to squeeze the last bits of cum out the end of his cock I heard Linda cumming nice and loud. It was a great way to end our day together and for the first time in my life I found a man who could give me orgasms as good as I could myself. I wish I could find a lover like him now. The other nice thing that came from that day was Linda and I have spent some time masturbating since. During that vacation we did it every day but the last. We have masturbated together a few times since too. What a great feeling it is to be with a good friend and enjoy some lady porn or just watch each other. The end... sort of.
- age 25, K (female)

I was 23 at the time and I had been invited to Australia to work on a project. The people that invited me put me up in a hotel. I was invited to a few evening events where I had to meet various clients. I immediately realised that all the women seemed to be older. Divorced or in marriages where they clearly wanted sex. One lady came over and introduced herself as Sue (fake name for this story) she had a low cut dress with some of the biggest boobs I've seen in real life. I chatted away trying not to stare at her tits. However she knew I was sneaking peaks. I forget what we spoke about but I clearly it ended with her saying 'there's loads of great beaches you should see. I'll take you before you leave' My cock filled out at the thought of seeing her in a bikini. Sue was about 45, large breasts, medium length dark hair, not super slim but a very sexy body. Two days later I had to attend another event. Sue was there speaking with another lady, I'll call her 'Anne'. Anne was taller and slimmer than Sue. She also had large fake tits. She was about the same age as Sue. Anne walked over to me with her cleavage bursting out. She starting talking to me and was very up front and said "My friend Sue wants to fuck you" I laughed nervously. She then said "I'd like to fuck you too" I was a little stunned. She started laughing and said "Don't be scared we won't bite". "We should all head to the beach tomorrow". I went home and jerked off about three times thinking about these women wanting to fuck me. The next day arrived and I thought they wouldn't call. Then at 10:00am Sue calls and says "Hey grab your shorts and a towel, Anne and I want to take you down to the beach". Sue came and picked me up and we met Anne at the beach. We started walking from the car down the beach. It seemed fairly quiet. Suddenly I noticed an older couple laying near some rocks. They were both nude. Sue and Anne had taken me to a nude beach! I was excited and petrified at the same time. Sue and Anne both had their tits almost bursting out of their bikini tops. My cock was semi hard. We found a secluded spot and then my dream came true. Sue and Anne started to undress. Sue untied her bikini top while she looked at me. She unveiled her magnificent tits. Then I looked at Anne. Anne was totally naked. Her pussy was completely waxed and her fake tits stood firm. Nipples pointing directly at me. Anne then said "So are you hard or what?" They both laughed. "You should take those shorts off" Sue said. Knowing I was at this point hard as a rock I thought "F*ck it, why not". I lowered my shorts and my cock sprung upward. They both looked at me and my cock. Sue casually rubbed her clit and said "That looks thick!" We all laid down on the beach. My cock kept twitching and we all were laughing about how hard I was. Anne said "You should play with yourself, we wanna see you cum everywhere". It took me about a second before my hand was jerking my thick cock. Sue and Anne were both playing with themselves. Both naked with just their sunglasses on fingering and rubbing their clits. Anne then grabbed my cock and spat on it. Her hand felt amazing as she stroked my cock. Sue then said something that I didn't hear properly and then spat on her hand and grabbed the head of my cock. I find that incredibly sensitive but amazing when worked properly. They both worked my cock and I remember it feeling so sensitive on my glans that I couldn't cum because the build up was so powerful until finally the pressure was too much. I yelled "I'm cumming" they worked my cock faster and I spurted the biggest load of cum up over my chest. There hands covered in my cum kept working my cock using my own cum as lube. Instead of stopping they starting laughing as they kept wanking my cock. I couldn't take how sensitive it was and my whole body was convulsing. Anne put her weight on my body to hold me down. It felt painful but amazing. I was still hard and they knew I had more cum. Suddenly I knew I needed to cum again. My whole body tightened and they jerked my cock so fast I couldn't take it and erupted a second thick load of cum everywhere. This time cum went everywhere with no control whatsoever. I was completely spent. I noticed the other couple on the beach watching with smiles. Sue and Anne laid there with my cum all over there hands and chests. Sue decided we should clean up in the sea so we all headed to the ocean to clean all the cum. What happened once we got back to our towels on the beach I can't write on her. Also this story is long enough. I will say the following three days before I left were the best days of sex and masturbation I've ever had.
- age 23 then, Me

It's seven a.m as I awake to see my beautiful woman sleeping spread eagle, her beautiful B size breasts move slightly up and down as she takes each breath in. Looking from her perky nipples to her toned stomach to her slightly glistening vagina to her long smooth legs. As I remove my covers I realize that I'm standing full erect. Hmmmm should I take care of this now or later? I'll save it for later, I'll go take a shower. As I get out of the shower I hear some quiet moaning with some little squishing sounds. I walk into our bed room to find my beautiful woman jilling oh so lightly. "Well good morning honey" I say. " goo...good morning" she replies. "You need any help? sure you do". I walk over and get back into bed, I move in closly and start passionately kissing her. I slightly bite her lower lip then I kiss my way down to her breasts. Sucking on each nipple and oh so softly biting her nipples "ohh...yes...mmm that feels" she says. From there I caress her breasts as I kiss all the way down to her belly button, that's where I stop " no...no don't stop keep...keep going". I take my left hand and start rubbing her clit in a circular motion "ohhh...hmmm". First slowly, then as I gradually gain speed I put two fingers in her pussy. "Ah!...yes" I keep pumping in and out as I pinch and slightly pull on her nipple, she is moaning and exhaling combined with the squishing sound of her dripping wet pussy. The sound of pure pleasure. I stop and flip her over onto her stomach and put her nice round ass in the air. I then restart by fingering her pussy, I take my right hand and start to finger her asshole. At this moment she is moaning louder then her pussy is squishing. I insert two fingers into her asshole and her pussy "I...I'm going to c...cum". I pull my hands out and position my cock right in front of her pussy. She squirts all over my cock. she flops over exhausted, as I stroke my pussy soaked cock she gets up and starts kissing me, removes my hand and starts stroking my cock for me. She cups my balls and I cum all over her lower stomach. We both collapse onto the bed and fall asleep spooning.
- age 18, SE

I love masturbating and am very turned on by watching other people (men and women) masturbate, so one requirement I've always had for my boyfriends is that they be willing to play with themselves for me. It's an incredible turn-on for me to see guys stroking themselves, especially those last half-dozen strokes when they start coming, something about seeing that sticky white cum pushes me absolutely over the edge. But I have an even bigger turn on, it's watching guys tasting their own cum. I love the idea that a guy is so horny that he'd suck his own cock or taste his own jizz, and I've spent many many hours masturbating to this fantasy. After breaking up with one of my boyfriends I decided to add a second requirement (the first being that my BF has to wank for me), I wanted to see him eat his own cum for me. I know guys love it when girls will taste/swallow, so I made a deal with my new boyfriend, he could cum in my mouth as long as he was willing to taste it first (!) Surprisingly (or maybe not), both of my next two boyfriends agreed. The first BF was flexible enough to be able to lick (but not suck ... darn) the head of his cock, and I will never forget watching him stroke his shaft while his tongue circled around the head of his cock. When he finally blew his load onto his lips, I thought my heart would stop with excitement. Unfortunately, the relationship didn't last and I could only get him to do it once, but the next BF was much more accomodating, he couldn't get his cock to his mouth, but I was willing to settle for him lying with his legs over his head (plow position, for you yoga people) so he could aim his jizz at his waiting mouth. It took a few tries to get it right, but soon he was able to drop pretty much his whole load onto his waiting tongue. What's better, he was willing to do it on a weekly basis, and I rewarded him by squeezing his balls dry almost anywhere and anytime he wanted. That relationship ended too (but not before I had watched him eat his cum probably a hundred times!!!), and I decided that it was better not to try my special fantasy on my last BF, now husband, but I still masturbate to those memories a lot. So if you share my fantasy, don't be afraid to offer your BF a deal, you eat it, and then I'll eat it, it worked for me!
- age 25, anon (female)

Since I started puberty and began masturbating a few years ago, one of the things I had always wanted to do was to start sleeping naked, but I was always afraid of getting caught doing it, so I never got around to it. That changed a few weeks ago. One night I couldn't sleep and my boxers kept getting twisted around and bunched up, so I finally decided to get rid of them. I slipped them off and tossed them to the side, spread my legs apart and enjoyed the sheets rubbing every inch of my skin. Being so free I fell asleep pretty easily. For some reason though, I woke up during the night and had a huge hard-on. I was laying on my stomach so it was wedged between me and the mattress, and the pressure on it felt great. Almost by instinct, I started wiggling around and grinding the mattress, loving the feeling of the underside of my penis rubbing against the sheets. I did this for a couple minutes before I felt my orgasm building, but I didn't stop and soon I was shooing a big, hot load underneath me. It felt so good I really didn't even know if I was awake or if I was dreaming, and I went limp and passed back out. The next morning I found out I was awake after all, seeing the streaks of cum all over my sheets. I guess I had rolled around during the night, smearing it everywhere. Just seeing the mess I made got me horny again, and I started stroking myself, not even bothering to shut the door. Luckily my mom or sister didn't come down to my room, or else they would have seen me kneeling on my bed masturbating, shooting another load onto my filthy sheets. After I came I pulled my sheets up to hide the evidence, having to wait until I had the house to myself to wash them. That was a couple days later, but it did give me an excuse to blow my load without worrying where it would land. It has now been about three weeks and I think I have slept naked almost every night since then. I found out that my mom did walk into my room a few days ago before I woke up and the sheets had been kicked off, completely exposing me. She didn't mind though, saying whatever was comfortable to me was fine with her. At least now it is in the open and I don't have to hide it from anyone.
- age , anon

I love being naked outdoors! It is one of the most exciting feelings I have experienced. This started for me at around the age of 14. I grew up about a half mile from a large field at the base of a mountain. I loved to sneak out of my house on a warm summer night around midnight and walk to the field. I would make my way into the field and strip down naked. I loved to walk around, run around or just lay around with my rock hard dick in my hand. Sometimes I would bring along one of my porn mags and masturbate until I was about to shoot my load. I would then stop and go for a walk around the field and then do it all over again. I could do this for an hour or even two before I felt like I needed to get home. Then I would lay down and drop seven or eight thick ropes of cum on my chest and face. After several months of doing this I went to bed one night without any plans of "going out". I woke up at two am with a boner from hell. I couldn't go back to sleep and I started to think about the field. It got me so charged up that I noticed my dick was the biggest I had ever seen. I was leaking pre-cum everywhere. So I decided I would give it a go and head to the field. Well when you are that charged you judgement seems to go out the window. So I decided to sneak out of the house completely naked. I made my way down the street hiding behind cars and bushes so no one would see me. That half mile seemed like three that night, but it was so damn hot and exciting! I spent the next couple hours edging and walking around the field. The next thing I noticed was the sky was starting to get a little lighter. I had no idea what time it was, but I knew it was the latest I had ever been out and I didn't have any clothes with me! I decided to head home immediately without shooting my load. It was a lot harder to get home because the neighborhood was starting to come to life. I had to hide from a few cars with guys that were heading to work. I had to hide from three ladies that were on their morning walk (I really wanted to jump out with my boner in my hand but I couldn't do it) and I had to hide from the paperboy. The kid was a friend of mine and I think he saw me. I don't think he knew it was me, but he stopped his bike and stared at the bush I was hiding behind for about a minute. The whole walk back my hard dick was smacking on my legs and I almost shot my load twice, but I wanted to save it for when I got home. When I did make it home I snuck back into my room and looked at the clock. It was 5:15. I had completely lost track of time because I was completely lost in my masturbation. I then spent the next 10 minutes masturbating to my porn mags with a small vibrator stuck in my ass. When I did finally cum I shot the whole load on my face and in my mouth. It was the largest load I had ever produced and I loved every drop of it. If you have never stroked outdoors, you need to try it. It's the best! That and while you are driving naked!
- age , anon

My sister puts on pretty impressive, but also somewhat risque parties. They nearly always have a sexual theme to them, vicars and tarts, teachers and schoolgirls, that kind of thing. Last night's party was "Thongs Fishnets and bodystockings". (Together with a sort of Roman Toga thing too!) So, late into the evening, about 40 people there lights down low and everyone dancing. It soon got a bit steamy with couples snogging and touching each other up. As the evening got even less inhibited, some people started to make out heavily and it got beyond just snogging, if you know what I mean. Unfortunately, I was on my own (No boyfriend) so I confined myself to the dance floor which was packed anyway. Then I felt a hand snake around my waist from behind, and then travel down over my tummy. I was wearing the Roman toga and just panties underneath. I had no idea who was touching me, but the cheek of him! He pulled my toga up by gathering the material with his fingers and just slipped his hand into my panties. I must admit, it has been a while so I let him. I leaned back and let my legs part just enough and he found my sweet spot in a second. Damn, but that was fucking horny! I reached around behind me and it didn't take me long to find a very impressive and hard cock. Naturally, I started to jack it. Just as his fingers slipped inside me and his thumb was working my clit, I had the first of three delicious orgasms. Don't they feel different when you are standing up? Meanwhile, I continued giving this total stranger the hand-job of a lifetime. I felt his head lean in close to my ear and a very deep, mature voice said "I am going to cum in a minute. Is that alright?" I nodded and I felt him lift my toga at the back. For a moment, I thought he was going to fuck me on the dance floor, and to be brutally honest, I would have been just fine with that! When he tugged my panties down a little I actually leaned back expecting that delicious feeling as a man pushes inside you. Instead, though, I felt his cock agains my ass cheeks and he spurted. I jacked him between the cheeks of my ass as he emptied his balls. Then, just as I came again for the third time, he kissed my cheek, muttered a thank you, and was gone. After the party, I went to my room and took off my toga. I was covered in a total strangers sticky sperm, all over my ass, between my ass cheeks and of course, my panties were soaked. Nothing like another jill-off, but with fresh sperm as a natural lubricant. I don't know who this guy was, but damn, I wanna meet him again.
- age 24, Anna (female)

When I was fourteen, my mom applied for a job that required her to leave the state to train for. It was something federal, (but it doesn't really matter because she ended up turning down the job), and it happened to be around my parents' anniversary that she had to leave. My parents decided to celebrate their anniversary during the same trip, and I was left shit out of luck. Actually, that isn't true. I was left at my cousin's house for about two weeks, sometime during late October. My cousin's house is on the border of North and South Carolina, though, so it didn't get too cold or too warm during this time of year. My cousin, Matt, was about a year older than me, and he often had friends out to his house, some of which could already drive. Halloween night rolled around, and my cousin was out with some friends until late into the night, maybe eleven or so. My aunt had also left to visit my diabetic grandma on the other side of town. She was having trouble with her meds, and had been feeling light-headed most of the day, so my aunt agreed to stay with her overnight. It was only about a thirty minute drive, and my aunt told me to call if there was any trouble. My cousin came in late with some of his friends. I noticed them all immediately, mostly because I had lusted after each of them at one point of another. There was Alex, my age, Jake, 16, and Seth, Matt's age. Alex was extremely muscular, especially for his age, and had short, spiked brown hair, and green eyes. He also had braces, which I thought were cute. Jake was a little taller, and had long blond hair and blue eyes. He matched the atmosphere of the coastline of North Carolina. Seth also had longer hair, but it was brown and his eyes were also green. He was the shortest of the group. Matt, my cousin, was actually the most attractive of the group, as strange as it sounds. He had the perfect muscle tone, shaggy brown hair, brown eyes, and was the perfect height. I always teased him that he had missed his calling as a male model, mostly because he was good at anything but looking good. I feel obligated to describe myself as well. I was tall for a girl, about 5'10" or so, and I am thin, not extremely skinny, but not exactly 'curvy' yet either. I grew into a more attractive body as I got older, but at the time I was a little flat in the chest and my butt was still just bubbly, but bouncy. I was born with brown hair, but I usually have it covered with enough highlights to resemble a natural blond. As I was saying, it was late when they got in, pushing eleven or so, and I was in the guest room upstairs. It was where I was staying while I was at Matt's. I had been in my room, reading a Cosmo magazine fantasizing about various things. I had just discovered the art of masturbation at that age, but I hadn't yet started for the night. I had planned to stay up all night, preparing myself with fantasies and then having an extended masturbation session, but then Matt got home. I went downstairs to greet him and tell him where Aunt Beth had gone. He put a couple pizzas in the oven while we were talking and told me that he would probably be in the basement the whole night with the guys. There was a TV down there, and a couch, but the main entertainment system was in the den, which was on the main floor. I knew that they would be back up here, so I just told him that I would be upstairs and went back to my room. I waited for the commotion downstairs to come to a halt, indicating that the group had gone into the basement, and then I spread my legs on my bed and started to ever so gently rub my self through my panties. I was still reading the Cosmo, which I had stolen from Aunt Beth's magazine rack. There was an article about pleasing guys in bed, and I absolutely loved to read about things like this. I liked 'preparing' for when I actually got the chance to sleep with a guy. I would be a 'Sexpert', as Cosmo put it. I finished reading what I could in the magazine, and just lay there for a while rubbing myself to random fantasies. Sometimes I would just focus on how great it felt. I checked the clock. It was about twelve thirty. I decided to head downstairs to shower. I didn't actually need a shower, but I liked to rub myself under the water. My Aunt also had a removable shower head, unlike the shower at my house. I undressed and let the shower get plenty warm before I climbed in. While I was waiting I massaged my clit even more. I was already dripping wet, and my panties had been soaked before I had taken them off. Still yet, I wasn't that excited yet. I was still barely into my masturbation session, and so I took it slow. I got in the shower and rubbed my whole body with lather and shampoo. I like to lay in the bottom of the tub while the shower is one and play with myself. I rubbed my nipples with the lather. They got hard quickly. I removed the shower head from the wall and lowered it to my crotch area. I only applied the stream of water in shorts bursts because it caused my pussy to throb like crazy. I continued with the on-off pattern until I was near an orgasm, and then I shut the water off. I climbed out of the shower and waited until my vagina was no longer throbbing with excitement, and then I dried off. Stood in front of the mirror now and rubbed myself while I watched. This is another of my favorite techniques because I get to see what it looks like from another angle. I was standing there, now inserting just a single finger at a time, when Jake walked in on me. I guess I had forgotten to lock the door, thinking that they were all downstairs for the night. He quickly apologized and shut the door. I stood there, listening, but I never heard him walk away. I called out for him, and he responded not long after. "What are you doing?" I asked. "I need to use the restroom, and the one downstairs doesn't work." "Oh, well, I'm done showering. You can come in now." All I had done was put a towel on, and opened the door for him. My clothes were still in a pile by the shower, wet panties on top, but I don't think he even noticed they were there. "I am just fixing my hair before it dries, but you can still go if you want. I don't mind if you don't" He had already walked into the bathroom when I said that, probably expecting me to leave as he walked in. He seemed to think for a moment, but then he undid his shorts and started to go, just as casual as could be. Alex came running up the stairs, trying to say something to Jake. "Hey, Jake! You gotta get back down here... It's the best part of the movie! And Matt just beat Seth in beer pong, so your up next against me." By the time he had finished talking, he had reached the bathroom door, and Jake was just exiting the bathroom. I saw Alex, who looked like he had been drinking, but Jake seemed to be sober still. Alex didn't even take note of the fact that I was naked except for a beach towel. "Okay, just hold on a sec. I'm going to, uhh, grab some pizza. I'll be down in a little bit, just record it or something." Then he turned back to me, and I could see that he was shifting something in his shorts, trying to hide a boner. He looked like he wanted to say something, but was short of words, so I spoke up first. "I'm done with my hair, but I left my clothes up stairs. Will you help me carry this up there so I don't drop my towel by accident?" I picked up my pile of clothes, keeping the panties on top, and handed him my purse and accessories bag, too. All I was holding was my cell phone. I directed him to my room and told him to sit the stuff on my bed, which he did. Then, I shut the door behind us and walked over to the dresser. I bent over to open the very bottom drawer and pulled out a pair of panties. I intentionally exposed my bottom to Jake, and I'm sure he could see my pussy lips as well. I turned back to look at him, and he was dumbfounded. He was staring intently at my ass, and then his eyes darted to my face. I dropped the towel, and slowly pulled on a pair of panties. He was obviously hard now. I was still topless as I walked over to him and pushed him gently onto the bed. "I REALLY wanted to masturbate today, but I was interrupted while I was in the bathroom earlier. Would you mind if I finish now?" He didn't even respond, and so I lay on my back on the bed and spread my legs. I started in slowly, rubbing through the panties, but I soon put my hand below the panties and began to rub ferociously. He had grabbed his dick now, through his pants. I got on my knees in front of him and unzipped his jeans. His dick popped up through his boxers, which I also removed. I began to stroke his dick, but then I just left him to do it himself as I laid on my back on the floor in front of him and started to masturbate myself. I could hear him moaning above me, and when his pace started to quicken, I rose up again. I stroked his dick this time until he said, "I'm about to cum. Right now," and then I pointed his dick head at my chest and let him blow his load all over me. It was a tremendous amount. It rolled off my nipples and down past my belly button. I had to stop it before it reached my vagina lips, so I cupped my hand and let it roll into my hand. It landed on the carpet and even some on my inner thighs. The very last few drops landed near my neck and mouth. I was covered in cum. I leaned back once again, now smothered in his cum, and masturbated until I orgasmed loudly. I was certain that Matt and his friends had heard me, even over their movie, two stories down. I wiped his cum from my thighs and from around my lips and chin. I then went back downstairs, in nothing but my panties and showered again, managing to orgasm once more to the thought of what had just happened.
- age , Ashley (female)

I've been masturbating since about age 14. It took me a while to do it right, as I was pretty sheltered and was sort of learning by accident for most of it. Once I got into adulthood, I would masturbate regularly, especially after a long term relationship ended. When you're used to getting action every few days, you realize very quickly that you will have to make do without another person. Up until a few weeks ago, I found masturbation to be almost a chore. I could tell every few days that it needed to happen because I would find myself getting aroused for no reason or fantasizing about sex all day to the point of distraction. When this was the case, I would go home, read some stories or watch some videos, and use my vibrator until I came. Maybe if I was really bored, I'd force another orgasm, but it wasn't usually with much enthusiasm. Well, two weeks ago, I decided to get my nipples pierced. I had wanted to for a while, but had to wait to work up the courage. Two friends, we'll call them Trevor and Jamie, came with me. Jamie is my roommate and she was there for moral support. Trevor is a good friend, almost a brother, who wants to become a piercer, so he asked if he could watch for his own education. I never thought getting my nipples pierced would result in arousal, but something about having my breasts out (which my roommate later commented on how large they are at 40DD) with people watching them turned me on. The actual pain of the piercing was less than erotic for me, but the build up was awesome. I was told I needed to wait two weeks until I could play with the piercings and I dutifully did so. On day 15, though, I waited until everyone in my house was sleeping (I tend to make noise when I cum) and then immediately got undressed. In a mirror, I appreciated my nipples and their jewellry. The little barbells made my nipples almost constantly hard, which I liked because my nipples have always been very small in proportion to my large breasts. I began rubbing my left nipple and the sensitivity was amazing. I felt my female juices already starting to flow. Something I feel inclined to add at this point is that I've never been a huge fan of nipple stimulation. Usually when a boy sucked on them, I felt more pain than pleasure and rubbing them usually didn't do a whole lot. This was crazy in comparison! I flicked them both back and forth, and probably could have cum right there if I had done it long enough. I took a seat, and while continuing to rub my left breast, I began to gently finger the hood of my clit. I can't take direct pressure on the clit itself or it's really painful, so I usually massage it through the hood. With the nipple play, I came almost immediately, making sure not to moan, but stick with gasping instead. I was still pretty turned on, so I decided to use my mouth this time. I lifted my right breast until the nipple was about a half an inch from my mouth. I began licking my nipple. Every time my tongue nudged the piercing, I felt my vagina throb, so I stuck two fingers inside to keep it quiet. I licked my nipple for a minute or so and then I couldn't help it anymore. My fingers were now moving in and out of my vagina feverishly as I sucked hungrily on my right breast. This time when I came, I couldn't help but let out a little whimper. Needless to say, since then, I've masturbated every day always with a lot of breast play involved. Now I just need to find a man to really give these things a test drive!
- age 25, anon (female)

My husband Tom knows that I have sex fairly regularly with several ladies (not at the same time). He is fine with that and just loves to listen to me describe a sex scene with one of my friends. Recently we were at dinner and his birthday was coming up in about a week. I asked him if he would like anything special for his birthday. After just a little thought Tom said he would love to watch me having sex with one of my lady friends. I wasn't really surprised with his request and I told him to let me think about it. The next day I called Helen and told her about Tom's request. Helen is adventurous and said she would have no problem having sex with me while Tom watched. She even made a suggestion which I just completely loved and you'll hear about it soon. A few days later Helen came over to our house after dinner and the three of us went into our bedroom. I could tell that Tom was beyond excited. Once in the room Helen asked Tom to strip down to his shorts if he was going to watch us. Off came Tom's clothes except for his shorts. Helen and I then removed our clothes, got on the bed and proceeded to make love. We did everything I could think of and as I glanced over at Tom it was quite obvious he had an erection. Helen and I made love for nearly an hour before we finally masturbated each other to a beautiful orgasm. Helen put her fingers into her very wet pussy and then went over to Tom and told him to lick her fingers which he eagerly did. Now for Helen's suggestion... She sat on the edge of the bed still naked and asked Tom to stand up and come over to her. There was no hiding that erection now as he took the few steps to stand in front of Helen. She then reached forward with both hands and pulled down Tom's shorts. He just stood there with eyes like saucers and his penis pointing nearly straight upward. Helen said, "you're going to do a little more than just watch. Again Helen reached between her legs and moistened her hand with her own fluids. She wrapped her hand around Tom's erect penis and began to stroke it very slowly. I could feel myself becoming aroused all over again as I watched Helen stroking my husband. I put my fingers between my legs and rubbed as I watched. Helen would stop and start, stop and start. It was driving Tom crazy. Finally, she reached between her legs again and got more lubricant and continued stroking Tom. Several seconds later he began shooting globs of cum onto the floor. We then got dressed and I cleaned up the bedroom floor. Watching Tom being masturbated by someone else really turned me on to the point where that night I masturbated while thinking about what I had seen. I'm going to ask one of my other lady friends to masturbate him next. I just know he'll be so pleased.
- age 45, Barbara (female)

Back then I had two male friends Tom and Ricky that I had grown up with since my mom and I moved into the complex six years before. We were no more than very good friends all that time. One summer day we were all together talking about how Tom and his girlfriend had just broken up. During the conversation Tom said how he would miss her hot body and great sex. Ricky joked saying he would have to go back to the old days like before. Tom gave Ricky a mean look and said shut up. Ricky kept on poking fun and said why shut up, Shooter? Tom again told him to be quiet then I knew something was up. I asked what Shooter meant then Ricky laughed. Tom covered his face and got up and walked around in circles saying "Oh my god". Ricky said that was a nick-name he was given a few years ago. Long story short......Ricky told me they used to jerk off with two other guys while looking at pictures of naked women. He said that Tom was called Shooter because he squirted his cum real far. By this time Tom was laying down on the grass still covering his face. We were all laughing about what Ricky just told me. I found it very interesting and quite a turn on to think that they had watched each other jerking off. I started to probe bit more about jerking off telling them I had nobody else to ask and they should tell me because they were my friends. Tom sat up and took his hands away from his face then said, "OK, what do you want to know". A whole new world was opening before me and I had info available straight from the source! I started to ask lots of questions about how often they did it and what they thought about. One of the things Ricky said was that he never had a girlfriend before and he liked to think about cumming on girls tits while he jerked off. Tom started to laugh then bragged about how he had done it with his ex-girlfriend. Ricky said he did not believe him and Tom said you don't have to but I did it. I was getting real turned on talking to the guys about this so I offered my own confession. I told them I had only been with one guy and I liked to masturbate watching late night soft porn movies. They both were very interested once I admitted that to them, then the questions started to fly. After a while of us all telling about our masturbation delights I had a great idea that I wanted to make happen. The converstion went like this. Me. Remember how you guys talked about wanting to squirt on a girls tits? Them. Yah. Me. Since my mom's at work why don't we go back to my house and you guys can try it on me? Ricky. Really? You mean on your tits? Me. Sure. Ricky. Wow! Tom we gotta try this! Come on lets go now! Tom was a bit more set back by this judging on how he said nothing. I then said, "well, are we going or not"? Ricky was already walking toward the door saying lets go then Tom got up and with a big smile said, "I'm in". Now all the while I was saying these things I was so excited I was trembling inside. As we walked to my house I could not believe that I had just asked these guys to cum on my boobs. What had I just done I asked myself. It felt very sexual thinking about what was about to happen. We went directly to the basement and I closed the blinds on the small windows. I put on all the lights then we all stood looking at each other. Ricky asked what he should do. I said I guess you guys have to get your clothes off first. Ricky was naked within seconds and Tom was still fully clothed. Ricky had a full hard penis and I could not believe how far out it was sticking. He was skinny and so was his penis but it was so long! I turned to Tom and asked "are you going to join in"? He started to undress then there were two hard cocks in front of me. Tom had a nice size erection too, His was not as long and was much thicker. I held up my end of the deal and took off my clothes. As I was taking off my bra Ricky was already moving his hand back and forth on his hard cock. I could not take my eyes off his cock now. I had never seen a guy jerking off before and it looked so nice and made me feel so hot! Now I was naked and both guys commented on how nice my boobs looked without clothes on. Ricky said he always liked it when he would see my nipples pocking through my clothes. I told them it was time to do what they said they were going to and I sat down on my knees with my hands on my heels pushing my boobs out nice and far. Both guys got real close and started to stroke their cocks looking down at me while I looked up so close to their hard cocks. I told them to make it last as long as they wanted and that I was enjoying the show. It was less than a minute more before Ricky took a few deep breaths then said I'm cuming now then squirted his nice warm cum on my tits. He was groaning and swaying his hips and his cum squirted out about six inches each time then it went to a few drops but he did not stop stroking his cock even once he stopped squirting. Finally he stopped and said how that was the best thing he had ever done in his life. Tom kept stroking his cock looking down at me as I now held my hard tits waiting for his cum. I told him make it last but soon I knew he was about to squirt. I let go of my boobs then held onto my heels again pushing out my cum covered boobs waiting for more cum to start. Tom was stroking faster then slowed down and said here it comes, then he started to squirt. The first squirt hit the top of my boobs and bounced onto my cheek then about three or four more long hard squirts came out each one with large loads onto my boobs shoulder cheek and neck. Tom's orgasm was very hard and so nice to watch. Once he stopped moving he sat down on the rug then laid on the floor with his cum covered hand on his belly and one over his head. Ricky was sitting on a chair still watching with a half hard cock in his hand slowly moving it up and down. I leaned forward and their cum started to run down my body. I wiped off my cheek and smiled telling them we had bever had this much fun before. As I was still wiping my cheek Ricky asked if he could do it again. I said sure and he was hard and stroking again. It took him a while sitting there as Tom and I watched him stroking his cock again. We all said nothing for about five minutes then he stood up and walked over to me while blowing hard out of his mouth then blasted me with a bit more cum. His very long penis was being stroked so fast that his hand was almost a blur. He did not squirt much cum this time but was his orgasm ever hard! He was loud and moved around quite a bit as he finished a second orgasm on my tits. I got up and went to the powder room to wipe down. I closed the door then looked in the mirror. Seeing all that cum was so hot and I had not had an orgasm. For the first time in my life I tasted cum. I watched myself in the mirror scoop cum off my body then drip it on my tongue. I loved the taste. I just looked at myself in the mirror then I began to scoop as much as I could and licked every drop off my fingers. I pushed my boobs as close to my mouth as I could so I could just reach some of the cum still left with my tongue sticking out. I went back to the room and both guys were dressed. I was quite unhappy about that because I fully planned to masturbate in front of them. I knew it would not be long before my mom would be home so I did not have a lot of time. I dressed and the guys left. I went to my room and masturbated to quite a few good orgasms before mom got home, then later that night I spent a good two hours reliving that day while my clit got the best workout ever. I was so orgasmed out that when I stopped I fell asleep without even washing up. The next morning I went right back to the thoughts of the guys squirting on my boobs and face plus how nice their cum tasted. I had more orgasms both the night before and that whole next day that I had never thought possible. When my fingers got sore I used my electric toothbrush on my clit. My lower body even hurt for a few days from all the heaving with my orgasms. After that second day I had to leave my clit alone. I have never had such a tender clit. When I was able to masturbate again I found my orgasms were better than ever. I owe it all to my two great friends.
- age 18 then, SP (female)

The room was hot and airless, and there was no relief from the pathetic dribble from the air conditioner, nor from the pathetic dribbles of sweat that bathed me. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling, already missing my husband so much. I missed every part of him from his tenderness to his sadism, from his gentle smile, to his brutal cock. It will be another month before we are reunited in an orgy of lust that will, I am sure, begin at the airport. Tonight, sleep would prove to be an illusive mistress. I wriggled my thin cotton dress up high and felt my panties, wet, of course, and the thought to masturbate myself to sleep raised its head. Instantly, my dragon snarled her disapproval. Even rubbing my hard clit through the damp material yielded no pleasure, no mounting expectation. When SHE denied me, there is nothing I can do. So, looking from my balcony, the beach beckoned. If I could not sleep, then I would walk in the breeze caressing the sand and the surf. Oh, but tropical nights are idyllic! They are a dizzying array of sounds, sights and scents, and how quickly my senses become attuned to the darkness of a tropical night. Palm trees reach over the bleached white sand, and in their impenetrable depths, what depravity is on offer? I walked on, a sigh, then a moan, I froze in the moment and let my mind reach out. Another sigh, and a short cry more of desperation than fear. And then, I saw them. Teenagers barely of age. She on all fours just beyong the treeline, her dress over her back and him kneeling behind her. The world, for them, did not exist. For them, it was just the here, the now, and their moment of exstacy. I smiled and walked on. For how long? I have no idea. It seemed perfectly natural to me to just shrug my dress off and leave it where it fell on the sand. My panties followed and I walked on, skyclad. Naked under the velvet blackness of a tropical night sky, I met him. Suddenly, he was there. The boy I saw earlier. He looked at me in surprise, and I sank to my knees spreading them widely. His eyes fixed between my legs, I started to caress myself. SHE purred. He moved closer, so close, I could smell her still on him. He dropped his shorts and I could smell her in a different way. He did well to get hard again so quickly, but then, youth brings it's own rewards. I felt lustful, but knew that having him was not what either of us desired. Closer still he moved, until his masturbating hand almost touched my face. If I only opened my mouth, I would have tasted both him and his girlfriend. His foot was between my thighs now, and it would have been easy to rub myself against his firm leg. We both stared into each others eyes as we masturbated. I felt his foot right between my legs, I was almost sitting on it. Then I felt myself stop. I held my pussy lips far apart and looked up at him, he knew and nodded. I sighed and let myself bless his foot with my soft amber benediction. A slight touch more and I orgasmed as he, in turn, blessed my face and breasts with his seed. When I opened my eyes again, he was walking away. My dress and panties were where I left them and I put them on before walking back to the hotel. Tomorrow night, on the orders of my husband, I will wait in the treeline for whosoever comes along.
- age 26, Helen (female)

One morning I was up early and combing my hair in the adlacent bathroom when I heard moaning coming from our bedroom. I asked my husband, "Are you beating off?" When he said yes I said, "Don't cum until I am in there. You know I love to watch you shoot it". When I entered the bedroom I had removed my robe and noticed he had been watching a video we masturbated to the night before. He had paused it on a scene where the male was shooting cum into the females open mouth. I said, "Stand up; I want to watch this up close". I knelt in front of him and put my hands on his butt cheeks and said, "Now cum for me". He started off beating slow for a minute or so and then began to beat it faster and faster. I was so turned on watching I couldn't help but begin to masturbate with him. As I sensed he was about to cum and remembering the video scene he had paused I opened my mouth and caught it all. After that I masturbated for him and gave him a mouthful too. The next night we masturbated together. Talk about tremendous mutual orgasms, especially when I time it so I orgasm the instant I see his first cumshot! I hope my story turned you on as much as it did me writing it. Wanna masturbate and cum with me?
- age , anon (female)

I'd met Mark on the dance floor. I didn't think he was all that cute, but there was something a little sleazy about him that made him sexy. After just two songs, he asked me back to his place. Dancing with him had made me wet already, and when he began kissing and sucking my neck, I started to consider it. When he said he wanted to shoot his cum onto my chest, I couldn't resist. It was about a 15-minute walk to his apartment, but we kept stopping along the way to make out. Soon I could feel his erection hot and rock-hard against my thigh. I grabbed it with my hand, and he moaned, pulling away. When we got to his place, we wasted no time getting naked in the living room. He said his roommate probably wouldn't be home for a while. Then he ordered me to lay on the floor and spread my legs. Although the carpet was hard and scratchy, the idea of being told what to do made me even hotter, especially since he didn't seem to care if his roommate arrived and saw me exposed like this. He kneeled over me and generously lubed up his beautiful, uncircumcised cock, giving me a great view of the underside when he slowly started stroking. I certainly didn't need any lube as I ran my fingers over my puffy, wet labia, so sensitive to the touch. I could feel my juices leaking out of my pussy and running down to my ass. It wasn't long before I couldn't resist touching my clit, which felt huge to me in my excitement. I had to be careful because I wasn't far from cumming, and Mark was still working his cock slowly while staring at my breasts. They swayed gently as I began rubbing harder. Mark's movement's were starting to get a little jerky, and I could tell he was drawing close to orgasm. He began working his cock faster until he climaxed hard, his cum spurting over my chest in waves. The sight of his prick emptying onto me, as well as the almost pained expression of release on his face, sent me over the edge to a loud orgasm. He immediately reached out to cover my mouth, silencing me roughly, which excited me enough to keep my climax going for what seemed forever. Then I had laid there, spent, my fingers lingering in the folds of my sopping wet pussy, until he pushed them away with his own. Although my clit was still so sensitive that it hurt, I let him continue his gentle stroking, while I rubbed his cum into my chest. After a bit, my excitement had chased the sensitivity away, and I pressed my hips toward his fingers, wanting him to rub harder and faster. He laughed and stilled my hips with his hands, telling me I had to remain motionless and silent or he would stop. I nodded jerkily, and he moved his hand back to my pussy. Mark reached inside my cunt with two exploratory fingers, massaging the walls until he found my g-spot. He began rubbing it slow and hard, while his thumb kept up the same rhythm on my clit. My orgasm came quickly and shatteringly, and it took all my self-control not to scream with pleasure. I got up and dressed to leave, and he didn't try to stop me. I never met up with him again, but thinking about the sight of him pumping his cock over me has sent me to some of the best orgasms of my life!
- age 24 then, Diana (female)

Fingering? Vibrators? Lips? Tongues? Yes yes. They all work, don't they. But my method of a really horny full on orgasm is this. I go somewhere like my Church...somewhere where decorum is expected and then, visiting the toilet, I leave my panties in there. I may then go to the Church Hall, or into the Church itself. Maybe I will sit through a whole Mass with nothing on under my dress. Then I will go back to the toilet to retrieve my panties. I always make sure I absolutely know the position in which I leave them. Each and every time I have done this, I have discovered that they have been moved. Then I jill off thinking about who may have moved them and if they did anything more. Two of these are worth mentioning. One was when I sat where I could see the toilet door. I had left my panties in there as usual, and about half way through the service a teenage boy went in. He was the only one to go in there. When I got my panties back they were covered in sperm! The second one was where only another girl went in. She is 17 and I know her parents are real control freaks. She was in there a LONG time. When she came out she was flushed bright red on her neck and upper chest. She saw me looking right at her, smiled and ducked back in. When I went to collect my panties, there was a little pair balled up inside them and a note in lipstick on toilet paper that said "Thanks. Ur turn." So, my method is I like other people to use my panties. Imagining what they do with them really turns me on.
- age 26, Emily (female)

I just discovered a really good way to masturbate. I open a door and I sit down with the opened door between my thighs. I clench it between them and I put one hand on each doorknob and then I start to thrust my hips upwards. I like to imagine a guy is fucking me.
- age , anon (female)

One week in eighth grade my neighbor Jennifer's family went on a trip while school was in session. Back then I rode the bus home from school every day. My street was a dead end, so I would get dropped off on the corner and then walk the quarter mile to my house, passing Jennifers house as I went. One day that week, I was really horny in school like uncontrollable hard-on under the desk in math class horny. All day I considered getting relief, since I knew my mom would be waiting at home and I wouldn't get a chance. Then, I thought of Jennifers empty house, and her quite-private back yard. Their family flew on their trip and my dad spoke to them that morning, so no surprise returns. No pets, no gardener, etc. I felt I would be safe doing the deed there, in their backyard. On my walk home, the neighborhood looked empty and I snuck in the back gate. I walked down the side of the house to the back patio, and looked at the yard. The trees around the fences were high enough and dense enough to block any views. The patio had a table and chairs, and half the lawn was a fire pit area with benches. I stripped to my undies, looked one last time down towards the gate, and then got all the way naked. This was my first time naked outside like this, and I watched my dick grow fully hard in seconds. It was thumping and throbbing as I strolled around a bit, brandishing my rod and feeling really wicked. I loved to rub my dick on things back then, so I slicked it up with spit and rubbed it on the patio railing and then the patio table. I lay face down on one of the fire pit benches and humped against the smooth surface. I flipped over on the bench and started to stroke my cock with one hand while rubbing my balls with the other. Everything felt amazing. I put my legs down on either side of the bench and started thrusting my hips up towards the sky. I started to feel my orgasm building, but I didn't want my fun to end so I stood up and walked around some more. I jacked myself slowly and stopped intermittently to spread my legs and rub my balls. This only lasted a minute or two when I saw my reflection in the sliding glass door, pumping my stiff dick outside in a backyard. I couldn't hold back, I stepped forward and shot my cum all over the glass. I watched myself shudder while I blew several ropes against the door. It was my best orgasm ever up to that point. In a daze, I stepped back and slumped in a patio chair. In a couple minutes I began to regain my senses. The load on the door would need to get wiped up, but it could wait. I realized I was still totally rigid and ready to come again. Usually I could only have one orgasm, so getting off again felt like the naughtiest thing possible. Just the idea of being horny enough to masturbate again fed into my horniness. I began to rub my dick again, and then got up to lay in the grass. I worked myself for a while, loving the new adventurous feelings, the sun and the pleasure. Then, I sat up to masturbate on my knees and look at my reflection over in the sliding glass door. I could see my first load drying on part of the door, which excited me even more. I watched myself stroke for a while, then I went and sat on the bench, straddling it. I worked myself to my second orgasm, and I came all over the bench. The climax was nearly as strong as the first. I took a minute to catch my breath and then got dressed. I used my socks and some spit to clean off the door and the bench, and put my shoes on bare feet. I was a little bit dazed by what I had done, and was now starting to feel nervous about getting caught. I peeked over the fence before sneaking out of the yard and walking home. That was the only time I went in that yard that week, but it was the most erotic experience of my younger life.
- age 24 now, 14 then, Kenny G

When I was a teen I had viewed a sensual massage video my mom had in her room and after that all I wanted to do was give girls pleasure. I loved the look and empty stare as they are cumming. The desperation of them as they are getting close to orgasming was priceless. I got a reputation in high school for being good with my hands and I got the nickname Fingers. My sisters friends or girls in my grade I would get them off a lot. I went on a crazy run there for about two years. I must have made 15-20 different girls cum on my fingers by the time I was in 12th grade multiple times. I did the most popular girl in school to some of the most conservative girls in school. A lot of times I would just tease them and drive them crazy and just hold my fingers and not move and tell them to ride my fingers hard or I would pull them out and tell them to finish themselves off. Nothing better than a girl with the look of desperation wanting to cum and than denying them. I would love saying rub it for me and watch them rub so fast to make themselves cum, twitch and shake. Other times I would see how horny they were I would have them suck my sticky fingers or I would have them stick their fingers in themselves and make them suck the juices off. After they did that I would always get them off so they would come back to me. I guess the girls told their friends cause I was always getting asked what are you doing this weekend by random girls I never spoke to. The most daring time I went to this girls house she told her mom she was helping me in maths so she sat at the kitchen table. Her mom turned around and she stuck my hand up her skirt and I played with her while her mom was in the same room. She was a nerdy girl but very cute. I would tease her for like a half hour and she would excuse herself to use the ladies room. She would come out so red faced and sit back down. She would write on my notebook that she just came so hard in the bathroom. I never had a girlfriend I didn't need one I would get hand jobs all the time and got laid a bunch of times just from being able to get them off. One day in school I was in the parking lot during lunch and I was with that girl and one of the teachers saw us and reported us to the principal and they called my mom and her mom. We went into a room and they told them and my mom freaked out and grounded me and her mom said nothing and grabbed her by the hand and dragged her out of there. Later that night her mom called my mom and they spoke on the phone and my mom apologized but her mom said it was both of us being curious. I still needed help with Maths and I went by there three days later and her mom made us sit across from each other to teach. I thought I was going to be in trouble but I realized we were now both 18 and not much anyone could do. The next time I went there her mom was there and said her daughter had to run to the store for her. I didn't know what to say but she started talking and asked if I really liked her daughter. I told her I did and she said we had a talk and she said you know how to take care of a girl. I said what and she said she told me how you got your name Fingers and that it was her daughter that sought me out. I didn't know what to say I mean I have this mom in her early 40s letting me know her daughter loves me to finger bang her. I said so what did you hear? She said she grilled her daughter about us and knew I was doing this with a lot of girls. I said yea I love to do it and love watching their faces as I do it. She asked me some questions about how I was doing after people found out at school. I said it was strange because I think the teachers know now why they call me Fingers. She said she was in shock first her daughter was asking to hang out with me but she said she was younger when she was messing with boys but never had orgasms with a man until she was married. She asked me exactly what I did and I told her how I liked to tease girls and make them lick my fingers. I started getting really graphic cause I was getting turned on and said when is the last time you came really hard? She look flustered I said I can tell you really need to cum. She said well I am divorced. I said do you masturbate and she said she did but she preferred the real thing. I got up off the chair and walked over and asked her if she wanted to get off. She was wearing a denim skirt, so I told her to put one leg up on the kitchen chair. I teased the living shit out of her I had her almost cumming three times before I let her finish herself off. I kept sucking on my fingers and rubbing her clit and finger banging her and rubbing her g-spot. She was about to cum and I stopped and told her to make herself cum. She started rubbing her pussy so fast and she let out a loud groan and shook so hard her knees were buckling and she almost fell over. I told her to give me her panties and I stuck them in my pocket. I messed around with her for a couple of months along with one of her friends but that's a whole different story.
- age 34, Will

I love love love walking around during my normal day with a rubber bouncy ball or a small bottle of some kind inserted in my vagina. I really enjoy the feel of something inside me and being able to push it out a little and then squeeze it back in over and over until I bring my self to an awesome orgasm. Sometimes I will do this all day long not letting myself cum until the pressure builds to the point of no return. I also love to push it out just slightly before sitting down that way I can experience that wonderful just slid in feeling as I sit down. Awesome orgasm every time!
- age , anon (female)

My female neighbor is divorced, attractive, friendly and frequently sits in her porch swing after dark. We live in the south, so, for about eight months of the year, I would often see her silhouette in the swing, usually wearing a loose fitting dress or a wrap around robe. Sometimes, I can hear voice chatting on the phone. But, with her porch distance being about 75 feet from my house I can't understand what she is saying. She was to be away on vacation for about 10 days and asked me to water her plants on the porch while she was gone. On my first watering visit, I noticed a small painted stool positioned directly in front of the swing, the height of the stool was that of the swing seat. Attached to the top of the stool were three velcro straps that would be in a perpendicular line to the swing seat. I also observed several folded linens and a small jar of vaseline on the swing seat. I finished the watering and returned home. I thought about what I had seen on her porch and concluded that she must be strapping a Dildo "object" into the velcro straps and masturbating with it and the motion of the swing. I was fascinated with the idea and had to find out when she returned home. I went to a sporting goods store and invested in a mid-dollar night vision scope and with it I determined that from one of my upstairs windows I had a perfect view onto the porch swing and the little stool. On the first, and second night of her return home she did not use the porch, or the porch swing as I think she was catching up on what she had missed while being gone. On the third night I saw her silhouette in the swing, I grabbed my scope and rushed upstairs to the darkened bedroom window and determined that my theory was correct. Through the lens I could see a long dildo strapped onto the stool with the end of it buried in her hairy pussy. I was glued to that window, she had her legs spread, her legs hiked up, with her feet placed on the swing seat. The dildo was stationary and she was using the swing motion and speed to regulate the dildo penetration into her pussy. She had been using that porch for at least four years and I never imagined that this was taking place just 75 feet from me. I was often outside when she was in the porch swing and often spoke to her in a neighborly way. I have been watching her now on a regular basis for two months and she doesn't suspect that I know what she is doing. I am glad that she has a strong sex drive and I hope that she lives next to me for a long time.
- age , Wilson

I'm Ellen (40), my sister Elaine is forty two and her daughter Michelle is eighteen. About a month ago the three of us spent a Friday at the beach. We had a great time just yakking and reading and bathing in the gulf. While I was lying on my blanket I twice noticed Michelle looking at my groin. I instinctively looked down and both times I saw a clump of dark pubic hair sticking out of my bathing suit leg. UGH! I tucked it back in but out it came a little later. I'm real hairy and it's real dark. I whispered to Elaine that one day I ought to shave my pussy. Elaine said she was glad I was the one who brought up the subject. I didn't tell her that my husband had suggested several times that I shave it all off. Truth be told, I didn't want to cut myself so I never considered it. A few minutes later Elaine said, "look." She very discretely pulled aside the leg of her suit and I could see her pussy. It was completely shaved and looked so neat compared to my mess. She suggested I stop at her house tomorrow morning and that Michelle would shave me. She said that Michelle did her every week and then she would shave Michelle. Without really thinking I agreed to it. All that night I couldn't get this out of my mind. I was having strong second thoughts about Michelle seeing and touching my pussy. I confided in my husband and he told me not to act like a silly ass and take advantage of the offer. I awoke next morning and the first thing on my mind was Michelle shaving me. I don't know why, but I felt butterflies in my belly. As I showered I noticed that my nipples were hard and erect. this should not be happening in the shower. When I arrived at Elaine's house Michelle was prepared for me. She had a bucket of warm soapy water ready and a razor and shaving foam. Elaine said she had things to do and Michelle led me to her bedroom. She spread a huge towel on the bed and said, "Aunt Ellen, you need to take off your shorts and your panties." I didn't want to seem like a ninny so I quickly removed both and just stood there feeling real embarrassed. She told me to climb up on the bed and lie on my back. She first used scissors to remove most of the hair, then she used a sponge and warm water to soften the stubble for shaving. My embarrassment was slowly going away and I was quite comfortable. I could feel her fingers touching my pussy as she pulled the skin tight for shaving. She said she was almost done when I felt a stimulating sensation travel around the area of my pussy. I let out a quiet sigh. Michelle had managed to touch my clit. A few seconds later and it happened again. It just felt so so good and I heard myself moan. Michelle parted my legs slightly and I felt a wave of pure pleasure a third time. Now I knew that she was doing this deliberately. I said nothing and she said nothing. She was now rubbing my clit continuously and I felt her insert some fingers into my pussy. I opened wider and wider. She continued to finger me while rubbing my clit and the physical sensations grew to a climax and I enjoyed a wonderful orgasm. Michelle cleaned me up and I got dressed. Michelle told me she would be glad to shave me every Saturday morning. She called her mom then who came into the room. Michelle said, "show mom." I pulled down my pants and panties and she said, "it looks lovely now." I have enjoyed the same experience twice more since that first time. Not a word is spoken as she rubs my clit and fingers me. Last Saturday Michelle asked me if next week I would shave her. I told her I would love to. Maybe I'm not being very nice but I just can't help wondering if my sister and her daughter enjoy the same kind of experience as I enjoyed, that's not incest is it if they just make each other cum? By the way, my husband loves my new "look" and insists that I visit Michelle regularly. I assured him I would, who knows, maybe even twice a week to stay nice and smooth.
- age 40, Ellen (female)

I am a deeply private person. You would pass me in the street and never give me a second glance. I am tall, but not very well endowed. My breasts stopped growing almost as soon as they had started, so I still have small "A"s with the puffy nipples of a pubescent teenager. I have dark hair and eyes and am a size 8. This is about the time I allow myself. I was married, you see, but he left after three years. I turned to my faith which commands me to be celebate. Don't get me wrong, I love my faith and do not find that it is in any way overbearing. However, I am celibate. I do not even masturbate. Well, not regularly, at least. But this is about my "time". The time I allow myself every two or three months. I never know when the "time" will be upon me. All I know is that one day I will wake and just know that it will be today. And so it was this morning. I woke to the sun pouring into my bedroom window, and as I stretched out under the sheet, I felt the unmistakable wetness between my legs. I lifted the sheet and inhaled my own musky scent. I almost laughed, you know. This is the day I allow myself to be sexual once again. Supressing a giggle at the sheer naughtiness of it, I said out loud to my empty bedroom, "Oh Emily. Your cunt is wet!" Cunt. How I love that word... how I love all of them, the more vulgar the better. Cunt, pussy, fanny, minge, slit... they all work for me during my "Time." (but enough with the commas.) I got up, and avoided my early morning shower. Instead, I put on my long cotton dress over my nakedness and walked to the seafront. There is nothing like the sharp salty tang of a morning by the sea. Last night, there had been quite a wind, and the air today was full of salt. I stood in my place, my special place, on the clifftops near my home. So totally secluded from the road, and so totally mine. I teased my shoulder straps off first one, then the other shoulder, and let my dress slip to the floor. I stood, skyclad in front of the ocean. I let the breeze caress me, make my nipples almost painfully hard, and of course, my clit rose with expectation. I parted my legs and sat on the grass, my open thighs towards the ocean. "I want the sea to fuck me. To spew its white foam deep in my cunt." So saying, I started to masturbate, slowly at first but it had been so long, I could not hold out. I came in time with the crashing of the waves below me. Wave after wave, and spurt after spurt left my body. (I have always been a heavy squirter when I come, from when I was only 13 or so.) I toyed with the notion of walking naked along the cliff tops, but that would be to share myself. I do not wish that. So, reluctantly, I put my dress back on and walked home. There, I masturbated again, this time in my small garden, squirting out my wetness onto my lawn. Today will be a day of masturbation before I go back into my self-imposed celibacy for another couple of months until my "time" comes upon me again.
- age 26, Emily (female)

Two nights ago it rained for a little bit. I was still up late at about 2am, it was my birthday, so I decided I would head out for a walk. I love walking in the rain. But this time, I wanted to try something very daring. So, I peeked out the front door. The rain was really heavy actually, so I guessed that not a lot of people would see me if I happened to walk down the street completely naked. So, at the door stripping down to my own skin, I then took a deep breath and walked out my front door like it was nothing. The rain felt awesome against my fully bare body. Sometimes, when you are wearing clothes in the rain, it makes you cold. But, tonight, the air was quite warm, and the rain was a natural, soothing shower. I walked down to my mailbox. Checked either way down the street and chose to walk down the direction for the wooded area, for less chance of me actually getting into trouble for this. My hair was wet instantly, but it was so awesome feeling the rain hit my body. The rain did feel a bit cool and my nipples began to harden, also from the thrill of this. The rain drops felt like a soft water massage on my breasts. This was different than taking a shower in the bathroom where you stand under a controlled flow of water. I love the way rain feels more random and natural. I loved having the rain naturally flow down my body all over. It was exciting to think someone could be looking out their window at me. My other area of hair, if you know what I mean, was also soaked from the rain, and also from arousal. I walked down to the wooded area and sat, fairly hidden from the road, underneath a nice big tree. I just sat back and listened to the rain. I sat back against the tree, facing down an open street, started playing with my breasts and big, hardened nipples. One hand then moved down between my legs and fulfilled the craving of this erotic public orgasm. As I came down from it, I felt so wonderful, I wished I could have just sat there the whole night, but I knew I had to walk back soon because the cover some of the rain was providing me wouldn't last forever. But, wow, it was such an erotic experience!!!!
- age 23, Jess (female)

As a teenager, whenever I was home alone, I would search through my sister or my moms underwear drawers, sometimes I would put their panties or nylons on, sometimes I'd just lie down with panties over my face and wank myself. One afternoon, home alone, I opened my moms top drawer and had a look. Bras, panties, nylons, nothing very exciting. Out of boredom as much as anything else, I had a look in her wardrobe, again nothing out of the ordinary there. In a small cupboard above the wardrobe though, behind a pile of clothes, there lay a small suitcase. My curiosity led me to take the suitcase down and open it, and what I saw thrilled and delighted me—it appeared that this case was were my mom kept her 'special' underwear! I looked through the contents: a peephole bra, basques, stockings, fishnet nylons.... by this point my cock was hard and straining for release. I unbuttoned my jeans and pulled my stiff penis out, rubbing a silky item against it and making myself even harder and bigger, my dick now pointing straight up in arousal. I decided I had to get dressed up, so I picked a red lacy basque top and matching thong, and a pair of black stockings, quickly stripped my own clothes off and put them on, fastening the stockings to the suspenders on the bottom of the basque. I looked at myself in the full-length mirror in Mom's room: the red thong straining to hold my hard cock which was poking over the top of it, and the black stockings feeling so wonderful against my legs. I lay down on Mom's bed and began to rub my hard cock, I was so aroused that I knew I wouldn't last long before cumming. I reached into the case to get something to put over my face to sniff whilst wanking, and right at the bottom of the case, my hand felt paper. Intrigued, I sat up and investigated: a brown envelope right at the bottom of the case. My heart got even faster as I reached into it and pulled out a small pile of maybe 6 or 7 photos: one of my Mom on a beach topless, her large breasts sitting impressively as she grinned at the camera, another of her bending over in her bedroom, she was wearing panties, but they were tight enough to show the outline of her pussy. Another pic showed her sitting cross-legged on the bed, wearing a black bra but no panties, a thick thatch of dark pubic hair clearly visible between her legs. The others were all beach shots, one very impressive picture showed her walking along and gave a great view of her large firm tits and thick nipples, one of which pointed lower than the other. I spread the pictures out on the bed and began masturbating even more furiously, and came very quickly, as I was so unbelievably turned on. I aimed my spunk into the tissue I'd grabbed from the box on the bedside table, and carefully wiped my cock, not wanting to get semen on the 'special' underwear. I replaced all the stuff, and put the case back where I'd found it, although that wasn't my last time of exploring the box of delights!
- age 37, Kevin

Well I will start by saying I can't get enough of these wild feelings. My friend saw me in the gym changing room and said why didn't I shave like most girls these days, its cleaner/healthier. I felt that I should try it at least, so I dropped by the store and got what I needed. I went back to my little flat at uni and showered. Then sitting on the bathroom floor I rubbed cream on my pussy which felt nice. I then carefully took the razor and started to shave. As I got close to my pussy lips and clit I felt wetter than ever. Oh could that cutting my grass, as I call it now, turn me on so much. I also discovered that the razor handle feels good either pushed in my tight pussy or up my bum hole. I did cum that afternoon within about 10 minutes quickest ever. I have now tried an electric trimmer and the buzzing while cutting my blonde grass gets me off just pushing the razor against my lips and then clit. I had come before this of course I had. But when I do my grass trip every two to three days I usually cum at least five times in the session. I got so turned on the other day on my way home with my new razor pack to try with cool lube strip on them. I was on the bus and a guy I know sat next to me, chatting. I turned to him like a slut and said I'm so fucking turned on, I just need your fingers in my knickers. I tell you what he never needed asking twice. I had him fingering me to a lovely cum within no time. I took him home and jacked him off letting his cream go all over my tits. He said I should try giving my cherry away. Well not yet, I'm having too much fun on my own, and I can always use my electric friend if need be. So girls cut that grass and feel the air run free on your pussy.
- age 18, Mandy (female)

One day I walked in a store and I saw this cute little doll. I picked it up and looked at it. On the back there was a little button that you were supposed to press that will make it wave. I pressed it, and the little doll's arm shot up and it began to wave faster and faster. I decided to buy it and give it to someone as a present one day. When I got home I found out that the AC didn't work, and it was super hot in my house. Since I live alone; I decided to walk around nude so I could cool down. I got out of my clothes and sat down on the couch. My pussy lips tingled as I felt the couch rub against me. I decided to masturbate right then, because I was very bored and I wanted to do something fun. Then I got an idea. I quickly grabbed the little doll I had bought, and slipped her small arm deep inside me. I pressed the little button on her back. I could feel her arms slowly move inside me. Then it got faster and faster. I screamed in pleasure and I came on the couch. Now I always use that doll to masturbate, and I sure ain't giving her to somebody else as a present!
- age 23, Ellyn (female)

I live in a house with a big yard at the bottom of a hill. The back of my house has a great wrap-around deck that is only visible from the second floor of one house on top the hill behind me. I am friends with the couple that lives in that house and so I know that they attend church every Sunday morning and then go out to lunch afterwards. Just to avoid becoming the odd guy in the neighbourhood, I have restricted myself from sun bathing naked out on my deck except on Sundays from around 11-1pm when I know they are gone. Anyway, today I was doing exactly what I normally do on Sundays, laying naked on my deck, reading a book. I set the book down, began to snooze and the hot sun soon had my dick at full staff. As I lay there I began to get more and more horny and before long squirted some sun tan lotion on my hands and began to rub my balls and cock. The longer I did it, the better it felt. The sun was warm and pre-cum was streaming out onto my stomach. For a moment, I worried that someone might be pulling into my driveway or unexpectedly walking into my back yard but my sex drive overtook me and before long, I was stroking in earnest, pausing occasionally to prolong the pleasure. I got harder and harder and before I knew it, fountains of cum arched up, hitting my chin, neck and stomach. I laid there for a couple minutes, cum soaked and hot. I massaged the cum into my skin and let the sun slowly dry it. I started drowsing when my cell phone dinged, signalling me that I had received a text message. I shaded the sun and checked the screen. It was from my neighbor. All she said was: 'Glad I sent my husband to church alone today. Thanks. Haha.' I looked up toward her house, imagining what had gone on up there and felt my dick starting to grow again. I waved in case she was looking still and went into my house, my stiffy bobbing around. The next time I see her in person could be embarrassing...or not! I'll ask her if she minds my sun bathing...
- age 25, Wynn

I do date often but am still single and have no intentions of getting married. I have a very good job and bought my own condo several years ago. I do like sex but am and have been, for many years, obsessed with masturbation. It astounds me at the collection of sex toys I have including vibtrators, dildos and anal stimulators. A few years ago I began exposing myself when the oppurtunity arose and it has now become a compulsion. I'm only quessing but estimate that somewhere between 60 and 80 males have seen me naked, of course including many of the boyfriends I have had. Its been almost a year now that an older man who lives next door to me has been watching me shower and masturbate a few times a week. He also has another man with him often, who I don't know. The window in my bedroom and bathroom are intentionally open slighly at the bottom. I know him and his wife very well and last year asked him to take my trash to the dumpster every night knowing he took his at that time around 8pm. I always leave the trash bag near the side windows to my bedroom and bathroom giving him free reign to look in at me. I don't know what he tells his wife about where he is or where he goes but he sometimes watches me for an hour or so. Some of the things I have let them watch are shameful at the least, not just how I masturbate but also know they are watching as I shave my legs and pubic hair. I have no inhabitions about anything these two men see me do and am always aroused knowing they are looking in at me. I travel frequently and also am successful at having male hotel and motel employees or guests see me naked. In my younger years I was always very modest and careful of my privacy. Its something I can't admit to anyone and although I enjoy flaunting my body am not proud of doing so.
- age 27, Florida//Tammy (female)

My buddy James' apartment is kind of a party house where me and my friends usually go to hang. Not long ago, his roomie moved out so now he has an extra bedroom, and after many nights I have ended up crashing at his place. One morning after I slept over, I woke up pretty early, because we had planned on grabbing breakfast, I hung around waiting for James to get up, watching tv and reading random books and stuff. After awhile I got bored and decided to wake him up. I knocked on his door and when he didn't answer I went in. He was still sleeping, lying on his stomach and naked, but all I could see was his butt. Even though I had never seen James nude before, I had known him for a really long time and I couldn't see much so I didn't think it was a big deal. I called his name loudly to wake him up and he did. He looked at me and when he realized he was mooning me I started laughing at him and left his room after I told him he should get up soon because it was past noon. After a few minutes he came out of his room with a towel wrapped around his waist and he headed to the living room where I was. We talked for a bit and then he went to have a shower. After he got out I asked him if I could have one too (because it was a hot summer day and his apartment had no AC), and I asked where I could get a towel. James came back to the living room, still with only a towel wrapped around his waist, and gave me a new one to use. I was watching an episode of something on dvd and wanted to finish watching it first, and James sat down and started watching it with me. After it was over, I left him there and went to have my shower. When I left the bathroom I returned to the living room in my towel to grab my backpack and new clothes to wear. He was still watching tv there in his towel except now his feet were up and I could see his junk hanging out. I sat on the other side of the couch. After awhile he started complaining about how hot it was and how he didn't want to get dressed, and how he usually stays naked when he's alone. This didn't really weird me out because I pretty much do the same thing. When I looked over for a second though I could see that he was getting hard under his towel, which he had by then pretty much taken off and bunched over his dick to hide it. He seemed awkward so I didn't tease him. After it went away I guess, he got up to get some water and left his towel behind, which I didn't realize until he walked back buck naked with a semi flopping around. I was a little shocked at first because I wasn't expecting that, but I actually really don't mind being naked around friends, even though it doesn't happen much. He stood nearby drinking and when I finally got over the initial shock, I mentioned how funny it was that he shaved his entire dick and balls even though he was pretty hairy everywhere else. When he started defending his practice, I took off my towel to reveal my also shaved package to prove I was just kidding. As we were talking I couldn't help staring at his dick...it didn't look much bigger than mine, but his balls were huge and hung pretty low. I started noticing that the more I looked at it, the bigger it was getting, to the point where it was more than a semi but less than full hard on. While watching this I got a pretty big semi too. At one point James turned away to face the tv more, but I'm pretty sure it was because he got full hard and hid it until he could turn around again. After talking like this for about 15 minutes it was obvious that we were staring at each others junk, but neither of us acknowledged it. Eventually I kinda lost control over my semi and it became fully hard, and James got a boner right after. Then it got really awkward and we both stopped talking but were still stealing glances of each others erections while we pretended to watch tv. While his head was turned, I kept stared at his dick...it was so hard it was visibly throbbing. I had watched porn and jacked off with other friends before and it wasn't awkward, but this felt totally different for some reason and I didn't know what to say or do. Then james did something I had never seen any guy do before. He started leaking precum out of his boner, but not just a bit, a lot, and it didn't stop. After about a minute of that I said something like "dude your making a puddle!" and he was like "oh shit, sorry I haven't jacked off in like four days" and laughed a bit, which broke the tension again. He sat down beside me and put his feet up so now his boner was leaking onto his stomach then he said "do you care if I" and made the international symbol for jacking off. I said "yeah I don't care as long as I can to" and we both started rubbing our dicks. When James started on his I noticed that the flow of his precum steadily increased...it honestly looked like he was cumming a bit with every stroke. I commented on it saying how I wish I had that much precum because I like jerking off with lube and it looked like he didn't really ever need that. He said it's way too much and joked that I could have his extra if I needed it. By this time we were fully going at it. I called him on his joke and said "yeah sure I could really use some extra" and laughed. There was about 10 seconds of silence then he stood up and turned to me...standing directly over me with his boner pointing towards mine. When he started jacking his cum flowed onto my dick. I honestly didn't think he was going to do it, but when he did it turned me on a lot because I had never done anything like that before. After about a minute, we both started jerking off like crazy and his precum was landing all over me. Then james crouched lower and grabbed and started jerking our dicks together. It was so slippery and his big balls were hitting mine with every stroke. I came first and he came almost right after, and his load was huge. After a few seconds of panting, he got up off of me and said he was going to have another shower, then I had one too. It was really awkward again for a few hours but everything went back to normal by the end of the day. I don't think it will happen again because I think we both are too awkward about it, but it was really fun!
- age , Buster

I have a large clitoris. I freaked out when my first boyfriend told me I was abnormally large, and it took me a while to regain my self esteem. I also scoured the web to find out if I was a freak or not, and discovered my clit, which is about 3/4 of an inch long, and about as thick as my little fingertip, was very large, but not unheard of. I also learned that having a large clit made orgasms much easier, which I have never had a problem with, so I started to view my condition as a blessing, not a curse. I also learned that clits were basically the same makeup as a penis, without the urethra. I had a eureka moment when I read that. What would happen if I jerked it off like a guy? Would I be able to actually fuck something with it? My first experiment was with a wide rubber band. I lubed it up, and wrapped it around my clit, then pulled the rubber band back and forth. It felt great, but kept slipping off. I started to search for something that was soft, and shaped like my clit, that I could insert my clit into. I was shopping in a large fabric store when I first spotted it. A soft rubber child's sewing thimble. I swear I was shaking as I inspected it. Very soft, slightly smaller than my little finger, and ribs on the inside. I hurried home, and into my room. I locked the door, took off my clothes, and lubed the inside of the thimble. I slid it over my clit, squeezing the sides gently, and moving it up and down. It was total ecstasy. My entire clit felt like it was on fire, and I had the best orgasm of my life in minutes. I laid it on my stomach, and recovered my breath. I started to get up to clean it and myself up, and I grazed my still erect nipple with the thimble. I stopped, and sitting on the side of the bed, slipped it over my nipple. The ridges grazing across my nipple felt just like having them sucked, and I laid back down working the thimble over one nipple then the other, while fingering my clit. When I moved it back down over my clit, I came again within seconds. I bought a second thimble, and now I fuck one with my clit, and use the other to stimulate my nipples. I was actually able to have five orgasms in 30 minutes this way, each strong and long.
- age 20, anon (female)

My sister lives with me and after dinner she gets a plate with 2 damp rags to place between us. We masturbate together naked and her vagina keeps me hard and my erection keeps her excited. The damp rags are handy when we climax, rags go in washer, dish in dishwasher then tv time.
- age 35, fred in Arkansas

What I like to do is, whenever my house is empty, I get naked and I go over to this rectangular table. It has a tablecloth on it. I like to spread my lips apart and press my clitoris right against the corner. I push myself up onto my arms and bend my legs and I go at it like mad, rubbing and rubbing, until I orgasm. It feels GREAT.
- age , anon (female)

I've experimented over the years with using a video camera to film myself and get me turned on. As soon as I know a camera is filming, as soon as I see that little red recording light, I get so horny. I try to make a show of it for me to watch later, so I try to PRETEND to be aroused and then fake a mind-blowing orgasm, but after just a few minutes of faking, it becomes all too real, and I end up filming my own cumshots. I took the video camera all over the island I live on to film myself jacking off in all the places I fantasize about: waterfalls, the beach, up in the mountains. I think I've left my cum just about everywhere on this island. That's how I know I belong here: I've clearly marked my territory! Anyway, the greatest fun was filming myself nude at the beach. My secret spot is the perfect place. Only a couple of times has anyone else ever been there. I hiked out to my spot, set up the camera to get an angle of me sitting on the sand with beautiful Waikiki and Diamond Head in the background. The camera flattens everything out so it looked like I was sitting nude on a beach at Waikiki, but in reality I was nowhere close. But I was all alone (this time) sitting right where the water would wash up between my legs and drag itself slowly back out, with a gentle pulling motion that feels wonderful. I did a bunch of different spots with different angles, but I wanted to save the cumshot for last, so I exercised as much self-control as I could muster, and got about half an hour of footage. For the last shot, I actually put the tripod out in the water a few feet from the shore and filmed myself walking on the sand sitting against a large rock, oiling myself up, and then stroking myself, this time until I would squirt. Everything worked out great. The angle and the natural lighting from the summer sun made my muscles look great, and the cumshot was big and beautiful and as dramatic as you would hope a cumshot scene would be. I thought that was all I could handle, but as I moved the camera, I thought I would do one more scene near some bushes where some fishermen has left their broken gear behind. I thought I'd pretend to be fishing nude, and that would be all since I was spent from the huge orgasm I had just had, but as soon as I got in front of the camera, I was just as hard as a few minutes ago. I couldn't believe it! I was just as horny as the first time and the fact that I was going again so soon made me even more excited. What would the orgasm be like? Weaker? Shorter? My cock was even more sensitive this time and my body felt more loose and relaxed, and everywhere I touched produced powerful pleasurable sensations. Then I came and wow! Not as much cum, but the spasms were more raw and heaving. This time the cum oozed out of the tip in thick warm globs and ran over my hand, and my head (on my shoulders) was throbbing long after the last squirt. Even after squirting, my muscles kept on spasming. I kept counting, waiting for them to finally stop, but they kept going. . . 20. . .25. . .30. . .I didn't know if I could take anymore. After 50 or so contractions which felt like they lasted forever, they finally began to slow, but it was like the off switch was broken or something. Just when I thought it would be over, another one would kick in and then another. By then my cock was completely numb and I was lying there with a huge grin on my face. My throat was completely dry and I could barely swallow. I began to doze off in sheer exhaustion even while the spasms kept up their pace once every five seconds. When I woke up, the sun was setting and the air had cooled off. My poor cock was spent. It was super sensitive and looked like it was been through a war. I had a hard time standing up. All my muscles were stiff and there was a dull ache around my anus. It was a slow walk back from that filming session, but I find that whenever I watch the second wave on my computer, I can still cum a second time but never quite as legendary as that day in front of the camera.
- age , Stan

For background I was 5'3", aged 16, about 115lbs and I'm an African American female. My boyfriend at the time was about 6'3" and 17 years old football player, caucasian male. It took a lot of convincing and a lot of good phone sex for him to make me give in. One day we were at the park in our neighborhood and started kissing, I don't really remember how but we ended up in his car with my boobs out and his dick in my hands. We both decided sex wasn't an option because of a few friends becoming pregnant so we said we'd do the next thing to it... fingering. He kissed my neck and asked me to wait until we got back to his house, his parents were away for the weekend so we went straight to his room. When we got in there I was pretty scared but he began to kiss my neck and caress me in ways I had never experienced. So finally once all the foreplay was over he began to touch me. At first his hands were really warm inside but as he began to go deeper I began to fall into a little trance, so far he began to ask "babe, are you okay?", I replied with a moan and then decided to try something my friends had talked about. He picked me up and began to bounce me on his fingers as I held on for dear pleasure, I started screaming, "I'm going to suck your dick I promise" I must have turned him on a lot because he started bouncing harder, talking dirty and smacking my behind, with him talking dirty ans smacking my ass I was in heaven. I remember as I orgasmed I started to scratch him on the back. Then to top it all off I start screaming "I'm gonna cum, I'm going to cum baby", that was the best thing he could have done because with that I was on the ground jacking his dick perfectly... He was cumming and I was cumming in perfect bliss and took a nice shower after that and watched a movie and enjoyed the rest of that day. He told me the hottest thing to see is when I am having an orgasm. We don't date anymore but still four years later always seem to find our way to his room whenever we're home from college and I experience that first time all over again. Thanks for reading.
- age 20, Jasmine (female)

When I was 15 and my brother thirteen, we slept together in the same room. One morning, I was enjoying a morning touch from my hand and was feeling myself up when I looked over at my brother. Clearly he had a nice morning boner, although he was still asleep. I became drawn to stare at it there in his briefs, and I longed to touch him. With his wiggling and tossing, his hard-on eventually slid out of his briefs and into the daylight. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Still drowsy, he automatically reached down to rub it's length. Mmmmmm. I wanted him. My own masturbating grew more frenzied. I thought of the feel of his tool in my hand, and of making him arch his back in pleasure. I wanted to make love to him. Again, still asleep, he reached down to rub his treasure. I could stand it no longer. I got up and went to his bed. Knelt beside it and gently wrapped my hand around his lovely cock. Much to my surprise, it grew much larger. My jacking was in earnest. Within minutes, I felt his hand on the back of mine, urging me to enjoy his body. I was. The feeling was wonderful. I stopped and looked over at him. He smiled. We kissed for a while without saying words. And I resumed my jacking, finishing him off in short order. Then I stood and undressed completely. He took off his underwear and I crawled into bed with him. We continued to pleasure each other all morning. His hand felt wonderful on my penis. Throughout our high school years, my brother and I were essentially boyfriends. We didn't date anyone else. Our sexual experiences were confined to our own little room. And we were amazingly happy in each others arms. Today, we enjoy long-term marriages to women. We have both raised our own families. But we have beautiful memories of being in love together many years ago.
- age , Tom

My boyfriend Jeff is a paraplegic. We met as Juniors in high school, and I was instantly attracted to him watching him wheel himself around the track shirtless. His upper body is the hottest I had ever seen on a boy. Soon after we started dating, we messed around on the sofa one Saturday night. He got into my pants, and gave me an incredible orgasm. While he was fingering me, I groped his crotch, and was shocked to feel a large erection. Jeff has no feeling below his navel, but as he told me later, paraplegics do get erections. Apparently erections are a natural reaction to sexual excitement, which happens in the brain. Unfortunately, with no feeling, Jeff doesn't orgasm, but has wet dreams a lot. My Mom, who is fairly clueless, worried about me falling in love with Jeff, but stupidly told me once, at least she didn't worry about us having sex. If she only knew. I straddled Jeff a lot, and we even used condoms in case he leaked, but usually our sessions involved his expert hands on my clit. When Jeff was a senior, I went with him to see his Urologist. Like most paraplegics, Jeff does have some leakage issues. The doctor would not let me into the exam room, so I sat in the waiting room. Shortly, I was asked by the nurse to join them. The doctor told me that Jeff told him we were sexually active, and he wanted to discuss it with both of us. We got the little lecture about being responsible, then he asked if Jeff had ever orgasmed during sex, saying that some paraplegics were capable of that. Jeff told him no, but explained the erections he got. The doctor wrote out a prescription and handed it to Jeff. He explained that a product on the market, which he described as a vibrator on steroids, have shown great promise in many paraplegics in achieving orgasm. Unfortunately, while it was covered under his insurance, Jeff was too embarrassed to let his parents know he was getting a vibrator, and without insurance the $800 was way to much to cover. When we went back to the doctor the next month, the doctor asked if it had been successful, and Jeff told him why he hadn't filled the prescription. God bless that Doctor, because he called a week later, and told Jeff he had got one from the salesman as a sample, and gave it to Jeff. I have never seen anyone more excited, more happy, than Jeff on the way home from the office. It was 2:30 in the afternoon, and his Mom wasn't home until after 6:00. We were naked in seconds of hitting his room, Jeff sprawled on his bed, while I unwrapped and plugged in his new toy. The doctor had explained that the vibrator when rubbed against his penis head, would send signals to his brain of stimulation. He advised that Jeff try and relax, and take our time. I nervously turned it on, startled by the hum, and placed it on the tip of his penis, Jeff grabbed the base and held it straight out, while I rubbed around the head, front to back. I looked at him, and he sadly shook his head, and I thought I was going to cry. This most wonderful guy, with the most incredible body and quite frankly perfect penis, was denied God's greatest gift. I kept rubbing him, pressing it harder against his flesh. I took hold of the base of his penis, and told him to lean back and close his eyes. I worked him for 10 minutes, only the whir of the vibrator making any noise. I looked up at Jeff's face, and his eyes were closed. Then I noticed something. His nipples were erect! I excitedly told Jeff to look at his nipples, and he reached down and touched one. Then he rubbed them, and said they felt really good. I tried the vibrator on them, but it was too much, so I went back to penis. He was tugging on his wide pink nipples, and his breathing was getting harder. I reached my tongue out, and flicked his nipple with it, then gently sucked and bit it. He moaned, and put his hand on my neck encouraging me. I bathed that thing with all I had, and his chest squirmed. He panted he thought he was going to cum, and I pressed the vibrator hard into the ridge at the back of his penis head. He arched his back, grunted and I watched his face contort, and his jaw clench. I glanced down just in time to see the pearly white semen begin to ooze from his slit. It ran in a stream down onto his stomach, and kept coming. His scrotum was drawn tight, his testicles against the base of his penis, not their usual low sagging state. I looked back at Jeff, who was smiling ear to ear. I kissed him so hard and deep, I thought I would touch his tonsils. I pulled away, and he went back to the same cute as fuck shit eating grin. I told him, I've waited a long time to do this, and licked down his chest, and took his juice into my mouth, and swallowed the salty, but not unpleasant liquid. I felt Jeff's hand in my crotch, searching me. He quickly found my clit, and rubbed me to as fast an orgasm as I've ever had. I looked at the clock and it had taken an hour. We cuddled for a half hour, and I looked at him and told him we had more time, and he broke out in the shit eating grin, and I did him again. This time, with stimulating his nipples from the start it only took him a half hour, before he rolled his head back and came again. Ironically, we have the best sex life of any of our friends, and he can't even feel his penis. Everytime we can get some privacy we have sex, followed by duelling vibrators, me on him, and him on me.
- age 19, anon (female)

I woke up at about five a.m. with a very wet pussy that needed attention. The house was quiet. I was 17 and a virgin but had learned to masturbate when I was younger so that I had learned to crave that orgasm regularly. This particular morning was no different. I pulled back the covers over my naked body and slowly massaged my large breasts and nipples. As my nipples got hard, I pinched and pulled them. I could suck my nipples so I did until I could feel it in my clit. My hand slid down to my clit which was soaking wet by then. I slid three fingers into my pussy and arched up in pleasure. I started to rub my clit with my thumb while I fingered myself. I could feel the tension building inside and knew that my morning orgasm would be strong this time. I started to feel the pulse of my orgasm and squeezing my fingers as I moaned. My bedroom door opened. It was time for school and I had been caught doing what I loved. The door closed right away and it was never mentioned but I had privacy to touch, caress and enjoy my body after that. No one opened my door without knocking and asking if it was ok! Sometimes I like to remember that morning while I'm using my dildo and feel that orgasm again.
- age , Wetlily (female)

This happened six years ago when I was 29. I lived in an apartment building in a unit next to Karen. Karen was 26 and pretty with long curly brown hair and an athletic build. At six feet, Karen was three inches taller than me. We were neighbors for a year and a half and got to know each other well. I would sometimes hang out with Karen, her really tall boyfriend, and her other friends. When her boyfriend was working or out of town, Karen and I would work out together. When we were alone we joked around a lot and occasionally flirted. Karen was pretty, but when she dressed for work she looked so hot. She worked at a law firm with a strict business dress code. When I saw her that afternoon we were both getting out of our cars after work. She was wearing pearl earrings and necklace, a grey sleeveless blouse that also exposed her shoulders, a black skirt that stopped a little above her knees, and black stiletto heels. She towered over me in those heels. We said hello and started walking together to our apartments. During the walk Karen asked me if I wanted to work out with her. After I said yes Karen told me to get dressed and come over to her apartment. I went to my apartment and quickly changed into a t shirt, basketball shorts and sneakers. When I entered Karen's apartment she was at her desk in her work clothes writing emails. She told me that she would change in a few minutes. I got a glass of water and sat down. I watched Karen, who had her back turned to me. She was crossing her legs, so I could see her legs and some of her thighs. I have always loved long legs and Karen's were very long. As I watched Karen I thought about fucking her in nothing but the stilettos she was wearing. My dick got hard and was visible through my shorts. When Karen finished her emails she turned around and saw my dick through my shorts. As she walked towards her bedroom to change she made some sarcastic comments about my dick. The last thing she said was "Are you trying to show it off?" I sarcastically said back "Why? Do you want to see it?" She entered her bedroom and closed the door. I thought that that was the end of our exchange. About two minutes later, Karen came out of her bedroom. She had only taken off her earrings and necklace. She sat down across from me, looked at my dick, and said in a serious tone "Cu..cu..can I see it?" I thought she was joking. I sarcastically said "What are you going to show me first?" and expected she would laugh. Instead, Karen stood up and unbuttoned her blouse, exposing her red lace bra. She then took off her bra and sat back down. Her tits were Cs and looked firm, but did not seem that big because she was so tall. She had a confident and seductive look on her face. I then stood up, took off my shirt and shorts, and sat back down. I left my briefs and sneakers on. Karen appeared frustrated that showing her tits was not enough and pleaded "Please let me see it!" I said "You will have to show me more first." Karen reluctantly stood up again and took off her heels. She then slowly took off her skirt and slip and sat down. All she had on was a red lace thong. Her thighs were so hot, I almost gasped. Now she looked a little embarrassed. I then undid my sneakers, took off my socks, stood up, and took off my briefs. I was now naked in front of Karen with a huge hard on. Karen stared at my dick for a while and then said "Cu..cu..can you stroke it for me?" I could tell she was really horny because her thong was really wet in the front. I wet my hand using water from my glass, looked over at Karen, and started stroking. I was careful not to cum fast because I wanted to watch Karen. As she watched me, Karen spread her legs, pushed her thong aside, and starting rubbing her hairy pussy. With her other hand she grabbed and squeezed her tits. She would moan and sometimes talk, saying things like "That looks so good" and "I've always wanted to see your cock." As I started to cum Karen yelled "Yes! yes!" As I sprayed cum on the apartment's carpet, she started cumming violently. After we both came, I got dressed and left. The next day Karen visited my apartment. She said that she regretted what we did. I think she felt that she had cheated on her boyfriend. I said that I had no regrets, but understood how she felt. We were neighbors for six more months, but were never as close. Whenever I asked her to work out or hang out she had an excuse. I still think about that afternoon six years later. I wonder if Karen still does.
- age 35, anon

I lived in a fairly small town growing up, but there was a public pool near my house that I visited often. I was always very small, no taller than five foot four with a very tiny figure and A-cup breasts. Most people often underestimated my age by a couple of years. Like I said, I went to the pool a lot growing up. I actually knew the whole staff that worked there by name, and they knew me as well. Admission was cheap, a dollar per swim, so I literally went there like every day. I grew accustomed to seeing the same faces over and over at the pool, but one person that I particularly liked was a lifeguard named Justin. He was tall, blonde, athletic, and super built. He had the prettiest blue eyes I had ever looked into. I was swimming at the pool one summer afternoon, but the air, and water, was a lot colder than a normal summer afternoon. There wasn't a whole lot of people there, but I had nothing else to do. I always wore a very skimpy bikini, too. It was one that barely covered everything, and the bottoms tied on both sides. I dove into the water, emerged, and swam to the nearest ladder. I thought nothing of it. Then, I noticed a couple of boys on the side pointing and laughing at me. It took me a while to figure out what was going on, then I looked down. My bottoms were missing. I had lost them on the dive into the pool, and had not noticed the entire time. I blushed and ran into the locker room, which was all the way around the pool, and left my bottoms floating in the water. I had never been so embarrassed in my life. I sat in a stall in the locker room crying for about fifteen minutes, then I heard a knock on the stall door. I ignored it the first time, but then the person knocked again. "Go away, I don't want to talk," I said. "Okay, then, I'll just leave these here on the bench. Sorry about what happened." It was Justin. He had been working that day. At first, I felt even more embarrassed, but then I jumped up and open the stall door and kind of hid behind it. I saw Justin laying my bottoms on the bench across the room. He was getting ready to walk out, then I stopped him. "Hey, Justin." He spun around to face me, and seeing that I was still bottomless, even though hidden, he covered his eyes. "Sorry, again," he said. "You don't have to apologize, it wasn't your fault." "I know, it's just that you must be really embarrassed and I didn't want you to feel to bad. Is there anything I can do to help you?" I thought awhile, and I said, "Yeah, there actually is." He still had his eyes covered, and had now turned his head sideways. "Can you tell me how I looked out there?" He now turned to look at me. I was still hidden behind the door. "Uhh, you mean, like without your bottoms?" "Yeah. Did you like it?" I questioned. He paused a moment, then grabbed my bottoms and started to walk them to me. "Is this a trick question?" He asked. "No, I really want your honest opinion." "Well, I didn't really see you, except when you were running in here, so..." "I guess you need another glimpse then, huh?" and before he could respond, I stepped out from behind the door. He dropped my bottoms about halfway to the stall. I spun in a circle, and smiled at him. "So, what do you think?" "I, I think you are, uhh, very pretty," he stammered. I walked over to where he was standing and picked up my bottoms. "I guess I didn't tie these very tight last time, so, you want to help me put these back on?" I put them in position and I tied one side while he tied the other. I could tell that he had a boner now. "So, I guess you really did like what you saw," and I glanced down at the tent he was pitching. He blushed and tried to hide it, but I told him that it was okay, that I actually liked it. I told him all about how I had always had a crush on him, and that now seemed like a good time to tell him that. He was kind of dumbfounded. I pulled him down to my level and kissed him. Then, I pulled him over to one of the benches and untied his trunks. "No, wait, not here. I only came in here to check on you. I have to go. Listen, after I get done working, we can go back to my place, okay?" I agreed, but was still too embarrassed to go back out to the pool, so I just waited in the stall. I must have masturbated for an hour in there before he finally knocked on the door again. We walked out to his car, and we were off to his place, which was only about ten minutes from the pool. While we were in his car, we were both pretty quiet. I noticed that he kept looking at me, mostly my tits and crotch area, so I touched myself every now and again and acted like I didn't know he was looking. When we got out of his car, he was already hard. We went into the house, and he walked me to his room, which was covered in music posters and pin-ups of bikini models. His room smelled musky, but not in a bad way. It had a fresh scent to it in a way. He was still wearing only trunks, and I was still only in a bikini, so we didn't really have far to go. I was still super horny from masturbating in the locker room stall. He asked how we should start, and I said that it was best if we didn't have sex yet, and that we should save that for another day. I asked if he masturbated, and he almost laughed. "Like every day!" he responded. Then he asked me if I did, and I said that I in fact had already done it today, but I didn't tell him it had been only a few minutes ago. I then told him that I thought it would be fun if we sort of exchanged sessions. I would masturbate, and then he would. It would be fun and harmless for a first experience between us. I took my top off, and threw it off to the side. He started to rub himself through his trunks. I rubbed my tits and moaned. He twitched and shivered, then he leaned back on the bed, propping himself with the other hand. I took my bottoms off, and I was already slightly wet from earlier. I masturbated, and I carried it out for about five minutes before I finally stopped and told him that I would like to see him get off before I finished. He took his trunks off, and his raging hard-on popped out from beneath. He wasn't overly sized by a lot, but he was definitely big. He started to stroke himself and he laid down for a while. I continued to pleasure myself while he was beating off. He sat up and said that he was about to cum, so I repositioned myself and started to rub myself faster. I was now on my knees in front of him. He finally let loose and came all over my tiny tits, and I orgasmed while he was still cumming. He fell backwards onto the bed breathing deeply and said, "Damn that was amazing," in a low, tired voice. "Sure was." I stayed at his house for a while, and we talked about a lot of stuff. We even watched some TV and ate dinner. He was now wearing a T-shirt and gym shorts, but I was still in a bikini. I didn't care though. After about two hours or so, Justin said that he was feeling horny again, and that he needed to get off. He went to the bathroom this time, to do it, and I didn't protest. I still had his now-dried cum on my chest and lower stomach region. I had wiped off the bit that had landed on my face, and what had landed near my crotch, but left the rest there. While he was in the bathroom, I started to masturbate again as well. He emerged from the bathroom completely naked and caught me in the act. For a reason I still don't know, I was suddenly embarrassed and covered myself again. He said that he couldn't get off, and wanted to know if I would like to help him again. I was feeling horny again, so I asked him what he wanted me to do. He said that if I got naked that he should have no trouble. So, I did. I stripped off completely right there in the living room and just sat on the couch with my legs spread. He started wanking again, and I started in close behind him. I orgasmed rather quickly, and then he was about five minutes behind me. When he announced that he was about to cum again, he got up and was starting to walk away when I stopped him and got on my knees in front of him again. This time he came even more than before, and most of it landed on my chest. some of it had hit my inner thighs and some had landed on my face. I wiped it from my face, but left the rest. It was a thrill to be covered in cum. I sat back on the couch and waited for him to clean up, and he brought me back a towel, but I told him that I was fine the way I was. I sat completely naked, and this time, so did he. I think seeing him flaccid turned me on more than seeing him hard. I stayed for about another hour, in total nudity, before I got dressed again and asked him for a ride home. I knew that my parents would not be home this time of day, so I walked right into my house covered in Justin's cum. I got undressed and masturbated again before showering. Justin and I are still very close.
- age 21 now, 18 then, Ashley (female)

Hi, my name is Katie and I have been having a small problem. I knew about masturbation for the last four years. Maybe more, but I can't really remember when my first time was. Ever since then it has been getting easier and easier to have an orgasm! The first few times I think it took me half an hour. Since then it's just become easier, almost anything sets me off. I am not complaining or anything but some times I can't help it and there are times that I shouldn't or can't be having an orgasm you know?. It just happens if I'm moving around too much. For a little while I liked it because I could get off without any one being able to tell that I was trying. The town I live in has a lot of dirt roads and our buses from school are really old so the ride home is always bumpy. That does it every time now. I have to try and hide my orgasm when there is some one sitting across from me or with me. I usually pretend I am feeling sick, but I don't like to all the time because then I don't get to talk to any of my friends. I told two of my friends what's happening to me so they could sit next to me and I could still talk and not just sit alone the whole time. They both said they are jealous and wish they could orgasm as often as I could. If they are sitting next to me on the bus they almost always notice when I am trying to hide an orgasm. Last week one of my guy friends one time took me on a ride home from the lake when a bunch of us went over together. The way back was all on paved road but the bike he has is pretty old and shakes a lot. I tried for as long as I could not to cum but I ended up giving in. It was the best orgasm I ever had. It made me feel light headed and I held onto my friend tighter to make sure I wasn't going to fall off. I was cumming for the rest of the ride home. When I cum I shake a lot and my hips thrust forward involuntarily so I think my friend thought I was getting scared being on the bike because when we got to my house and let me off he said he would go slower next time. He's kind of the type of guy who doesn't notice anything sexual around him so I just pretended to agree that he should slow down. His bike, the back of his bathing suit, and my legs were all wet with cum. Luckily I hadn't had a towel at the beach so I apologized and blamed it on that. So since that time last week, every time I've had an orgasm, I've squirted too. And it's a lot of cum. I was home alone today so I went into the shower without turning it on and rubbed my clit until I came to see how much. The squirt lasted for five at least five second and that's short for me. Just that soaked the tub. I'm worried now that I'll squirt like that in public and get really embarrassed. Is there anything I can do to keep myself from having orgasms without trying to?
- age 18, Katie (female)

John came over to my house and invited me to go out for a walk in the woods (There are a lot of woods in my back yard). We always meet up together and we love doing stuff with each other. So I said "Sure, let's do it." After about 20 minutes of walking my feet were starting to get tired, so I playfully asked him if he would give me a piggy back ride, and he said yes. I climbed up onto his back and wrapped my legs around his waist. He started walking and after about 10 minutes he said he needed to stop for a minute. So I hopped off his back and sat down on a big rock and relaxed. I then asked him why he had to stop and he told me because my legs were touching his crotch and it was getting him aroused. I giggled and asked if he liked it. "Very much, but it's hard to walk with a hardon", he said. I had never seen his dick before but I could now see he was aroused. This began to give me horny thoughts so I asked him if he could show it to me. He said "Only if you take off your shirt and show me your tits." I happily agreed. I took off my shirt and exposed my 36C breasts. I then asked him to take off his pants and boxers and show me his dick. He unzipped his pants, pulled them down, and then slipped out of his boxers. He was now standing right in front of my face while I was sitting on the rock, with his boner sticking straight out at me. I asked him if I could touch it and he said "Sure, go ahead." I slowly reached my hand up and grabbed a hold of his dick and slowly began to stroke it. It felt very good to hold his member in my hands. His dick was about six and a half inches long, and five inches around. He closed his eyes and let out a soft moan. I knew he was enjoying it. I started stroking it as fast as I could and then he finally said to me "Oh baby, I'm going to cum!" and starting stroking even faster and harder than I ever had. With one big moan he said "Here it comes!" and he started to cum. The first shot hit me right in the mouth, which I didn't mind, as I had let previous "boyfriends" spurt on my face or into my mouth. The second shot up and hit me in my right eye. The next shot hit me in my left eye and now I couldn't see anything at all. He just kept cumming, more and more. My entire face had a thick creamy layer of his cum. Some of his cum started dripping down my face, onto my neck and down onto my breasts. I started rubbing it into my skin with my free hand while still stroking his dick. He finally stopped cumming and almost collapsed on the ground. He then sat down next to me, still nude from the waist down. He asked me what I wanted to do about this mess we made, and I told him to help me push it all into my mouth. I loved the way his cum tasted and I wanted to eat all of it. He took his fingers and started scooping some of his cum off my face and dumped it into my mouth and I happily swallowed all of it. After a few minutes, we had finally cleaned off my entire face. Of course this whole episode was new to us and I was totally wet from the experience (not only from his dripping cum but my own juices!) He said "Can I make you cum?", I leant back on the rock, opened my legs wide, exposing my wet unshaved pussy and said "Help yourself". He reached across and rubbed my wet pussy lips with two fingers, and within a few seconds he had plunged these fingers into me and upwards to the hilt. I gasped when he filled me, and said "Fuck me with your fingers". He began to push into my pussy hard, fingering me and making it even wetter, the sloshing sound from his hard penetration was erotic. It didn't take long before I lifted up my pelvis and thrust against his fingers, the electric bouncing through my clit made me gasp out loud, and I felt more juice leave my pussy and slide down to my poop hole. Finally he put his boxers and pants back on and gave me a kiss on the lips and thanked me. I told him "That was great! We should do that again sometime soon." He nodded and then layed back on the rock and began to relax. I put the rest of my clothes back on and cuddled up next to him and we both lay there for almost an hour, talking about what had just happened.
- age 34, anon (female)

Growing up I lived out in the sticks, literally no one to talk to or hang out with. Definitely no girls to check out and this was before we had the internet. Anyways, it was me and my sister Krystal. From a young age we would always play video games or go to the neighborhood pool together. We both got to start puberty around the same time. I would constantly be checking her out and jerking off. There was a brief time in our early teens (we were one year apart) that somehow we ended up watching a porno movie together. I don't remember how it came up, but I ended up jerking off in front of her. I had jerked before but not really cum. I looked up and my sister was rubbing herself outside of her blue sweatpants. I had cum...I felt it pump out of me. I was amazed. My sister saw my first cum. The following summer we repeated this a few times, and one morning when I woke up she parted her lips for me. I never really saw her tits. Saw her pussy plenty though! Eventually I was able to talk her into grinding against me which she did, and shortly after that she put an end to everything. I think she saw it going to far. However I still loved checking her out. The following year she grew the nicest tits. She was a swimmer so she was always tight and in shape. I figured I had to peak on her. Which I did. I found that if I knelt down in the hall closet by her room I could see in a small bit by one of the ducts. The only problem is that if she somehow saw me I couldn't get out of the closet quickly. So I was always paranoid. Since it was one angle you could only really see a bit of the carpet and her bed depending how she had her room set up. One night I was desperately trying to see her 36c's (I checked her bras), when she got in the shower....I snuck in the closet. I waited, I figured I could get a glance when the towel dropped. Well, in her room, I couldn't see her drop the towel, because when she came back into view she had a white bra on. Damn, I missed the tits. But what happened next I didn't. She laid back on the bed, spread her legs and started touching herself. I was hard as a rock. My heart was pounding and I was breathing hard. I kept perfectly quiet and watched. Her legs were spread very wide and I had a perfect view...straight in. It was the first "real" pussy I had ever seen. She had a trimmed brown landing strip. She rubbed her clit with her fingers, white polish, I will never forget that image. Soon she was fingering herself. I could tell she would get paranoid, she would stop and look out the door. Anyway, I snuck out because I was too scared of getting caught. After that we ended up moving and I wasn't able to peak at our new house. A few years went by and we moved again. This time round I found a way to peak at the new place. I did see a lot of ass here and there, some pussy lips a few times but never got to see her tits and more importantly, her nipples. Until one day. She came out of the shower and went to her room. I got into position. She had her back to me and was sitting crossed leg to me. When the towel dropped I could see side boob. Yes I thought. She was rubbing lotion on herself and she turned to the side. There they were, nips. I was in heaven. Finally. Her tits seemed so big. Bright pink nipples. I jerked off forever with that memory. I always wished I had some pictures of her naked. So I wouldn't have to peak. Eventually I moved out and I couldn't peak anymore. I would jerk off to the memories as much as I could. One day recently my sister called and asked me if I could fix her netbook. I told her I would, and a few days later she dropped it off. Almost immediately after she left I was on it, I eventually got it to work and then I started snooping. All her photos, most were of work. Then I got to some other ones. There were a ton of her posing in a bikini, great cleavage. I was so horny. I found another folder marked "Hawaii" from her vacation. There was the typical touristy stuff. Then there were pictures of her in slutty night gowns. A picture of her face in her boyfriends crotch (although you couldn't see anything really). An open coat with no bra and black panties. But the ones that really got me off I found next. One of her from the waist up topless with her hands on her boobs. Very tanned and she was pushing her tits into her chest. The next one the same pose with whip cream on her nipples holding her tits up trying to lick them off. The next one of her full body nude covering her tits and pussy, although you can her nipple sticking from between her fingers, plus you can see she shaves. The next one she is completely naked with her back to the camera and you can see her full ass. Finally one of her with a shirt on and her hand down her panties. Needless to say, I copied them all. I gave her the netbook back and she thanked me. I told her no problem. So now, I have brought myself to many orgasms with those pictures and I can peak anytime I want.
- age 27, Joshua

My husband and I had been visiting an online swinger site, hoping to find someone to spice up our sex life. After three months without much luck as a couple, we decided to look for one-on-one encounters. Doug had met a few women, and I had more than my share of men interested in me. What we were looking for, however, was a woman to join us for a threesome. Finally Doug connected with this one woman who admitted she had been with another couple and had enjoyed it but was left wanting. I convinced Doug to invite her to our house for dinner. He knew that I wanted to meet her and hoped to join the two of them for some hot sex. The day Gina decided to meet us was the longest day of my life. I was so horny just imagining her, I could hardly think straight. After a nice dinner and some drinks, I decided it was time to get the evening going in the right direction. I asked Gina if she'd like to relax in our hot tub. She was shy at first, saying she had nothing to wear in the tub, but I told her we usually went nude. I let Gina and Doug go first, knowing she would be more comfortable with him alone than with me watching. After five minutes I joined them. As soon as I opened the door, I saw that she was moving away from him to sit on the other side of the bubbling water. As I undressed, I noticed her admiring my body. I smiled as I sat down next to my man, knowing Gina wanted to be in my place. I slid my hand under the water and felt between Doug's legs. He was hard, and I knew then that they had been playing before I arrived. I asked Doug to go back inside and fix me a drink so I could have a few minutes alone with Gina. He winked at me as he got up and walked away. Doug had barely disappeared when the evening began to head in the right direction. Gina told me she thought I had very sexy tits. I thanked her, and before I knew it, she had my breasts in her hands, caressing my already hard nipples. We began kissing, and her hands slid down my stomach to my throbbing pussy. I spread my legs to let her explore deeper. She slid a finger inside me. My mouth opened and I teased her nipples with my tongue. Looking up at the window, I could see Doug watching us. I slid my hands to Gina's ass and pulled her hard against me. The door opened and Doug came back to join us, his cock standing straight up. He immediately moved behind my new lover and began to caress her ass. I could feel his hands as they moved between her legs to explore her hot little pussy. Gina turned to him and told him she needed to be fucked. He wasted no time. Reaching between her legs, I guided his cock into her cunt. She immediately began to come. I sat on the edge of the tub and was greeted by her hot tongue on my pussy. I had never had my pussy licked by another woman. I held Gina's head against me as she licked and teased my throbbing clit. Her tongue sliding in and out of my wet slit felt better than I ever could have imagined. I came harder than ever before. I asked them if they would like to go inside and get more comfortable. As soon as we entered the bedroom, I asked Gina to lie down. I had never tasted another woman but had been curious about it. The smell of her sex made me want to bury my face and tongue inside her. I teased her clit with my tongue as I slid a finger into her slit. She told me to do it harder. Looking up, I could see Doug's cock sliding into her mouth. Gina took every inch deep into her throat as he fucked her mouth. As my finger dug into her wet depths, I could feel the muscles begin to tighten around me. I sucked her clit into my mouth and was rewarded by the taste of her hot, sweet juices. I teased her twat until she begged me to stop. She pushed me onto my back and positioned her pussy over my face as she went between my legs with her mouth. Now Doug had his chance to please her again, and he moved behind her. She asked him to fuck her ass, and he was more than willing. I had never seen Doug with another woman, and was amazed at how huge his cock looked as he pushed it into Gina's tight asshole. Soon his entire cock was in her ass as I tongued his swollen balls. I licked them as he slid in and out of her. Gina licked my pussy as Doug fucked her ass even harder. I felt another orgasm begin to take over my body, and was greeted with a nice wet bath from Gina's pussy. I began to come even harder, which made Gina come too. Listening to her and me screaming with pleasure sent Doug over the edge. He pulled out his cock and shot his hot load all over Gina's ass. I pulled her tight to my face as his come covered her. After resting for a few minutes, we all agreed that it was the best time any of us had ever had. We are now planning our next meeting and can't wait to try out some other things we three have talked about.
- age , Jina, Texas (female)

This happened just after I turned 18. I was a senior in high school and on the baseball team. It was Saturday and we had practice, but when I got to the field the coach told us to go home because the field was very muddy. When I got home, I walked to my room. On the way to my room, I passed Amanda's room. Amanda was a friend of my mother's who had fallen on hard times. She was unemployed and needed a place to stay, so my mother let her stay with us. My mother knew Amanda from college. Amanda was 38 years old and was a little chubby, but not fat. She had big breasts and was not too tall or short. She had an average face, but not that pretty. When I passed Amanda's room, the door was slightly open and I heard a buzzing sound. I looked in and saw Amanda lying on her back on her bed. She was wearing black heels, stockings, and a garter belt. She was topless and her large breasts were hanging to her sides. Her legs were spread and she was using a sex toy that worked both her clit and her pussy. I could not believe what "Aunt Amanda" was doing. My dick became rock hard almost instantly. I just watched as she worked the toy in and out her pussy. Her eyes were closed and she would occasionally moan. After a few minutes, I accidentally leaned on the door and it creaked. Amanda opened her eyes and looked at the door. She saw me. I quickly ran to my room next to hers and closed the door. About five minutes later Amanda knocked on my door. When she came in, she was still wearing the heels, stockings and garter belt! She also had a long black gown on. "Can I sit down?" she said. "Sure." I said. She walked over and sat next to me on my bed. I had had some girlfriends in the past and we had fooled around, but having a mature woman in lingerie sitting next to me was something I had only dreamed of. My dick started getting rock hard again. She said that people have sexual needs and that since her divorce she started masturbating to meet those needs. She also said that she masturbated every Saturday while I was at practice and my mother was at work and that dressing in lingerie made her feel sexy and got her horny. While she was telling me this, my dick was throbbing and I started to squirm. She noticed my movements and said "What is it? Am I making you uncomfortable?" "Wwwwwwell...yes." I said. She then smiled a little and got off the bed and turned towards me. She said "You know I never got to finish. Do you want to finish together?" Before I could respond, she undid her robe and let it fall to the ground. She had put black panties on but was topless. Her boobs sagged a lot, but were big with giant nipples. The look on my face must have been priceless. She then asked me to stand up. After I stood up she slowly approached me, knelt down in front of me and pulled my sweatpants and underwear down. She looked at my erect cock and said she like it. Amanda then grabbed my cock and started stroking it slowly. I could not believe that "Aunt Amanda" was giving me a handjob! She really knew what she was doing and I lasted much longer than I thought I would. When I came the waves of pleasure were so intense that right after I fell on my bed exhausted. As I looked at Amanda I saw that her panties were soaked. Seeing that I was exhausted, she smiled, picked up her robe, and left my room. She finished herself in her room. After being masturbated, I took a long nap. Sometime after I woke up, Amanda came back in my room fully dressed. This time she was upset and begged me not to tell my mother. When I said I would not tell my mother she hugged me and said thanks. Then she asked if I liked what we did. I said that I liked it a lot. She then asked if I would like to do it again sometime and I said yes. Every Saturday after baseball season but before I left for college we had mutual masturbation sessions. Amanda's pussy mound was very hairy but after I made a comment she shaved it down to a landing strip. She is a horny bitch and loves dirty talk. She taught me so much about pleasing a woman, which came in handy in college this year. I missed Amanda's hand-jobs while at college but am excited because she is still living with my mother and I will be home for the summer!
- age 19, anon

I love to watch my wife play with herself, but she is very shy about doing it in front of me, I can talk her into it once in a while so anytime I can get her to do it is great. So I was on a three month trip, we had been talking almost every day on Skype, and she would flash me her tits once in a while, knowing I would get hard just seeing her tits. One Sunday I called early, waking her up, and as we are talking she tells me to hold on, she gets out of bed and turns on the water and turns the computer towards the shower and takes a quick shower, soaping her sexy body, leaving me sitting there watching her, I was as hard as a rock. She got out, dried off and sat down on the edge of the bed, putting the computer between her legs and laying back on the bed. I just sat there, not saying a word afraid to spoil the moment. She reaches up and starts playing with her tits, rolling a nipple in her fingers, teasing and making them stand up, she moves her other hand slowly over her flat belly, until her hand moves out of sight, she sees I can't view what she is doing and adjusts the camera, her fingers move right to her clit and she rubs it a few times, then slides a finger into her pussy, she starts fingering herself slowly at first, and speeds up as she does, she reached down with her other hand and rubbed her clit, she took her finger out of her now wet pussy and slow snakes it up across her hard nipple to her mouth and slowly sucks it, tasting her sweet pussy cream. Her other hand is still stroking her hard clit so she moved her other hand back to her pussy and quickly slams two fingers into her pussy I'm sitting there, unable to do anything but moan a "great, yes, very sexy" to her, she continues rubbing and fingering herself getting her pussy so wet I can hear the slapping of her hand against her very wet pussy, she tells me she is going to cum and wants me to reach down and stroke my cock for her, show her how hard I am, I could not drop my shorts fast enough and started giving her the same she was giving me, a show that we will never forget, we sit/stand there getting off, wanting to be together and she starts cumming, I see her juices running down her towards her asshole. I feel that pull in my balls and know I'm about to start cumming and I see her fingers slide from her wet pussy and circle around her backdoor, I lost it and pumped what seemed like a ton of cum all over the floor. She sat back and looked me in the eye and said, well next time I know where to start with to get you off first!!
- age 42, DW

It was one of those sudden, warm spring days when nature seems to be bursting forth and urging everyone to think about sex. I'd had a frustrating day at work, watching the time crawl towards five o'clock when I could head out and catch the bus home. Finally, the time came and I nipped to the loo to freshen up before dashing across the road, just in time to hop on the bus. Unaccustomed to the warm weather, I probably looked dishevelled again by the time I staggered down the aisle of the already-moving vehicle. I spotted a couple of free seats towards the back of the bus, and quickly chose the seat next to the cute guy, rather than the crazy old lady. I've always had an eye for younger guys, and I knew I wouldn't be getting any from my boring, work-obsessed hubby once I got home, so I relished the chance to check out this lush thing next to me. I reckoned him to be around eighteen, so I didn't feel too guilty, although I'm approaching thirty and starting to feel a bit old for guys that age. His build was slight, accentuated by his skinny jeans and tight checked shirt, and his trendy, razor-cut hair flopped down low over his eyes. Nevertheless, I could tell he'd noticed my presence, glancing surreptitiously to his right to scope out my cleavage. I've never been thin, but I'm curvy rather than fat and the short, tight-fitting jersey dress I'd worn for work had drawn some admiring looks earlier in the day. Coupled with the spring weather and my impatient mood, this meant that my silk knickers, encased in the thin leggings I'd put on that morning in the absence of any unladdered tights, were uncomfortably damp and clinging to me in a number of intimate ways. The boy seemed restless and uncomfortable too, and I wondered if it had anything to do with the vibrations from the bus. We were stuck in the usual rush-hour gridlock, and the constant throb from the idling engine was coming up through the knackered old seats and starting to give me a proper horny buzz. I nearly laughed when I saw him hastily retrieve his rucksack from next to his feet and position it protectively over his crotch, well, that answered that then! I watched him adjust so that one hand rested over his groin, under the bag, whilst the other lay slightly too casually over the top. I saw his long, strong, guitarist's fingers brace against the bag as he kept up an even pressure with it. I was completely fascinated, I didn't care how long it took to get home as long as I could just keep watching this. I imagined that strong, practised hand stroking his erection, cradling it exactly how he liked, while his mind swarmed with furtive, filthy thoughts about his girlfriends and teachers. I needed him to know that despite my professional appearance I was just as turned on as he was. I looked away, gazing out of the opposite window, and gradually relaxed my legs, letting my left knee drift ever closer to his. Finally, contact, a small spot of heat now growing between my thinly-clad leg and the outer seam of his jeans. I heard a quick intake of breath but he didn't move. This taboo-breaking contact with a stranger, however tame, was driving me wild. I felt the hot ache of desire spread through my belly, my inner muscles clenching with the need for something to grip onto. I glanced once more in his direction; he was glued to the sight of my full, rounded bosom rising and falling in time with my rapid breathing. He finally noticed me looking at him and smiled, briefly, guiltily, before sighing and staring resolutely out of the window. This was the moment; as the bus inched to the next stop and most of the other passengers alighted, I let my left hand drift down to rest on the side of my leg, the back of my hand now touching him too, and slid it fully onto his thigh, under the rucksack. He jumped a little from the sudden intimate touch, but as I watched him, concerned, his head turned and I saw from the wicked grin on his full lips that he thought something pretty amazing was happening. He relaxed, although still gazing at me in wonder, slumping in his seat and arranging the bag to allow me free access without it being obvious to anyone else what was going on. Dragging my palm a couple of inches closer to his zipper, I immediately found the thick, swollen lump of his manhood, pointing towards me, trapped between his thigh and the thin denim of his pants. I squeezed it, savouring its fullness and the pulsing heat of it, and he gave a low, sexy groan, hastily turning it into a cough as he looked around to check no one was watching. He squirmed with pleasure as I circled my thumb over the head of it, sliding over the dampening fabric and tapping in time with his precum-oozing spasms. I knew it wouldn't be long before he exploded, so I thought I'd give him something else to remember first, briefly taking back my hand and using it to hitch up my dress and guide his eager fingers to the waistband of my leggings. With his eyes closed in concentration, he shoved his hand into my knickers, and I groped his cock again just in time to feel it jump as his fingertips sank into the folds of my slippery pussy. This was too much for him; with a whimper, he unloaded in his pants, a few strong spurts gushed right through to coat my hand. I gave him a final caress, collecting as much cum as I could, and brought it to my face. Blinking and gasping for breath, he watched me smell my fingers and paint his juice delicately around my smiling lips, sucking it off each finger in turn. The bus was drawing near to my stop so I quickly rearranged my clothes and searched in my handbag for a pen, pulled up his sleeve and wrote my phone number on his forearm. He leaned close to me and whispered, "Thank you!" Needless to say, as soon as I got home I treated myself to an extra-long session with my rabbit vibrator, imagining what my new toyboy's young, straining cock will feel like buried deep inside me.
- age 28, Claire (female)

I have been masturbating since a younger age, and my favorite way has always been by humping things. I have learned that I need real pressure on my whole clit and vulva to cum really hard. This is why I like being on top during sex when I am ready to cum, I just want to grind my pussy really hard into the guy until I explode with pulsations all over. I have humped rolled up blankets and towels, pillows, the edge of the couch, chairs and the bathtub and counters, I humped my coffee mug in traffic....but my favorite thing to hump is my stuffed bear. I am humping his face right now, he has a raised mound topped with a hard button for his nose and I put that hard button on my clit and lay face down humping away. I like to get online and read these stories and watch porn, I love tribbing videos and videos of guys masturbating and videos of girls humping any and everything. I love masturbation and I love to make it last for an hour or more if I have time.
- age 27, anon (female)

This happened when I was almost 14 years old. Like most boys of the time I was obsessed with sex and learned to jerk off a couple of times a day. By that time it was still just dry orgasms, with maybe a little precum here and there. The nice thing about dry orgasms as I remember were that you could go immediately again, and in just a minute have another one. This was in the mid-seventies, and there was still no internet, TV was still under strict laws and in the small town where I grew up, porn was unheard off. Some of the older guys in school who were very talented used to make cartoon drawings of popular cartoon characters having sex in all positions you could think of and sold it to the younger guys. Needless to say that a good amount of my weekly allowance went into that: We had an old tool shed in the backyard where I would spend many afternoons with a friend, Anthony, where we would jerk off to these cartoons. Both of us were late bloomers, but he was a little smaller than me and very skinny. He had a very nice older sister of about 17 and we would sometimes go to his house when his parents were at work, where he would fish out some of his sisters used panties from the hamper in the bathroom, which we would smell when jerking off in his room. About a mile from the town was a river where it was custom for all the young boys to go and skinny dip from time to time at a certain place where there was a lot of flat rocks. One Sunday afternoon after lunch during the summer holidays Anthony and I decided to go for a swim at the river. It was very quiet as a lot of people left town for holidays and the rest were taking naps on Sunday afternoons. We took nothing with us, as we usually just sat on the rocks in the sun until we were dry. We made our way through the farmlands that was between the town and the edge of the river, which was covered with bushes and trees. As usual we were talking about girls. When we were very near to the usual place we could hear some voices and I told him to be quiet and we crept through the bushes up to the water's edge. On the other side of the river on one of the flat rocks we saw two girls. Mary, a girl that lived in our neighborhood that was about 16 and a girl that we did not recognize, that was about the same age as Mary. (We later learned that it was her cousin that came to visit for the holidays.) Both these girls were lying naked on bright colored towels, and had nice bushes of dark pubic hair. They were about six meters from us, and we could even see their little pink lips through the pubic hair from our hiding place. This was my very first view of pussy and I could feel how my little four inch boner dug in the ground through my shorts from where I was lying flat on my stomach, and I had to shift a little. We could hear their little giggles, and whispers, as they lay with their heads close to each other. The other girl turned round on her stomach and we had a full view of a very nicely formed tanned ass. As soon as she turned round she started humping a little against the rock on which they were lying. I looked at Anthony and he was slowly humping the ground through his shorts where he was lying. This was all too much for me and I had a dry orgasm spontaneously in my pants, my whole body shaking from head to toe. Mary saw what her cousin was doing and her hand went down to her pussy and she started caressing herself with a middle finger parting the little pink lips, giggling a little. By now I positioned my little hard penis and started humping the ground as well. I looked at Anthony and he was shaking vigorously from his first dry orgasm. The other girl had turned round and was playing with her pussy the same way as Mary now whilst she was thumbing with her left nipple. We could hear both of them moaning a little, and I had my second orgasm. By now Anthony was laying a little on his side still watching the girls and had his little three and a half inch uncut boner out and in his hand wanking as if there was no tomorrow. The veins on his little boner were very prominent and the head was very purple with all the friction going on. I quickly followed his lead and had my boner in my hand wanking away, my eyes not leaving the sight in front of us for one second. Mary started moaning a little louder and was coming up with her torso bending her shoulders back and pulling up her legs a little up and started shaking. I suspected she must have come and I had another shaking orgasm. I looked down at my little penis and could see that a sticky clear liquid was hanging down from it to the ground. I touched it and felt that it was very slippery. I smeared some of it around my own little uncut purple head, and started wanking with two fingers just around the head. Oh! It was nice and slippery. When I looked back the other girl clenched her legs together tightly and was moaning louder. I remember wondering if she came. Anthony in the meantime was shaking again from an orgasm, grabbing his little boner with both hands squeezing it hard. In about another minute I was going again, and this time I could see a little white drop forming in the little pee slit. By this time I realized that I should stop somewhere as the skin around my little penis were becoming very red and a little sore and I showed Anthony the head then said we should split. We crept back very quietly and walked back to town in silence covered with ground in dead leaves and little twigs. I still wank to those images today.
- age , anon

I love being a voyeur and watching both men and women masturbate. It gets me so horny so I enjoy my own masturbation sessions even more. I've seen far more guys masturbating than women as there are far more opportunities. I still vividly remember going to a porn cinema when I was a student and touring Italy, it was in Rome in the early 80s and I was 19 at the time. I was very nervous and the cinema was fairly full. There was hardcore porn on the big screen and as I settled down I realised to my amazement that some of the guys were openly masturbating as they watched. It seems naive now but that really did surprise me. I kept looking discreetly and after a while plucked up courage to feel my hard cock through my jeans as I watched the porn. I changed my seat several times in order to be near a guy masturbating himself. I noticed that in the back seats some of the guys were wanking one another but mostly men of all ages were on their own, many of them playing with themselves. I was amazed at one stage by seeing two young Italians in army uniform openly masturbating themselves. I sat a few seats away from them and discreetly watched. They were not the least embarrassed or self conscious, just quietly stroking themselves completely absorbed in watching the porn. I went to the toilet and shot my load very soon after that. On another occasion in Germany perhaps a year later I went into a porn cinema. I was now doing this whenever I had the opportunity. Now I was also openly wanking myself as I watched the films and had realised that there were many opportunities for watching guys and occasionally women doing the same. On this occasion there were three young Turks in the cinema on the front row and I sat a few seats away from them. They also had no inhibitions about masturbating in one another's company. While only one had his cock out and was stroking it, his friend next to him had his hand inside his jeans and was feeling himself. The third young guy was playing with a very big bulge in his jeans. As I discreetly watched them I also had my hand inside my jeans stroking myself. Then the middle guy made a bit of a noise and his body shook and it was obvious that he'd shot his load into his underwear. His friends found this very amusing and were laughing quietly and obviously teasing him. It was too much for me. I quickly pulled out my cock and opened my legs wide and shot my load onto the cinema floor suddenly aware that the three Turks had seen me and were watching with amusement. It all seemed such innocent fun and was a real turn on. Just remembering this has got me feeling so horny!!
- age , David

One night I was studying before bed and my roommate came back a little early. She looked like she was in a bad mood and when I asked why, she said she was really hoping to have sex that night, but the guy backed out at the last minute so she was frustrated and horny. She said she was just going to go to bed, so she stripped down and got in bed. She laid there tossing and turning for a couple minutes before saying she couldn't sleep like that, threw off the covers and walked over to her closet, still naked. She pulled out her vibrator, plugged it in, flopped back in bed and started going to town. In no time she was squirming around, moaning and panting. After she came the first time, she rolled over onto her side with her back to me and squeezed her legs together and continued to let it buzz away. It wasn't long before she rolled onto her belly and started humping it, then cried out when she came again. She stayed there motionless for a few seconds before rolling back over and laid there spread eagle while catching her breath. I asked her how it was and she said it was better than his cock any day. We laughed and she asked me if I wanted to try it, but I wasn't sure. She then said 'oh come on it's great, it'll make your toes curl'. I hadn't had an orgasm in about a week, so she talked me into it. The cord wasn't quite long enough, so I had to sit on the side of my bed, facing her. I pulled off my underwear and sat there, and when it touched my needy vagina, the buzzing moved all through my body. I couldn't even speak because the feelings were so strong, but when I was about to cum I leaned back and I started bucking so hard, my slippers even flew off. She told me to keep going and going, and by the time I was done it made me cum three times, and she was right, my toes DID curl because of it. After I was done, there was no way I could study any more so I just rolled over and closed my eyes, still naked from the waist down. I used it a couple more times, once with her and once without, but it wasn't long after that before I bought my own.
- age 21, anon (female)

Who gets off on memories of previous sex encounters? I do. When I am not fantasising or looking at dirty sites, I like to masturbate thinking of some of my hottest sex experiences. Like the first time I made myself cum with a man. My ex boyfriend had wanked in front of me and begged me to do the same, but I was too nervous. Then one night, he was kissing my boobs in bed when I suddenly let my hand slip between my thighs! He was so excited and turned on, he was staring right at me as I rolled my clit for him, still kissing and sucking my tit as I came. Another masturbation experience that turned me on was masturbating to house mates having sex. Does everyone do that? I used to be in the next room to a girl at college and sometimes I could hear everything, the walls were so thin. I remember hearing her talking dirty to her man and saying things like "Fuck me hard, fuck me hard" and I couldn't help joining in and cumming as I listened. Also at college, and my whole body goes red when I remember this but it also kinda excites me, a guy watched me wanking one day through my window. His room was opposite and I was lying on my bed naked, hand rubbing away between my thighs. I looked in the mirror and thought I saw something move. So I sat up, tits akimbo, and saw him bob down behind his window. I would like to say I carried on and gave a show, but that's only the fantasy. In reality, I switched off the light, drew the curtains, and then carried on. I was strangely turned on but I blushed every time I saw him around after that. It was never mentioned and I don't know why it still makes me wet. Lastly for now, I have mentioned before masturbating on the London Underground. Well I also did it in a railway station late at night once, at Putney. There was nobody about and I was in a waiting area, hot and sticky in mid-summer. I was reading a book that turned me on a bit and I just slipped my hand up my skirt and started to touch my clit. I pulled my knickers to the side and feeling of air on my bits was like a jolt of electricity. I came fast with a bit of writhing and was glad when a guy walked on to the platform! So are you a memory person or a fantasy person, or both like me? I have to confess my hand is in my knickers again now...hope yours is too. x
- age 32, Haley H. (female)

Yesterday, my family were out of the house. I was the only one left and I was doing my study work. I usually take a break from studying and occasionally lay on my bed. As I sat on my bed I spread my legs open. I was wearing no underwear under my skirt, so I could feel the wetness. I placed my hand inside my pussy. I rubbed and pressed several times until I approached my orgasm and let out a scream. This was not enough and I wanted more pleasure. After a while I went to the kitchen to find a big cold cucumber in the fridge. It was a great turn on for me because I imagined it was a penis. I washed it properly and then pulled off my skirt to stay totally naked. I played with my nipples till they got hard and then I inserted the huge cucumber inside my pussy. It felt SO AMAZING that it gave me almost three orgasms. I kept putting the cucumber in and out until I screamed really loud. I then, kept the cucumber inside me for another hour till I slept with it inside my vagina. I took it out after I woke up and started sucking on it till I had to use it again and massage it in my pussy. I also tried riding the cucumber and it felt SO GOOD. Last night I was squatting and I discovered that I would simply orgasm by fucking my feet! I can also orgasm by crossing my legs or by "humping" my room furniture. My favourite, though is to rub my pussy through my bikini bottoms when my legs are wide open. I orgasm like there's no tomorrow!
- age 19, Renee (female)

About two years ago we were on vacation in Florida with our parents. I was 16 at the time and my sis was 14. Our parents had their own room and my sis and I shared a room. I think it was the second night of our vacation and I woke up in the middle of the night so horny I definitely needed to get off. I thought about getting up and going to the bathroom but I hate doing it standing up or sitting on the toilet. So I looked over and was pretty sure my sis was asleep and so I grabbed some tissues and hid them under the covers and started jerking off under the sheets. I was always looking over to make sure my sis wasn't looking or waking up. I guess as I got into it I stopped looking and out of nowhere I hear my sis say "you couldn't tell but I've been watching you". I was so embarrassed and turned over and acted like I didn't hear anything. Then she said "you don't need to stop, I need to do it too". So I turned over and asked her if she was serious and she said yea, and so we both started masturbating under the covers and listening to each other. It was such a turn on. Finally near the end I said that I would pull the covers down if she would too so we could see each other, and she said ok and we both pulled the sheets back and in about a minute we were both watching each other cum. It was so amazing. Luckily our parents never found out. We would be at the hotel pool together and then when we went back to our rooms my sis and I would take off our bathing suits and get turned on looking at each other naked and then masturbate. Yea, kind of embarrassing doing it with your sis at first, and she said the same thing. But after the first couple of times we thought it was so hot. For the rest of the trip we watched each other masturbate maybe five more times and now we still do it together once in while at home. My sis told me that one of her friends admitted that she masturbated with her brother once, but my sis didn't say anything about us. I think maybe more teens try it than admit it.
- age 18, 16 then, anon

My husband and I had been visiting an online swinger site, hoping to find someone to spice up our sex life. After three months without much luck as a couple, we decided to look for one-on-one encounters. Doug had met a few women, and I had more than my share of men interested in me. What we were looking for, however, was a woman to join us for a threesome. Finally Doug connected with this one woman who admitted she had been with another couple and had enjoyed it but was left wanting. I convinced Doug to invite her to our house for dinner. He knew that I wanted to meet her and hoped to join the two of them for some hot sex. The day Gina decided to meet us was the longest day of my life. I was so horny just imagining her, I could hardly think straight. After a nice dinner and some drinks, I decided it was time to get the evening going in the right direction. I asked Gina if she'd like to relax in our hot tub. She was shy at first, saying she had nothing to wear in the tub, but I told her we usually went nude. I let Gina and Doug go first, knowing she would be more comfortable with him alone than with me watching. After five minutes I joined them. As soon as I opened the door, I saw that she was moving away from him to sit on the other side of the bubbling water. As I undressed, I noticed her admiring my body. I smiled as I sat down next to my man, knowing Gina wanted to be in my place. I slid my hand under the water and felt between Doug's legs. He was hard, and I knew then that they had been playing before I arrived. I asked Doug to go back inside and fix me a drink so I could have a few minutes alone with Gina. He winked at me as he got up and walked away. Doug had barely disappeared when the evening began to head in the right direction. Gina told me she thought I had very sexy tits. I thanked her, and before I knew it, she had my breasts in her hands, caressing my already hard nipples. We began kissing, and her hands slid down my stomach to my throbbing pussy. I spread my legs to let her explore deeper. She slid a finger inside me. My mouth opened and I teased her nipples with my tongue. Looking up at the window, I could see Doug watching us. I slid my hands to Gina's ass and pulled her hard against me. The door opened and Doug came back to join us, his cock standing straight up. He immediately moved behind my new lover and began to caress her ass. I could feel his hands as they moved between her legs to explore her hot little pussy. Gina turned to him and told him she needed to be fucked. He wasted no time. Reaching between her legs, I guided his cock into her cunt. She immediately began to come. I sat on the edge of the tub and was greeted by her hot tongue on my pussy. I had never had my pussy licked by another woman. I held Gina's head against me as she licked and teased my throbbing clit. Her tongue sliding in and out of my wet slit felt better than I ever could have imagined. I came harder than ever before. I asked them if they would like to go inside and get more comfortable. As soon as we entered the bedroom, I asked Gina to lie down. I had never tasted another woman but had been curious about it. The smell of her sex made me want to bury my face and tongue inside her. I teased her clit with my tongue as I slid a finger into her slit. She told me to do it harder. Looking up, I could see Doug's cock sliding into her mouth. Gina took every inch deep into her throat as he fucked her mouth. As my finger dug into her wet depths, I could feel the muscles begin to tighten around me. I sucked her clit into my mouth and was rewarded by the taste of her hot, sweet juices. I teased her twat until she begged me to stop. She pushed me onto my back and positioned her pussy over my face as she went between my legs with her mouth. Now Doug had his chance to please her again, and he moved behind her. She asked him to fuck her ass, and he was more than willing. I had never seen Doug with another woman, and was amazed at how huge his cock looked as he pushed it into Gina's tight asshole. Soon his entire cock was in her ass as I tongued his swollen balls. I licked them as he slid in and out of her. Gina licked my pussy as Doug fucked her ass even harder. I felt another orgasm begin to take over my body, and was greeted with a nice wet bath from Gina's pussy. I began to come even harder, which made Gina come too. Listening to her and me screaming with pleasure sent Doug over the edge. He pulled out his cock and shot his hot load all over Gina's ass. I pulled her tight to my face as his come covered her. After resting for a few minutes, we all agreed that it was the best time any of us had ever had. We are now planning our next meeting and can't wait to try out some other things we three have talked about.
- age , Jina, Texas (female)

I wonder about a lot of these videos with women squirting. Most of it looks like they are peeing. But I would like to share what I have seen with this one woman. My wife has always had the attitude of "take it or leave it" when it comes to sex. If we never did anything she would be O.K. with that. Many years ago I went looking for excitement and found it in an unusual place, with her niece. Me and my wife's niece ended up masturbating each other. Although I tried to take it a step further later, she would not allow me to do so. She has, all these years, refused to have oral or intercourse with me, but she will do just about anything else. Now back to my original point. Laurie has this huge dildo that stretches her pussy to the limit. She likes me to insert it in her pussy as far as it will go and then rub her clit. It has to be lubed up good and still takes some work to get it in. But after a few minutes of pushing and stretching, her pussy swallows about nine inches of it. Nothing unusual happens at first. Laurie will cum pretty much like any other woman, moaning and groaning with her ass bouncing off the bed. In fact, she will have three or four orgasms with the dildo buried in her pussy. The neat part is when I pull the dildo out of her pussy. You would not believe the amount of juice that comes out of her pussy after a few orgasms. Glob after glob of clear fluid flows from her pussy. It is thicker than pee and smells and tastes like pussy juice. If I am working the dildo in and out of her pussy while playing with her clit some of it will squirt out around the dildo. The first time we did it I could not believe the amount of fluid she produces. She loves to smear her pussy juice all over my face and then let me lick her hand clean. She also lubes up my dick with her juice and then jacks me off. Over the years I have shot my cum in just about every part of her body including her mouth. My biggest thrill for Laurie is to hold her pussy lips open and shoot my cum all over her pussy. Laurie has a thick mass of black pubic hair around her pussy and she looks so sexy lying there with white cum all in her pussy hair.
- age , anon

So, I had passed my night rating, multi-engine rating, IMC and then full instrument rating, I needed to hours build before going for BCPL, and then CPL with frozen ATPL. (Pilots reading this know the drill!) So, long flights, initially beacon-hopping, but with lots of IFR approaches built in. I got to be a little bored between the hard work and for a great deal of the sector time one is instrument-watching and not doing much else. So, I got to wondering. If I get my ATPL AND land a job with an airline, how many times would I be flying people who were joining the mile high club behind the flight deck? Security is pretty tight these days and no one gets onto or off the flight deck without a real faff. I heard stories from other crew about long haul passengers getting off either on their own, or with others...and well.. I got horny myself thinking about what people might do in an aircraft. So, there I was, sitting there in a twin-engined Piper alone. I had just done the checks and I felt the sun streaming in the windows. I shrugged off my shirt and it felt so naughty sitting there in just my bra, so I took that off too. Another scan of the instruments and then I wriggled out of my skirt and panties. I have never felt so erotic in my life, and I was so turned on by then. After making sure the aircraft was doing what it should be, I gave myself a challenge. "Could I cum before the next check?" I pushed the seat back on its runners, and reclined the back a little. Leaving my headset on just so I could hear the RT traffic, I spread my legs and started to jill off. I needn't have worried about cumming before the next check. I came in what seemed like seconds and it was really.. umm.. I don't know.. really earthy, dirty, hot.. pick your own word. Before the next check I had cum five times. I did the check and then pulled my clothes back on.. well, apart from my panties. They were soaked anyway and as I was flying over some pretty barren terrain, I decided to break one of the rules and opening the little storm window, I let them go into the slipstream. I wondered (hoped!) that some cattle or sheep farmer may find my damp little panties and well, you know. So, back to the airport, instrument approach with a crosswind landing thrown in for good measure. I taxied in, shut down and secured the aircraft. Then I got out. A couple of mechanics were standing staring at the aircraft.. and with good reason... my panties were caught on the stabilator! I chuckled something about "Never know what your gonna find up there" but they knew and I knew! So, pantiless, I walked back to the school office well and truly de-briefed in more ways than one! I have landed in the desert many times and masturbated in the aircraft or buck-naked lying on the red soil of the outback, but never before in flight. You know, it DOES feel different.
- age 23, Helen (female)

I was sleeping over my friend Liz's house for the first time and we started talking about how our bodies have changed, etc. I asked Liz if she ever touched herself, and she said she did. She asked me if I ever wondered what someone else's body was like? I said I never thought about it.... My mind began to wander and I felt a warm tingling down there begin to build. We were both quiet for a few minutes, but our breathing began to get heavier and heavier. Finally, Liz said, "Would you like to look at my body?" With that, she stood up, removed her nightgown, and laid down in my bed next to me, and she was naked. I didn't know what to do, so Liz took my hand and gently placed it on her breast. At first all I could think of was how wrong this was! I shouldn't be touching another girl like this?!! But then, as I felt her nipple become hard and the soft warmth of her breast underneath it, my curiosity won out. I softly squeezed each breast, circling her nipples with my finger tips. I could feel goosebumps rise on her body and hear her breathing intensify.Then I started to rub her belly, with my hand going lower and lower....I began to rub the soft hair on her mound, and heard her moan very quietly. Suddenly, she spread her legs, and as I heard the wet juices of her pussy as she opened her legs for me, I finally got the courage to explore Liz. I never did anything sexually before, and I guess it's something that we're born with because instinct took over. I brought my hand to Liz's pussy-it was warm, soft and wet. Immediately, I searched for her clit, which was huge!!! I started to slowly circle her clit with my first two fingers and I swear to God, I could feel her building and building....Her soft moans became steady grunts and panting....Her hips were thrusting into my hand, and she was SO wet!! For about three times, she would say, "I'm so close to cumming!!!!" and I would stop. Dead. I would wait a few minutes and then start circling her clit again until finally she shouted "Oh Fuck!!", grabbed my hand, held it tight against her slippery, hot, wet, pussy and pumped her pussy against my hand so fast!!! When she came, she held herself against my hand and I could feel her pussy throbbing. She then said it was her turn. Liz wasted no time on me and was not shy at all. She immediately went for my pussy, which was soaked by now, and stuck two fingers slowly inside of me. I'm a virgin, so she went slowly...and it felt so good!!! While she had her fingers in me going in and out, she rubbed my clit....I didn't know what to make of it! I started bucking my hips and breathing hard. But I didn't come. Liz stopped and what happened next blew my mind. Liz asked me to sit up and if I trusted her?I said I did. She was facing me and proceeded to pull herself closer to me. Our legs naturally scissored and I could feel the heat from her pussy inches away from my own. Liz put her arms around me and pulled me close into her. Our breasts were touching, our bellies were touching, and we just held one another. I could feel her heart racing and we were both breathing hard....We pressed our bodies close together until I finally felt our pussies meet. With that Liz thrust her hips into me so that our cunts almost formed a seal...She then began to somehow move her hips in a circular motion. I could feel her giant clit right up against my own. I let go of everything, grabbed her back, and yanked her into me...I began to move my hips,and here we were, grinding our pussies together....You could hear it, smell it, and feel it...I felt her wetness, her hair, her soft folds....and then I began to actually hump her. I was pounding her pussy with mine. It sounded like clapping...We did this for a few minutes until I felt something build in me like nothing I've ever known. It felt like the feeling you get when you start to go down a hill on a roller coaster....only in my pussy. I kept pounding my pussy into her body, and then I started cumming. It started soft and slow, but it built...and it kept building....I couldn't control myself at all!! I began to moan SO LOUD, but I couldn't stop...I just kept cumming. I then thought I was going to pee and tried to stop, but I couldn't!!! My body had taken over a long time ago, and my hips were moving on their own and I kept thrusting and thrusting into Liz's body, when I felt this surge of liquid stream out of me and the most intense sensation of my life. It made me suck my breath in and couldn't even see for a minute...my entire body was having an orgasm. I just shook, and felt this liquid pour from my body. This must've made Liz really turned on because she pulled her pussy closer to mine, started her rubbing it in circles against me again, and then SHE began to moan and yell...but instead of bucking and thrusting like I did, she pressed herself against me so tight, it almost hurt. And I felt her cum- it started with the throbbing feeling, but then it felt like her pussy was sucking my own, and I then felt warm squirts of something coming out of Liz and going into me. Liz was cumming in me..We continued rubbing our pussies together for another few minutes until the feelings began to die down...and then we fell asleep naked next to one another. I don't know if I can ever top this experience.
- age 18 now, 16 then, anon (female)

One night when we were watching a movie, my twin sister decided to get very snuggly. My parents were out so it was just the two of us sitting on the couch snuggling watching some movie I don't remember. At first it was normal stuff. But then I felt her shift and her boobs became pressed against my arm. It felt like it had to have been intentional. I think she was literally pressing them down onto my arm to be seductive and it was working. I started to get hard almost instantly, especially because just an hour beforehand I had been reading incest stories on here but hadn't gotten off. So my balls were full and I was horny. I let the situation be for a little while as she continued to press her firm tits against my arm and her head seemed to caress my chest and shoulder. I wondered if she could see my boner which was partially tenting my shorts but not too bad because of the way I was sitting and the direction it was facing. After a while she got up and paused the movie saying that she had to go to the bathroom. When she entered the bathroom I took a moment to rearrange my package so that my boner was less obvious. When she walked out she suggested that I also use the toilet so we wouldn't have to stop the movie again. I agreed and stood up to walk toward the bathroom. As I did so my boner snapped out of his position into one that really tented my shorts and my sister saw. She kinda smirked as I scooted past her pretending nothing was wrong. By some miracle I softened while taking a piss. I walked out of the bathroom and my sister said "No longer turned on huh?" I was kinda embarrassed but I brushed it off. After a minute of continuing the movie she got back into her boob on my arm position. I of course got hard again. This time it was more obvious. She must have seen as she slowly moved her hand toward my crotch. She stopped moving for a minute and seemed to be watching the movie so I took the chance to rearrange my dick by putting my hand into the top of my shorts. As I withdrew my hand I felt hers brush past mine. She started caressing my hard dick and after just a minute I started cumming in my shorts. I could feel my sister rubbing her cummy hands against the inside of my boxers to clean them. After that she withdrew her hand and gave my softening dick a squeeze from the outside. I was still in too much shock to do anything. We sat there, me drenched in cum below the waist, until the credits came on. At that point my sister said: "You gonna shower or just sit there wet all night? You're a mess...maybe I should help you." She dragged me toward the bathroom and got the shower running. She instructed me to undress. I was like : What the...No!. It still hadn't quite sunk in that my twin sis had given me and handjob...just randomly! She goes: But look at you! She started to unbutton my shorts and yank them down leaving me in soaked boxers. I saw myself in the mirror and the entire front of my blue boxers were dark as I'd ever seen them. The inside of my shorts were also pretty cummy. The outline of my hardening cock became apparent in my wet boxers and I instinctively stuck my hand in and started rubbing. My sis said: "Again? Ok." She deboxered me and replaced my rubbing hand with hers. She knelt in front of me and made me cum after a minute. I shot a load onto her face and clothed tits. She said that she had better join me in the shower. So she got undressed too and we hopped in. We started washing each other and I randomly started grinding my soapy dick against her stomach. It didn't take long for me to cum again, this time just leaking a bit of cum which got caught in her pubic hair. I then fingered her to a great orgasm.
- age 16 at the time, Nate

I'm an only child, so if my parents wanted to go out for the evening they would get the girl from across the street to babysit for me. Her name was Sophie and she was really pretty and had a great body and because she was only a few years older than me I had a big crush on her. She thought I was cute but I wanted her to like me more than that, but she would spend most of her time on the phone or on the computer talking to boys. One evening she was over to babysit and she was on the computer using the webcam to talk to boys. She told me to watch a movie and leave her alone but I kept going in to talk to her, and one time I walked in and she suddenly pulled her pants up and sat down looking embarrassed. I wanted to know what she was doing so I kept walking in trying to catch her, and she was getting annoyed with me and said I could stay if I promised not to tell anyone about it. I agreed and sat behind her and as she was talking to two boys on the webcam, she started to flash her tits and pussy for them. She only did it for a few seconds at a time and I didn't get to see much from where I was sitting, but I saw some glimpses of what the boys could see on the computer screen. I was pretty excited and then at one point she pulled down her panties and turned round because the boys wanted her to bend over and show them her asshole. When she turned round I got a good view of her facing me and saw her pussy which had some dark brown hair surrounding it. I got hard seeing this but there was much more to come. After a while the boys had encouraged her to get completely naked, which she did so I now had a great view of her amazing naked body. They told her to masturbate, which she did, and seeing a close up of her pussy with her fingers going into it on the computer screen made me want to get a better view so I went up to sit next to her. She didn't seem to mind and I looked down at her fingering her pussy and it was the hottest thing I'd ever seen, I could even see that her fingers were wet from her pussy. I could see what the boys were typing to her and they were asking who I was. She told them she was babysitting for me and they said let him taste your fingers. She told them she wouldn't but they kept daring her and in the end she held her fingers that were wet with her pussy juice to my mouth. They were under my nose and they smelt funny to me, but it was a really horny smell of her pussy and my dick was really hard. I opened my mouth and sucked her fingers clean and I was really horny now. They dared her to kiss me and she gave me a peck on the lips but they wanted a proper kiss so after a bit of arguing with them she asked me if I wanted to. Of course I did! She leaned in to kiss me and I closed my eyes and felt her lips on mine, then she opened her mouth and I felt her warm tongue slide into my mouth which felt weird but it was so warm, wet and sexy I started to kiss her back with my tongue and I enjoyed my very first kiss with her. Sooner than I wanted to she stopped and wiped her mouth, and the boys were asking me if I wanted more. I typed yes and they told me to suck her tits, I looked at her and she didn't tell me not to so I cautiously moved my head to her nearest breast and took her nipple into my mouth. She moved the webcam so the boys could see and I sucked it and I felt it grow hard in my mouth, and then switched to suck her other nipple which was now already hard. The boys started to get bored so they said I should touch her pussy, I was really excited when they said this but she was very reluctant. Thankfully for me the boys kept daring her and eventually she said fine and put her legs up onto the chair so her pussy was spread. I looked closely at her pussy and I was fascinated by it, it was quite hairy and her opening was shining with wetness, and all the folds of flesh it had surprised me, but made me horny. She took my hand and lowered it to her pussy, I didn't know what I was doing but I thought I must have to push my finger inside it like I saw her doing before. I pushed hard at her clit with the tip of my finger and she recoiled and grabbed my hand to stop me. She positioned my finger lower at the entrance to her pussy and told me to be gentle. I pushed nervously and carefully and felt my finger become engulfed in wet fleshy warmth, and I was so happy. I was really surprised that her pussy wasn't smooth inside like I had imagined it would be, but I moved my finger around inside her warm vagina and felt all the interesting ridges and lumps of flesh that were inside her. She gasped as I moved my finger around and I could feel hot moisture developing inside her vagina. She took the thumb of my hand that was inside her and rubbed it lightly on her clit, telling me to do it like that then she took her hand away to point the camera at her pussy. I clumsily did this for a few minutes but by the end she was breathing quite heavily so I guess she enjoyed it. She took my hand away and I saw how wet and sticky her pussy had made my finger. The boys were loving it and they said I should finger her ass now. I thought this was gross and didn't want to do it but Sophie didn't seem to mind and I didn't want to upset the boys that got me my first kiss and finger of a girl, so I went along with it. Sophie got on her knees on the chair and stuck her ass out towards the webcam, and I stood to the side and looked down at her gorgeous pussy and asshole, it looked so tiny that I didn't think my finger would fit in it. Sophie again told me to do it gently and using my other hand so that I wouldn't spoil the scent of her pussy that I had on my finger, I placed the tip of my finger to her little asshole and I suddenly stopped being grossed out and felt really horny. I slowly eased my finger into her ass until it was about halfway in and she told me to stop. It was so hot and so tight in her ass and I really liked how it felt. I wriggled my finger around inside it for a few seconds but Sophie had had enough so she grabbed my hand and pulled my finger out. The boys pleaded with Sophie for a long time for her to give me a blowjob or to let me lick her pussy, but she said that was going too far and wouldn't budge, much to my disappointment. But they told her she had to help me get off or it wasn't fair on me, I was ridiculously horny after everything that had happened. She reluctantly agreed and told me to take my pants off, so I did and my small cock was totally stiff and pointing at her. For some reason the boys had told her to use her panties, so she picked up her panties from the floor and wrapped them around my cock, and they felt so warm and soft and I was so horny thinking that they had been touching her wet pussy and now they were touching my bare cock. She slowly masturbated my cock with her soft panties, and it didn't take long before my cock was jerking with a fantastic orgasm. I only had dry orgasms at that age unfortunately, I would have loved to fill her panties with my cum but it still felt great. The boys kept trying to persuade Sophie to go even further with me but she refused so after she fingered herself for them a bit more, she said she had to go. She made me go to bed and told me to promise never to tell anyone about it, which I never did until now, years later. I tried many times to get something like that to happen again with her but I had no more luck.
- age 19 now, this is back in the day, Alex

I would like to share with you my first sexual experience with another person. I was only 13 at the time, and it took place with my best friend Josh, who was a few months older and recently turned 14. I never would of expected it being that I never felt feelings of attraction towards him, nor would I ever expect my first time to be with another boy, though reading stories on this site shows it's more common than I thought. It was a nice summer morning. School had been out for a month or so and I was looking for something to do. As I said Josh was my best friend, we got together just about every day. He called and asked me to come over. I went to his house and waited for him, he said he was on his way back from something. When he got back we took a walk in the woods which made up his back yard. We talked and messed around awhile, and came to a pond where we frequently went swimming. It was getting hot out and he suggested we jump in. I told him we couldn't, we didn't bring our swimming trunks. "It's ok", he said. "We can just swim in our undies!" Before I could say anything he began undressing. Well what the hell, I thought, it was hot so I began undressing as well. I glanced at Josh who removed his pants and was now taking his socks off, he was now down to just his undies which were a little pair of tighty whities. I eyed his body. Josh always had a nice complexion. His skin was a beautiful golden brown. I was quite pale, and somewhat self conscience about it. I glanced at his tight undies and noticed the little bulge where his privates were. I started to feel a little stirring down below. I remember I had not masturbated in a few days, and thought that must be the reason, I couldn't be getting turned on by a boy! Though he did look nice, he body was glowing. Meanwhile I was pale white. I took off my shirt, down went my shorts, and off came my shoes and socks. The air tickled my skin. He jumped in first, and I followed. I hit the water and realized I had on a pair of my brothers boxers which were really big on me. The water just about pulled them off. This made me nervous, and I had to hold them on as I swam. I tried to hide it as I knew he would, for a joke, try and pull them off if he found out. The water felt good on my skin. We swam a little and stared messing around. Josh was getting on me, wrapping his arms and legs around me from behind trying to pull me under. Just my luck the one time he decides to water wrestle! I tried to swim away but he kept pulling. He was sliding against me, moving his legs up and down as I tried to shake him off. Now I was at an age of almost constant arousal. The slightest thought or touch of my penis would have it erect in no time. Well needless to say having such skin on skin contact was a first for me, and I started to feel a stirring. His smooth wet skin gliding on mine felt nice, and though I wanted him off, I was also kinda liking it. I know it was not intentional, but his feet kept running over my cock area. The friction was now starting to make me grow. I started to panic and got away. I couldn't let him find out, I took a hard pull away from his grip. Sure enough when I did he kept his grip down my body, and off came my boxers. "Did you just lose your undies?" he asked. "Yes", I replied, "I can't find them". He laughed, "guess you'll have to get out naked". Glad he was laughing cause I was freaking out. I was quite self conscience as I said, and my penis was still erect. My erections can last quite awhile, thus was my fear. I swam a little looking, and thankfully I was so scared my erection subsided. "They must of sank" he said as he got out. "Well what do I do?" I asked, "You'll have to look away". "O c'mon", he said, "What's the big deal?" "Easy for you to say" I said. His next words were a shock. "Well, what if I show you mine?" I glanced at him. "What?" I replied. "I'll show you mine if you get out at show me yours". I was in shock. No one has seen my penis since puberty, and I had started getting hair and was self conscience, just like everything else about me. "I don't know" I said. "Oh c'mon" he said, "what's the big deal?" "Why do you want to?" I asked. "I'm just curious I guess" he replied. I was getting really nervous, but surprisingly enough, I was also getting excited. I looked once again at the bulge in his undies, and started to get very curious about what his looked like. I wanted to see it. This was starting to feel a little crazy, but I liked it. I agreed only if he went first. He must not of been afraid cause the instant I agreed, he gripped his waist, and slid his undies right down. My eyes were locked. I had never seen another person naked before. His penis was golden brown, just like the rest of him. It looked a bit smaller then mine, it was thin, and I was glad to see he had a little hair as well around the base. "You like?" he asked as he stepped out of his undies and walked towards me. My eyes were still locked, and strangely enough seeing my best friend naked was giving me a massive erection. "It's nice" I said. He laughed, "See? No big deal. Now it's your turn". My fear jolted once again. I was feeling ok with it till now. I know I had agreed but what now? How could I get out with a big hard on? He'd make fun, I thought. He'll laugh and call me gay. I guess I had no choice though, my erections can go on forever like I stated earlier, and I know he wouldn't let me get away with it, after he exposed himself. I took a deep breath, and knew I had to face whatever came out of it. I was almost shaking. I went to the edge, and pulled myself up, and bouncing out of the water came my hard cock. I stood up, there I was naked and hard in front of him. I couldn't look up. "Whoa" he said, "nice". He laughed, and I looked up. Surprisingly he wasn't mad. "Sorry" I said, "I don't know why it's like that". "Maybe you gotta jerk off" he said. I quickly looked up. "Do you ever jerk off?" he asked. I didn't know what to say. I jerked off almost every day, but wasn't sure if it was normal. Maybe he didn't I thought, maybe he was already having sex with girls. I decided to be somewhat honest. "Well, sometimes". "Cool me too!" Another shock. "I do all the time" he said. "Me too" I said nervously laughing. "Ever do it with someone else?" he asked. Shocked once again. "Well, no" I replied. "I did once with my friend" he said, "we should try jacking each other, it's fun"! This was getting really crazy, are boys suppose to do this? This was my best friend after all. Not only that but I was also self-conscious about my orgasms. Not only do I have long lived erections, but I'm also a very big cummer, and also wasn't sure if that was normal. I was hesitant, but the same naughty curious feeling was drowning me, and I was feeling more turned on. I never had done anything with another person before, and even though he was a boy, I was feeling quite eager to. "Well, I don't know, how do we do it?" I asked. He smiled, "just like how you jerk off, only you do me and I'll do you". "Well," I replied nervously, "I don't know" I said again. "It's fun" he said, "and feels great". "Well, guess I can do you" I said. I was really curious to explore him. He smiled and laid down on his back on the grass. "What if someone sees?" I asked. "No ones ever out here" he laughed, "please it'll be fun, you'll like it!" he said. He must of really wanted it, I could tell he was getting in the mood and his dick looked like it had grown a little. I sat down on my knees next to my naked friend. He was spread eagle on his back and I was on his right side facing him. I slowly placed my hand on his dick, I was shaking now. I fondled it a minute, it felt really soft, and warm. I held it up in my hand and slowly felt down the shaft. I saw his eyes close. I moved my hand down to his balls, which still were smooth compared to mine which had gotten some hair. I caressed them in my hand, which I guess he liked cause now his dick started growing, and now stood fully erect. I got a better view now, his dick still looked thin, it was long, maybe about four and a half inches now. He was circumcised like me. I moved my hand back on to his throbbing member, and wrapped my hand around it. I moved up and down, it was easier now that he was erect. His dick felt so smooth and soft, yet hard. It felt like mine only different. It is hard to explain. He was right though, I was loving this. My nerves were calmed and I was very aroused. I don't know if it was cause we were outside? Or cause I was so young? Or if I did like boys? It was confusing, but I liked it and did not want to stop. My cock meanwhile was throbbing itself, and I could feel precum beginning to leak. Aside from being a big cummer, I am also a very big precummer, he however was still dry. I focused on his shaft, moving my hand up and down trying to move how I do on myself. I could tell he was liking it. I kept jerking him for a minute or so. I was anxious to see him cum, I moved faster. About another minute of my hand moving on him, and he said he was gonna blow. My eyes were locked. Another thrust or two and all at once he gasped, and white cum came running out. It felt really hot on my hand, and unlike mine which shoots, his just kinda drained. I watched as it ran from his tip down my hand, I kept moving slowly. I was expecting more but his cum subsided after maybe four or five seconds. It was not the amount I can produce. My hand was covered however, I pulled back and played with it a minute. It looked similar to mine, a little more watery, I wiped it off on the grass. He sat up. "You're good" he said, "You wanna go"? My fear shot right back and I quickly stood up. "No I'm ok" I said. He glanced at me and laughed. "Judging by your cock I don't think you are" he said. I looked down at my cock which was not only throbbing, but now had a good seven inch line of thick precum dangling from the tip. "Sorry" I said, "I don't know why it does that". "You must be backed up" he said. I didn't even have a chance to reply before he, in one quick movement, got on his knees in front of me and grasped his hand around my dick. I twitched. I never felt another persons hand on me before. It felt.. nice! He started to slowly move up and down. His young skin felt so good, it felt cool, it was firm and smooth, it felt much better then when I touched myself. I was petrified, but he was right, it did feel really good. So good that I couldn't resist, I gave in and allowed him to work me. He moved his hand faster, my precum was flowing, making for plenty of lube. I was in heaven. I never thought the day would end up here. I was expecting it to just be another day of hanging out, but here I was outside, naked, and being jerked off by my best friend. He moved up and down, I was loving it. I was so turned on I knew it wouldn't last long though. I could already feel it building, and knew this load was gonna be huge. I was scared how he would react, but it felt so good I couldn't tell him to stop. I had to release, there was no turning back now. "I'm gonna cum" I said. He sped up his movements on me. "Do it!" he said. With that I just took a breath and let it go. Another thrust of his hand, and my orgasm began. I groaned as the first shot came flying out, it shot a good five feet onto the grass. Out came shots two and three, hitting him on the chest. I think he liked it cause he kept moving his hand. The pleasure was immense, like nothing before. I expected it to subside but he kept moving, and to my surprise it felt like I was cumming again! All I could do was let it go as shots kept coming out, over and over. Waves of pleasure hit me as out came more shots all over his chest, stomach, and hand. I was drenching him in my cum. Finally it subsided. I stood there catching my breath. When I came down from cloud nine I looked at Josh who was smiling. "Wow" he said" "what a load. "Sorry" I said as I laughed. I felt so good. It was amazing. We decided to jump back in the water to clean off. We got out and sat out naked for awhile. Our friendship was never the same again. We dressed and went home. When my mom asked if I had fun with Josh all I could say was yes. We got together many times after that. We shared many jacking sessions through our teen years and even took it further. We started having sex a couple years later. He is the only boy I feel attracted to. We are now both happily married, but still get together for a "guys night out", and spend long evenings jacking and having sex together. Hope you enjoyed!
- age 36, anon

'm touching myself right now. I have been surfing the net for an hour, looking at dirty sites. I watched a guy masturbate on one, some girl on girl action on another, then amused myself watching other women masturbate. I start slowly, reading stories or looking at porn, pinching and stroking my nipples. As I get more horny, I slip my hand in my knickers, then as I get wetter and hotter I roll them down to my knees or even off. They are warming my ankles now. I keep stopping as I type to rub my clit and squeeze my tits. Writing it down makes me all the hornier. I have been stopping myself from cumming for ages, thinking of others out there maybe getting off on this site. All those hard cocks and swollen pussies! Mmm another lovely pause there. My nipples are all puffy an my cunt is all slippery. How many people sit on this site doing what I am doing now? I am fantasising about all of you, male and female. I am thinking of the guy who got off reading my first contribution here, his hard cock straining as he reads about me masturbating. I LOVE doing this. It's SO good. I am wanking live for all of you, wish you could see me thrusting against my own fingers, my clit standing rigid and swollen, my pussy soaking, my nipples so erect. My arse is sliding on my chair as I type. I want to hear how others do it, not made up stories, just honest tales of you cumming, what you thought of, what you looked at, how you did it. I am squeezing my clit between my fingers. Tell me. Talk to me. Make me cum. Make me fucking CUM! Fuck. I am. Oh Yes! LOVED that x
- age 32, Haley H. (female)

Last night, my boyfriend (Dave) and I were parked at a beach. We had planned to sit on the beach and drink rum and coke, but as we got there it began to pour. Dave kept leaning over and kissing my neck, which he knows is my weakness. I knew I was getting wetter every time he gently kissed me. One of my hands rested on his neck and the other was on his jeans. His thick cock was fully erect and I knew he wanted me, but we both knew it was too public to have sex in the back seat. There were multiple cars parked on both sides of us, some with people sitting inside. Dave knows I wouldn't have got in the back with him, as much as he wanted to have his way with me. Instead, I took off his belt and unbuttoned his jeans so I could see his hard on sticking out from his boxers. I was so turned on. We have never masturbated in front of each other, but we have talked about doing so because I love watching guys cum. I pulled away from kissing him and looked at him. I smiled and said "I'll show you how I do it if you let me watch you." Dave laughed, thinking I was joking and trying to be a tease. I just looked at him and then down at his still hard penis. I wanted to touch it, but I knew how much hotter it would be if we watched each other. I unbuttoned my jeans and pulled them down half way so that my bare ass was on the seat. At this point, Dave knew that I was not kidding around. He watched me as I gently ran my finger over my pussy that was now soaked. He smiled and began to stroke his big cock slowly. I turned toward him and took one leg out of my jeans so I could spread my legs so he could see everything. I slid two fingers in and out of me while I massaged my wet clit. I was in heaven watching him watch me. His cock was wet with precum and he appeared to be enjoying himself while he jerked off and occasionally reached over to rub my bare leg. After a while, I gasped "Baby I'm going to have an orgasm," and he nodded and I let waves of intense happiness wash over my whole body, starting with my pussy. I stayed in the same position and watched him as he pleasured himself for a minute or two more, then I lifted up my shirt and pointed at my exposed tanned stomach. Dave shifted a bit closer and aimed. I saw his legs tense up then I felt warm cum land on my stomach. I put my finger in it and licked his cum off. I smiled, kissed him, and got cleaned up and he held me. Though I have masturbated with my ex boyfriend before, this was by far the best experience I've had. Luckily no one saw us! We're parking at the beach again tonight
- age 19, Tiffany (female)

This took place in the eastern Sierras. Some friends invited me to go fishing with them. We found a nice creek and while they fished I hiked. I found and blazed my own trail up a hillside and found total seclusion. I took off all my clothes and basked in the sun. I got an erection just from being in the wide open with no one else around. I jacked off, shooting my cum on a boulder. The next day I hiked to the same spot and I could tell a bear had been there. The place was strewn about, none of the rocks being in the same place as the day before. That was one pissed off bear. The odour of my cum on that rock must have irked him silly. Makes me chuckle thinking about it. What a way to anger a bear. I guess he thought he owned the mountain.
- age 45, Aaron

My twin sister and I grew up together in the same room until we were 14. While the bathing together ended at four or five, we still saw each other nude occasionally. Though we never said anything to our parents, we'd dress in the morning in front of each other and see each other nude. I would also take my underwear off when I went to sleep without my parents knowledge. My sister slept without panties. Mom worked at the high school cafeteria and left after us and got home before us. Dad left by 6:00am to catch the train and wasn't home till 6:00pm. We would occasionally spoke about our body parts but neither of us felt anything sexual towards each other. School ended in our Freshman year of high school and we moved a few blocks away to a new house where we each had our own bedrooms. We were on one side of the house and shared a bathroom. Our parents on the other and they had their own bathroom. Mom had to get a full time job and was out herself at 6:00am every day and back about 5:30pm. We were to report to our Aunt's house about a block away once we got up and were ready for the day. It was very normal when our parents were not there to show up in the bathroom nude, do our thing in front of each other (bathe, pee, brush teeth, etc) and be on our way. Nothing sexual. Funny we never did this when our parents were home like on weekends. We were both late bloomers and we even discussed it with each other thinking we might have something wrong with us. My sister started a little budding just before school started. I didn't start till about six months later. Once school started we would go to our Aunt's after school (she has two little children). Next summer we started the same thing but after complaining our parents let us stay home alone but with no visitors. We could go out if texted or called about what we were doing. One other note, my hard on points straight up, parallel to my abdomen. This will come into play. Anyway, come the summer we're 16 years old. We both have part time jobs so we are in and out. We both have friends we see over the summer too. Neither of us is involved with a girlfriend or boyfriend. We're still doing our morning bathroom routine nude when our parents are out. One day a few days after my sister was at a sleep over, she comes in the bathroom. I'm brushing my teeth (first thing I do every morning). I have my normal raging morning wood. She walks up and says her friends at the sleep over were discussing their boyfriends dicks and they said they point straight out (perpendicular to their abdomen) when hard. She put her hand on my cock and pushed it down. It was both uncomfortable, border line painful but at the same time a turn on. She had only seen mine in the past and she asked me what was normal. I said I wasn't sure either but I said that in the porn we've both seen on line, most guys seem to point out and I'd never be able to do some of the positions they do. In fact I told her what she did was not too comfortable. Now it is spring break and we're back in the bathroom after another sleep over. She walks in and says her friends were having the same discussion again and she said she'd seen her brother's cock while spying (she didn't want to admit our relationship) and it pointed straight up. As she said this, she put her hand around my cock and stroked up. I shuddered. She looked at me and realized what she did and asked if it felt good. I said yes. She asked if I wanted more; I said sure. She put her hand around my cock and stroked the bottom of my shaft but that was no good. I told her, do what she did before, so I took her hand and showed her. I swear, she didn't stroke more than four or five times and I came like never before. I shot streams of cum all over her, me and the bathroom floor. After we cleaned up, I asked her if she could teach me how to "please" her. She said yes and we returned to her bedroom and she showed me how to jill her. It was great rubbing her clit, fingering her and watching her wriggle in pleasure as she came. When I get a chance, I'll write more about how our relationship has evolved and where we are now in college (summer break now but have some great plans for next year).
- age 18 almost 19 now, Jimmy

Back when I was in high school, I became friends with a guy and we got pretty close. He also had an older sister that was in her first year of college, and it turned out that sometime in that year she became a nudist and even did so at home. It was towards the end of our school year, but she was already out and moved back home. Sometimes when I was over at his house she had on a long t-shirt or just her underwear, but a couple times she walked around in front of me completely nude. Not only that, she also had a bush. I was used to watching porn where the girls were shaved clean, so something about her having hair really turned me on. I did a pretty good job of hiding it, but I definitely got horny watching her. After our year ended I went over to his house unannounced. His mom's car was gone and when I knocked on the door, it took a while but she cracked it open, just poking her face from behind it. "Oh hey, take off your shoes and come on in." I slid them off and squeezed through the opening, and when she shut the door I saw she was walking around naked again, and she didn't seem to mind showing me. She sat on the floor with her back on the couch and I asked where he was, and she told me he went with their mom to their grandparents and would be gone most of the day, but I could hang out there if I wanted. I figured I came all the way over, so why not. I sat in a chair across from her and tried to watch TV, but I kept looking over at her body while she read a magazine. She had her ankles crossed so her legs were closed tight, but the patch of hair was still showing. I was really getting horny and my erection was on display. She looked up and saw it, then asked if I liked what I saw. I apologized but she said "no it's ok, I like it when guys see me naked. But when they see me...I usually see them." I sat there stupidly for a few seconds and asked her "should I...take mine off too...?" She smiled and said sarcastically "well you can if you want!" I could tell by the way she said it that it meant 'yes, strip you moron'. I was nervous, but I stood up and pulled off my shirt, then my shorts and underwear, showing her my very, very hard cock. "Now that's more like it! Come sit next to me." My heart was pounding, and I sat by her on the floor, just inches apart. It was only quiet for seconds when she asked me what about her turned me on, and I told her I was surprised she had hair. She giggled and said a lot of guys like it so she keeps it full. She then started rubbing her toes on the bottom of my foot, which made my cock twitch. After a couple of minutes of footsie she got up and knelt over my lap, saying she guesses she'll make the first move. She kissed me and grabbed my hand, rubbing it against that big, hairy mound. I couldn't believe I was touching it and I started rubbing her wet slit which made her moan. She told me we couldn't have sex because she didn't have any condoms, but she would make it worth it. She got me into the middle of the floor and laid me down, got on top of me and started grinding her bush on the underside of my penis. It tickled, but it felt so good I groaned and squeezed her as she dry humped me. She started kissing me and said my cock was hot against her belly, then we rolled over and I started jacking off while she fingered herself. Pre cum was pouring out of my slit, and I would wipe it off against her thigh. Every time I thought I was going to cum, I sat back on my heels and squeezed it tight, not letting myself blow. I stopped myself three times before she started bucking with her own orgasm. Her mouth hung open, her eyes squinted, her toes clinched and spread apart. I couldn't even touch myself watching this because I knew I would explode, so all I could do was watch. When she came down I told her I really needed to cum, so she lifted her feet and spread her legs, then told me to go ahead. I started stroking harder and lasted for about five seconds before blowing the biggest load of my life all over that bush, milking out every drop onto her patch. She giggled again and started smearing it around, proudly displaying her matted, cum soaked pubic hair. I fell onto my back and tried catching my breath, and she laid next to me and we talked for a while, saying we can't mention anything about this and I agreed. Even so, it wasn't long before I started getting hard again, and this time she grabbed it and started stroking it for me. The whole time she squatted next to me, with her cum-covered pussy in full view. It took a little while but I came again, this time all over myself. She smiled and went to the kitchen and came back with a wet towel, then wiped me off. She told me she needed to clean herself up too, then ran upstairs and wiped as much off as she could, then came back down in her flip flops and a skimpy shirt which barely covered her waist. She was going to get in the pool and asked if I wanted to swim, but I said I should probably go because it wouldn't look right when they came home. She agreed and kissed me and rubbed her bush against my thigh, then I got dressed and went home. For the next few days I jacked off countless times thinking about what happened, but even though I saw her naked many times that summer, that day was the only time anything happened.
- age , anon

this all started when i finally decided to tell my family i was gay most all my friends knew.there was this one guy who swore he wast gay but he would let me see his penis. well i decided to give in and we went to the basement of his house where i gave him a blowjob. he told me he enjoyed it and asked if i would do it again i told him yes because when he cummed he cummed alot and i enjoyed this very much. we dont talk much but i will always remember that time
- age 15, JC in springfield,ma

It was a warm Saturday, and only the owner, myself and his high school son were in the office. I had some paperwork to clean up, and planned to be done by noon. The owner sent his son out to the receiving dock to stack pallets and clean up the area while he disappeared in his office. I brought up the security cameras on my computer, and watched this buff athletic teen work shirtless moving pallets, drinking in the sight, feeling slightly aroused knowing I was watching him, and he had no idea. I went back to my work, occasionally glancing at my computer watching his muscles strain as he went about his chores. I noted how unlike this boy god was to his fat bald Dad, and was definitely feeling a tingle in the hinter region. I glanced back at the screen, and he was gone. I flipped the cameras, and found him in the dock office, sitting on the sofa. At that very moment, he unzipped his cut off jeans, and slid them down his thighs. I couldn't believe it! Right on the well lit screen was a nice sized plump yet soft penis! He ran his hand across his soft chest, and down to his penis and scrotum, and pulled on them. Quickly he hardened and enlarged, and he started to masturbate. I was mesmerized! It didn't take him long, before his abs stiffened, a strained look came across his face, and he orgasmed onto his stomach. As good as the camera was, I couldn't really make out his semen, but I did see him then reach down, rub his stomach with his hand, then bring his hand up to his mouth, and lick it. He repeated it three or four times, until it was all done, then quickly pulled his shorts up, and left the office. It was the absolutely hottest thing I had ever seen in my entire life. The rest of my work day was ruined! I turned off my computer, went in to tell the boss I was kicking off, and went home and masturbated to a fabulous orgasm reliving that scene from the morning!
- age 28, anon (female)

I started masturbating but I didn't have an orgasm at first but it felt good none-the-less. I guess I was around thirteen or fourteen when I had my first orgasm and it was out of this world. Counting masturbation, I guess you could say I have been sexually active since that time. After a few years of masturbating I had my first sexual experience with a guy. I enjoy just about everything sexual, but the one thing I enjoy more than anything else is masturbating a man. Taking a big hard dick in my hand, one that is hard because of me, and playing with it gives me the biggest thrill of my life. I like for both me and my partner to be totally naked and have him on his back. I like to sit between his legs. That gives me a good close-up of his dick and balls. I can also watch his face in that position. It is such a turn on to have hold of his throbbing dick and feel its every quiver and throb. Although I don't particular care for the taste of a man's cum, I do like the taste of precum. I enjoy a long, slow session so I can build up to the end. And the end includes him cumming. Jerking his dick and watching his cum shoot out often causes me to have an orgasm sometimes without even touching my pussy. By the time I finish my pussy is soaking wet. I am married and my husband is not into masturbation that much, but I have a solution to that problem. My aunt is married to the most wonderful man I have ever known and although he is my uncle he has been more like a father to me than an uncle. Like a father to a certain extent. He and I have been doing some naughty things for the past twenty plus years. Shortly after my eighteenth birthday my uncle and I got carried away one day and I let him kiss me and he got his hand in my panties. We ended up masturbating each other that day and have continued this unusual relationship all these years. I have never had intercourse with him but we have done just about everything else two people can do. My husband takes care of all my other sexual needs, except masturbation. My wonderful uncle affords me the opportunity to be able to take a big hard dick in my hand and give the best hand job any man has ever had. And after my uncle shoots cum all over both of us he plays with my very wet pussy and then massages my clit until I have an orgasm that is more explosive than any I have during intercourse.
- age , Debra (female)

She lived across the street from me. I knew her for eight years before anything began between us. We sat, one evening, watching a movie in the living room together. Everyone was asleep but her little brother. It was kind of cool so she brought a blanket that we shared. I sat close with my arm around her. I let my other hand land on her lap and thighs. Once there I began to stroke and rub her leg. I moved down in between her legs. She moved a hand onto my stiffening cock as well. I unbuttoned her pants and pulled down mine. I reached into her panties playing with her lips. Not long after I had her naked from the waist down. We sat on a love seat. I was reclined with my feet up and her body pressed against mine with her feet up. I had one hand on her tits and the other all over her pussy. It was bald and smooth. I could hear how wet she was as my fingers moved in an out of her hole. I played with her until I made her cum. She then turned, leaning across my lap, to grab my dick. She focused on pleasing me as I did to her. She gripped my erect dick and began to stroke it. At first slow and steady taking in the sight and feel of me in her hands. She could feel me stiffening and squirm as my pleasure grew. She used these as cues to step up the pace and pressure. It was the first time we were together and she was staring at my cock in her hands. I tried to hold back but that only made it more intense. I wondered what she'd do and how she might react to me cumming. My dick became harder and harder the closer to orgasm I got. She tightened her grip and stroked faster and faster. I began to moan and tremble as I neared ejaculation. She stared as I squirted out my load, from beginning to end, not missing a drop. She didn't let go or stop until I went limp in her hands. It was a night I will never ever forget.
- age 27, scotty

This happened a few years back but it is crystal clear in my head. I have a little brother who is two years younger than me. I grew up with him and never had any sexual thoughts about him. This changed one day when I came home and thought I was alone. I went upstairs and before I reached the top I stopped and gazed into my brothers room which could be clearly seen from the steps. What caught my eye was he was sitting in a chair completely naked. He must not have heard me cause he had not moved. He was 14 at the time, and I had not seen him naked since we were little. He was sitting low with his legs wide open, giving me a clear view of his dick which was rock hard. It looked a little smaller than mine, and he had a small amount of hair. He was slowly moving his hand over it, I was in awe, I knew it was wrong to watch, but I couldn't look away. My dick was raging hard, for some reason this was turning me on beyond belief. I watched as his hand moved slow, touching his hard dick from top to bottom. Then all at once I saw a line of cum squirt out the tip. I almost came just from the sight. He sat a minute and walked to the bathroom. He shut the door and I quietly walked to the bathroom downstairs. I pulled down my pants and jacked like crazy and in seconds shot cum all over the sink. I never told him that I saw him, I still masturbate to it today.
- age 21, 16 then, anon

I babysat for the neighbors three boys for a number of years. The oldest was 14 the younger five and three. One night, after I had put the two younger ones to bed, Steve came back from his shower to the den in just his pyjama bottoms. He sat down next to me on the couch, and leaned his head back into my shoulder. His blonde hair smelled so sweet from shampoo. I put my arm around him, and cuddled him. I stroked his smooth chest, gently brushing his nipple. He shivered, and I played with it until it hardened. I looked down, and saw the outline of his erection pressing up against his pjs. I slowly ran my hand down his smooth bare stomach, and teased his cute little belly button, which made him squirm, pressing his back into my breasts. My eyes were riveted on the bulge in his pj's. He was only 14, but Steve appeared to be every bit as large as my boyfriend, maybe bigger. I put my hand on top of his erection, and lightly rubbed it. Steve sighed, and pressed his hips upward into my hand. With my other hand, I pulled the drawstring of his pj's, and ran my hand inside, over the head, down the shaft, and cupped his testicles. He lifted his hips up, and I slid his pyjamas down to his thighs, and saw it for the first time. It was slightly larger than my boyfriends, longer and thicker, and a beautiful pearly white. It was frankly a lot more attractive than my boyfriend's.. his was dark and veiny, with foreskin and a dense mat of black pubic hair covering his balls and dick, and Steve's was smooth and circumcised, with a very light sparse blonde pubic area, and his balls were totally smooth. I fondled his soft scrotum, and ran my hand up and down his shaft, teasing that sensitive part at the back of the head with my forefinger. Steve began breathing harder, and squirming on my lap as I quickened up my strokes. His whole body stiffened, his toes curled, and with a thrust up into my hand, he orgasmed, squirting shot after shot about an inch into the air, and down onto his stomach. I released him, and ran my fingers through his puddle, spreading it over his stomach, as he sighed and relaxed in my lap. I worked myself put from under him, and went to the kitchen and got a warm wash cloth, and cleaned his stomach and softened dick. As I washed him, he hardened again, and looked at me with pleading eyes. "again"? I asked incredulously, and he whispered "please". So again I moved behind him, he leaned back, and I jerked him off, this time rubbing his chest and stomach lightly with my left hand. He orgasmed again in less than five minutes, but with a lot less semen. I cleaned him up again, and told him he needed to get to bed. He pulled his pjs up, gave me a hug, and a kiss on the cheek, and gushed out a thank you. After he closed his door, I lowered my shorts and panties, and attended to my well soaked pussy, reliving the events of just minutes before. For the next year, Steve and I repeated our game every time I babysat the family. Then I went off to college. I still drop by to see the kids when I'm in the area, and Steve is now a senior in college. Whenever I see him, his eyes twinkle, and his bulge grows.
- age 24 now, 17 then, M.J. (female)

I work on a farm on Saturdays. Usually there are families with children, but yesterday there was a young man there. OMG, he was so lovely! I guess he was around 20-25 maybe? I don't know. All I know is that he was soooo hot! I had been working with the horses all day giving pony rides and had a break before we put the horses away for the night. I had been feeling sexy all day..hell...all WEEK actually. I was wearing a jogging top and joggers with a purple thong underneath. I LOVE thongs. I love the way they make me feel like there is very little covering me and I love the feeling of it rubbing against my ass too. Soo, back to this guy. I decided I would give him a little treat so I rolled the top of my joggers down a couple of times. This means that when I bent over he would be able to see my thong at the back, and if I reached up, he would see about as far down as my mound, and holy SHIT did I make sure he saw! I was literally dripping by the time he left. Then I went over to the large hay-barn and climbed the little wooden staircase to the hayloft. Up there, I slipped my joggers off and looked across at the car park as he was getting into his car. I swear, he looked right at me. I shoved my hand into my wet thong and jilled one off as I watched him drive away. One cum wasn't enough though, so I slipped the thong right off and stood there naked from the waist down. I lay on the soft warm hay and spread my legs and jilled myself off to three lovely orgasms! Then, I slipped my joggers on and stuffed my thong in my pocket. It was WAY too wet to put back on. By the time I got home, I was horny again and took a long hot bath and imagined me and this lovely man in the hay loft fucking my brains out! DAMN!
- age 18, Lisa (female)

It all started when my twin sister and I were 15. It was sometime during the summer so it was just her and me at home all day every workday (Both of my parents work). Sometime in the beginning of July, there was a heat wave and our old air conditioner couldn't keep up. The house was hot as hell...pretty much literally. I hated sweating in my clothes in my house. So I had an idea: try out nudism in the house when it was just my sis and I. I guess most people would've just stripped down to underware or something but I skipped that stage (I don't think I even had thought of just doing that). So one day I woke up and decided that that day would be the day I'd go naked. I got out of bed with my morning woodie and went to the bathroom. I let my dick go down (no jack off just natural deflation), and then walked around the house (still clothed) to make sure my parents were gone and it was just me and my sis. I got to the kitchen and ate breakfast with my sister who had woken up a little bit before me. We talked like usual and then went to our seperate ways. She went to the family room to watch tv and I went to my room to get ready for my morning shower. I got to my room and stripped entirely. Then I got a towel, slung it over my shoulder, and walked to the bathroom to take a shower. This was all upstairs so my sister hadn't seen me naked. In fact I sometimes did this when I wasn't playing nudist because I knew she wouldn't see me. After my shower, I dried off in the bathroom and then walked out entirely naked. I walked downstairs and went into the family room and sat down next to my sister who then looked at me and her mouth dropped. Here was her twin brother sitting next to her entirely naked. She said something like: "Nate, what the f*ck are you doing?" All the while staring at my soft dick. "I'm just hot so I decided this would keep me cool" I replied."You don't mind do you?" "Of course I do! I dont want to see that!" (pointing to my dick). "Well, you've seen it before when we were kids...it just was not this big and hairy." "Fine. Whatever. But put clothes on before mom and dad get home." I said something like "Duh I'm not stupid." So for the rest of the day until our parents came home I stayed naked. That night, I went to sleep without any clothes on, figuring my parents wouldn't see because they never come into my room at night or early in the morning. I woke up the next morning with wood again. I got out of bed and walked into the hall headed for the bathroom. As soon as I walked out of my room, my sister walked out of the bathroom and her eyes went straight to my hard seven inch dick which was pointing straight at her. She immediately yelled "Ewww, NATE!" "What?" I said, "You saw me naked all day yesterday." "Yeah, but you weren't hard!" "Ever hear of morning wood, sis?" She just stared in awe as I went past her into the bathroom and decided to give her a show and not close the door to piss (after all she had already seen everything). I forced my boner to face the toilet bowl and let out a nice piss. At the end I shook it a little extra for her enjoyment. I then washed my hands and invited her to eat breakfast with me. Sometime during breakfast my boner disappeared. I then told her I was going to shower and she demanded I wait until she brushed her teeth. I reminded her that I didn't really care if she was in the room while I was showering. She said "O yeah. Okay." So I went upstairs and hopped in the shower. A minute in I saw her walk in and she waved hi as she started to brush her teeth, looking at me through the glass door using the mirror. When I got to washing my dick and balls, she was still there. Somehow I started to harden up and she definitely saw that. Even though she finished brushing her teeth before I finished my shower she waited for me and we kinda chatted until I was done. When I turned off the water I started to dry off. When I got to drying off my still hard dick. She said "Aren't guys supposed to jack off when they're hard?" I said: "If they want to lose their boner." So she replied: "Don't you want to? Isn't it weird to go around like that? Do you want to do it?" I asked: "You mean here?" "Yeah, why not? I've already seen you naked with a boner." I was honestly really horny at that moment so I agreed. I invited her into my room where I grabbed some lotion for lube, sat on my bed, and began jacking off. She sat on my floor staring up at me stroking my member. After a couple of minutes I could feel the cumming rising and soon after I shot a huge load that landed right in front of her. She just left with a smile and I cleaned up my carpet. Later that afternoon my parents called to say that they were spending the night out and wouldn't be back until midnight so I got to remain naked for longer. I used the extra time to jack off some more in front of my sister and this time with porn. We only had a couple of desktop computers in our house at the time so I could only jack off to porn when I was completely alone, but now that my sister appeared to be okay with everything I could do it more often. So that night when we were both just surfing the internet in the PC room, I went to one of my favorite porn sites. I just started jacking off to porn right in front of her. She watched carefully as I came for the second time for her. She was also interested in the porn which she had never seen. For the rest of the summer, I walked around naked all day and she would always watch me jack off. Usually she'd either wake me up and watch me get rid of my morning wood or watch me blow a load in the shower. Sometimes I'd give her an afternoon treat too. Whenever our parents were out late we'd hit the porn. Our birthday was in the fall and she gave me a special 16th b-day present: a handjob. She woke me up that morning with her cool hand stroking my hard cock. I remember blowing my load onto her face and then wiping it off with tissues. Until today I have jacked off for her or she has jacked me off at least once a day. I have never seen her naked or asked to. I'm okay with just having her there to get me off.
- age 15 then, nathan

So, this happened about four months ago. It was a Thursday evening, my son Steve and I were watching tv after eating dinner. At about 9:30 Steve said he was getting a bit sleepy and had a test the next day so he was going to bed. I had walked into the kitchen to put my glass in the sink, saw the mail on the counter, and saw that Steve had received something from a University (he had applied to a few), and this was his first reply. So, I grabbed it and brought it to his room. I was kind of excited, so without thinking about knocking, I just opened the door so Steve could open the letter. When I opened the door, I saw my lovely son on the bed, no covers, with his penis in hand stroking away. I said that I was sorry, and walked out. I laid the letter back on the counter and went to bed. The next morning, when I got up, Steve had already left, he typically will stick around and have breakfast with me, but I was guessing that after last night he might have been a little embarrassed. That evening, I saw Steve when I got home from work, he said that he got the letter, and that he was accepted! Came and gave me a big hug before telling me that he had to go shower and get ready for his date. Thinking that I would have some time, I had dinner, alone, did some laundry, then went to bed and started to read. I was reading a romance novel. A few chapters into it, I started thinking about the night before. My son was now a man, I hadn't seen his penis since he was maybe 10, and he had grown into a very fine man. I'm not sure why, but after thinking about it for some time, I soon found my hand under the covers. I guess that I had got pretty into it, because I didn't hear Steve come in. When I opened my eyes, I looked up to see Steve standing there, with his eyes the size of grapefruit. I started to apologize, Steve started telling me, he had just got home from his date. When he walked in, he said he heard noise coming from my bedroom and thought something was wrong. I looked at him, with those beautiful blue eyes of his, and told him, that we all do it, and after seeing him the night before I was feeling the need to take care of business myself. He continued to look at me, and I was looking at him, then he started to "adjust" his pants. I asked him if he needed to take care of something. He responded that after going on this date with a girl he really liked, and coming home to see me doing what I was doing, he was starting to get that urge. I told him, if he wanted, we'd both seen each other already, he could do it next to me. He gave me a funny look, but I smiled and padded the bed next to me. He told me he had to go brush his teeth first. I said, "alright, when you're ready just come on in." After he left, I didn't want to go back to doing what I was doing, I thought I'd save that in case he actually did come back. About five minutes later, the door opened, Steve walked in, wearing only a pair of boxers. He looked at me and asked if I was ready. I lifted the sheets on the other side of the bed and again, padded the bed for him to come over. He climbed into bed with me, pulled down his underwear, and started to stroke. I told him he should slow things down, and maybe he could watch me first, then I'd watch him. So, he stopped and looked over at me. After a couple of minutes, I asked if he wanted to help. He seemed to know what I was talking about, because he reached over and stuck a finger in, then two. I was in heaven. After I had completed three really great orgasms, I said, "ok, your turn now," and rolled over, onto my side, reached over and started to slide my hand up and down his shaft. Every few seconds, his eyes would look over at me and smile. After he finished, he asked me if he could stay the night. I told him of course, and rolled over onto my other side. We spooned for a good few hours that night. Since this night has happened, we've spent a few more evenings together. We've even planned "date nights" where I would prepare dinner, and after eating, we'd sit on the sofa and watch a movie together. After the movie, we'd go to bed together. We haven't had sex, and we're not going to. I know many wouldn't approve of this behavior, but our relationship has become so much better, we had a good relationship before, but it's only grown since.
- age 39, Sandy (female)

Yesterday was utterly glorious. The sky was blue, not a cloud in sight and a brilliant sun smiled on all creation. I put on one of my favourite summer dresses. It is white cheesecloth and purely because I felt a little daring, I wore nothing underneath. I have already seen other girls around here in my little village with the sun behind them wearing very little and, well, it just seemed a sexy thing to do. So, twenty minutes later, I was on the hills outside the village just walking and enjoying the sights and sounds of spring. The birds were busy building nests and everything was right with the world. Of course, I knew I was naked under my dress and my clitoris responded with a gentle and insistent throbbing. I knew I was getting wet, but then that was the idea. I love teasing myself when I masturbate and I can literally take hours before I allow myself the blessed release of orgasm. I knew precisely what I wanted to do, although I had not chosen a location. As I looked around, I realised, I was totally alone. There was no one else for miles and miles. I gathered up the loose flowing material of my dress around my waist and allowed my nakedness to be kissed by the sun. Oh, but that felt so sexy! It seemed totally natural to me to wriggle my shoulders and let my dress fall to my feet. I picked it up and flicked it casually over my shoulder and carried on with my walk. Oh, how alive I felt! There is something I have always wanted to do, and I am not sure why I find the thought sexy. I squatted down over the grass and peed. That sent my clit into overdrive and the throb now because an urgent scream for attention. I stood and walked on. Then, I knew I was in the right place... in THE place. I was on the very top of a gentle incline, and I could see all around for miles. There were a few tiny dots of people a couple of miles away, and that is when I knew I had to do it here and now. I let my dress fall to the ground and lay down beside it. I spread my legs and started to caress my body all over, from my achingly sensitive nipples, to my tummy (and its new piercing) to my newly waxed mound and pussy lips. I teased my already sensitive clit, and started to finger myself. I knew I was alone, of course, but now I would not have cared if the whole village had turned out to watch. I drew my knees up and let them flop wide apart. I reached behind me with one hand and leaving my right hand middle finger to give my clit the attention she needed, I sank the same finger of my left hand deep into my anus. I have never been fucked in the ass, (never been fucked at all, actually) but I know it is something I will love. My anus was slick with my pussy juices, and it was not long before my finger was buried in there as deeply as it was possible to go. Then I felt the orgasm start to build. Oh, you have NO idea how I edged myself, teasing, almost getting there, then backing off, again and again and again. I was moaning and uttering soft obscenties, when I realised, I could shout, scream, do anything I wanted. At the moment I decided to allow the orgasm to rape my senses, I started to shout the dirty words that I usually only whisper to myself. My world seemed to splinter apart and for a moment or two, I was lost in wave after wave of savage, primal, lustful pleasure. I would not have stopped no matter if anyone had come along. I would not have stopped if a total stranger had wanted to take my cherry there and then. I would, quite literally, have fucked the first person who saw me. That set me off again and this time, I left my (now sore) ass alone and turned my attention to my nipples. I am small there, but what I have works beautifully. I pinched my nipples hard and twisted them. Right there, I made the decision that I will have them pierced next week. Another orgasm tore through me, and oh, how raunchy it was.
- age 19, Alison (female)

Our college is of very cheap construction, so there are very thin walls and you could hear a lot from the neighbouring room. Also there is a terrace connecting many rooms instead of each ones balcony. It?s fabulous when you have a party there, but it?s not very comfortable when you want to have some quiet time because anybody could look inside. There are two regular showers on each floor, but have no cabins nor division and you can?t lock it, so privacy is something architects didn?t believe in. It?s very common, especially in the middle of the night, that you walk in on some person masturbating in the shower. Sometimes two or three sophisticated people go there together and guard the door for each other to have some undisturbed ten minutes there, alone, or especially when with a girl. Most of the people respect when somebody says it?s fully occupied. I had a long lasting problem with finding a place where I could jerk off a little longer than just the quick session while being afraid of somebody?s presence. I had a former high school classmate on the other floor, with whom we went to the showers together from time to time. It usually happened after midnight so we had some time for talking there while e.g. shaving our intimate parts what eventually led us to mutual masturbation. But we got caught twice in three days and soon after we stopped doing that, because we were afraid of losing our heterosexual reputation. Only the coincidence helped me to overstep the fact we didn?t masturbate in each others presence with my roommate, who is a very shy person. One day the new couple moved to the room next to ours, boy and girl, and they were making love almost all the time. I mentioned the thin walls, so we heard everything and I found it very arousing for me. Sometimes when it happened in the night and they woke me up, I quietly did my thing under the covers, but when it happened during the day, which was much more often, it was very difficult to hide the boner in the boxers we always wear when inside. So once we were just reading some books when we heard the familiar moaning from her. It repeated for a while and I had a huge erection and noticed my roommate was about the same. I told him that was better than porn and asked him where he was usually masturbating, because I never heard him. He told me he did it in the school where you could lock and sometimes when I was away while watching porn on the internet in our room. It was just a gesture I showed, moving up and down, and simultaneously we agreed to do it right then, without words. So we stripped and jerked off watching each other. We even forgot to close the window and lock the door. Since then we do it everytime, alone or together, when the couple in the room next to ours makes love. It?s much better than just to jerk off and we solved the privacy problem. When I ask some people about their masturbation, doing it in each others presence is quite common here.
- age 21, anon

My friend Jake and I had been friends since we were kids so him staying the night was no big deal. In fact it was a regular occurrence! Jake had short brown hair, a killer body, deep brown eyes and had a pretty big six incher! Anyway we hung round the house all day then when we went to bed we stripped to our boxers and relaxed. We started to talk about girls and jacking off and I was getting really hard when we went to sleep. The next morning, I woke up to find Jake still asleep. Some of last nights horniness was still there and I had the usual morning wood! I then had an idea! I threw the covers off me, slipped my wood out the leg of my boxers and pretended to be asleep. I heard jake wake up and gasp as he saw my big boner! Then my wildest dreams came true. He reached across to my bed and touched the head of my cock! I almost exploded there and then and I let out a loud moan! I kept my eyes closed as he slowly worked on my cock, wave after wave of ectasy threw me! then I finally blew my load. I groaned loudly and grabbed the side of the bed as ropes of cum flew on to my chest and boxers. I opened my eyes sheepshly to see Jake grinning, his cock making a massive tent. I reached out and rubbed it through his boxers then slipped it out the fly and worked on it, using my own cum lube! Soon he blew a big load all over my face and down my chest, grunting loudly as he did! I went and showered and Jake went home but we are meeting up again next weekend! happy wanking
- age , anon

I am a pretty normal married guy. I guess I have a pretty boring sex life as I really have never had the many adventures described here. I really questioned most stories as being authentic until my adventure over the Christmas holidays. We were staying at my wife's parents' home and were in her old bedroom. The walls were so thin and my wife made it very clear there would be no sex while we were there. I am an early riser and I am usually up long before anyone else. A couple of days after Christmas, I was up early and decided to take a shower and get ready for the day. As I stood in the shower I decided to relieve myself with a nice jack-off. Just as I started getting going there was a light little tap on the door and my wife's sister burst into the bathroom. The shower curtain was not pulled all of the way to the end of the tub and there I stood in all of my glory. She quickly apologized and said she had to pee and couldn't hold it any longer. She quickly ran to the toilet which was the other side of the shower curtain so I could just make out blurred images with the curtain material. I could make out that she had pulled down her panties and pulled up her nightie as she sat and peed and peed. She quickly wiped herself and reached behind and flushed. She sat there for a few seconds and then said softly. "I have always hated the thin walls in this house and the old beds are so squeaky that it pretty much rules out having a sex life while staying here. I'm sorry I think maybe I interrupted your morning workout". Wow, how do I answer this? I am naked in the shower with my tool in my hand and my wife's sister is sitting there with her panties down talking about sex and seems to know I was jacking. I finally said I had needed some relief. She said she did too! I looked around the edge of the curtain and looked at her. She said, stay there but let's do it together! She pulled her panties the rest the way off of her legs and lifted her nightie over her head. I pushed the shower curtain all of the way back and started stroking. She slid forward on the toilet seat and spread her legs. It was an amazing sight. She ran her hand over her entire pussy for a couple of strokes and then put two fingers in and out of her hole lubing up the clit. Soon she stayed at the clit stroking the shaft but not the head of clit. Soon I heard a very familiar sound. She was making several rapid short breaths just like my wife does as she is approaching an orgasm. Then there was the distinctive soft moan, I thought only my wife made when she cums, and she shoved her fingers back into her pussy. I lost it and dumped my load in the tub. We regained our composure a bit and she said thanks I needed that and put on her panties and nightgown. She quietly left me in the shower in bewilderment. The rest of the week she would just smile at me but nothing ever happened and was said again. I am completely amazed that she sounded just like my wife as she was getting close to and when she was cumming, but they look so totally different. Actually everyone thinks they look alike except my wife (Jan) has dark hair (and has bigger tits) and her sister Tina has blonde hair. I had wondered if she was a real blonde but I now know she is. Jan's tits are big and sag a bit. Her areolas are brown and large, bigger than a silver dollar covering the entire end of her tit and her nipples are long and point downward when she is turned on or cold. She has dark curly pubic hair. The inner lips of her pussy are longer than the outer lips and her pussy looks like a flower getting ready to open as the inner lips look like soft petals. They are wonderful to watch when we have sex. Tina's tits were relatively small. I think she must wear a padded bra. Her nipples are little nubs sticking straight forward and the areolas are pink about the size of a nickel. Her pubic hair was wispy blonde, almost transparent. Her inner lips did not protrude at all and when stood up her labia completely closed and looked like a little butt. I have seen enough women (as well as photos and movies) to know their bodies come in all shapes and sizes, but I am amazed how these sisters can look so similar when dressed and so totally different in their sex parts. I am now intrigued and can't get it out of my mind. I also wonder what their mom looks like? Don't think her current hair color is real so that doesn't help. I am sure I will never find out but it is stuck in my mind. So I guess I have questions for the women out there who have been able to observe and compare themselves to their moms and sisters. How different and similar are you to your sister and mom? For those who may have been in such a situation, how different a sound do they make than you when they orgasm? Please share, my mind is spinning.
- age 31, Marty

This just happened a month ago in my apartment unit downtown. Whenever I stay there, I usually take pizza home for my dinner from the local pizza shop. They were good and never had any rants about their service. On one of those weeks, I had been busy with stuff and decided to just have the pizza delivered over to my place. I called the shop and said my usual pizza order and they told me to expect the delivery in about 40 minutes and that was just perfectly fine with me. I was then working out on my bench press, just in my boxers. After about 40 minutes, the doorbell rang and I opened the door. It was the pizza delivery. I took notice that the delivery guy was also fresh-looking, just around my age based on his looks. I let him in and he gave me my pizza. I gave him my payment and he gave the change. Since he's also probably just residing in this neighborhood, I introduced myself and got his name (Eric). I then somehow noticed his casual glances into my body (I was still just in my boxers then) and he brought up a conversation, noticing my workout equipment in the living room. I noticed at that moment that he was also buffed up and well-muscled, probably much like me, though it was not that noticeable with his long-sleeved shirt. After a few minutes of conversing, I then noticed the bulge growing in his pants. I then told him with a grin that "his" needs to be taken care of. He then chuckled off and affirmed what I said. At that moment, I felt mine going hard too and asked him if he'd like to have a quick wank at that time. He said yes and we went off to the carpeted floor. He then took of his shirt and pants and I saw that he was also well-buffed just as me, with his toned arms and abs. I gave him some lube as we started stroking. I was very much horned up by that moment and he suddenly took my cock in his hand and rubbed it rapidly. I instantly felt an intense feeling and saw that he was using on me the rosy palm method, rubbing his palm on my dick head. I myself haven't finished a whole session of just using that method because of its intensity. I then found myself moaning deeply and he restrained me from moving too much by laying himself on my body. I moaned and groaned as I feel his heavy breath on my neck and his twitching arm muscles against my body. I then immediately took hold of his hard dick and did the same method to him, making him moan and curse my name. We lasted about an hour before I couldn't bear the intensity anymore and told him I'm ready to blow. He then told me to jerk his dick more harder. I then blew about 10-15 ropes of cum onto my face and chest. We then rapidly shifted places, with him now the one lying down and I rapidly rubbed my palm onto his throbbing dick. He groaned loudly as he shot out his ropes of cum onto his chest and abs. We then took a rest lying there for a while and jokingly talked about what had just happened. We then wiped ourselves clean and he put his shirt and pants on and went off, telling me to enjoy my pizza. After that day, I would call up the the pizza to be delivered during dinner at my place and of course, have another hot jerking session with Eric.
- age 21, Derick

Hi everyone. It's been a while since my last post but I finally have another story to tell. I'm still a virgin and I don't have a boyfriend so I masturbate a lot. With school and work there is not much time for a social life. So instead I just check out hot guys and use it as my inspiration later. I love butts, but honestly I try to see if I can catch a guy while he's hard so I can see the outline in his jeans. That just gets me going. Anyway, my best friend Amber has an older brother named Steven. I think he is two or three years older than me but I'm not exactly sure. He's tall and cute and I've checked him out more than a few times. Amber caught me once a few years ago and we made each other promise that our brothers were off limits to each other. Well, it turns out that was easier said than done. Last week, Steven was going out of town for the weekend with some friends and he needed someone to watch his dog and fish while he was away. I guess he couldn't find anyone because he asked me at the last minute. He lives about two blocks from where I work so I told him ok and that I would probably just stay over instead of making the drive home. The weekend went by quick. The dog was no fun he just kinda laid around all day until it was time to eat and the fish just swam around. No biggie. I kinda went snooping around the loft but Steven didn't have any fun or dirty secrets. At least ones that I could find. Sunday night, Steven texts me that he's on his way and he would back sometime after midnight. I said ok and I was just watching tv on the couch and I fell asleep. I awoke to the sound of Steven coming in the front door and he apologized for waking me. Then we just kinda started talking about this and that and long story short we ended up cuddled on the couch with the lights off watching a movie. He slowly started creeping his arm up my outer thigh. I got butterflies in my stomach but I just pretended not to notice. Before I knew it his hand was under my shirt and he was slowly rubbing my stomach. I tried to ignore it for a while but I started getting so wet. I leaned more into his body and I tried to put my hand on his leg but it landed right on his crotch. He was soo hard. It felt like his jeans were going to bust at any moment. Then he just turned my head and stated kissing me. I thought about my promise to Amber for a split second but I wanted this so bad. I started to rub his bulge through his jeans. Squeezing and grabbing it. He kicked off his shoes and laid me down on the couch in one motion. My heart was beating and I was nervous but I had never been so horny in my life. He unbuttoned my shirt all the way down then undid my belt. He pulled off his shirt and showed me his sexy abs before he finally laid his hot body onto mine. We were vigorously making out and rubbing each others body. After a while I just wanted to feel his hard dick in my hand. I kept trying to slide my hand in his jeans but it was a tough angle and his belt was still on. He noticed me trying and lifted his torso away from mine. I pulled on his belt until I got it open then went for his jeans and zipper. Finally I reached my hand in an pulled out his hard dick. It was pretty thick and I would guess about six or seven inches. I'm not experienced enough to know a guys size. I would have to measure. It was already dripping his precum and I used it to glide my hand up and down his hard shaft. He brought his body down on the side of me and began to undo my jeans. By the time he got his hand down my pants I could feel my wetness all over my inner thighs. He was rubbing my clit and sticking his fingers in me. I just kept stroking his cock while my hand got wetter from his precum. He sat up and tried to pull my jeans down but I told him that I was still a virgin. He didn't say a word and just laid back down beside me. I put my hand back on his cock and started rubbing his abs with my other hand. I could feel his muscles start to tighten and I knew he was going to finish. All of a sudden I could just feel his warm cum shooting onto my stomach and dripping down my hand. It was the most cum I had ever felt or seen and he just kept shooting. He finally finished and just laid there for a second. He then got up to go find a towel and I quickly started to rub myself and had a great cum before he got back. Now his cum felt cold and I could feel it oozing down my side. Steven gave me the towel and I wiped myself down. He tried to get me to stay but I started to feel bad about Amber. I left and got home in time to eat breakfast with my parents. Amber came over that day and I was so excited but I couldn't tell her anything. Steven has been texting me three or four times a day since then but I just keep saying I'm busy. I like him and honestly I wanna fuck him but I made a promise to Amber.
- age 18, Kim (female)

My brother and I had always been very close and after mom and dad divorced we got closer still. We seemed to like each others company more than with any of our other friends and since mom worked late we spent alot of time together alone after school. Since we were so close we didn't have any secrets from each other and shared everything and we even still sometimes played show and tell. We showed each other how we were growing and I remember how proud I was when my tits were more than just large nipples and I finally grew a few hairs between my legs. He was just as proud when he started getting erections. Then one afternoon he came out of his bedroom naked and said he had something I just had to see and he told me to get naked. After I had my clothes off he got an erection and proceeded to start pulling on it and after a couple of minutes some thick white stuff dribbled out of the tip. He had this big smile on his face and asked me what I thought. I acted like I didn't know what had happened and questioned him about it. He said he had been touching himself in bed last night and it felt good so he kept on doing it until the stuff came out and that felt good so he did it a couple more times and now he could make it happen any time he wanted. Then he said it was too bad I couldn't do anything like it. I didn't want to feel like he was the only one that could have fun like that so I told him I'd been doing it too but only I had to do it a different way. I laid down on the couch and started playing with my nipples, twisting and pulling on them. That I had been doing for a couple of months because it felt good. I had occasionally played around with my pussy too but had never actually masturbated like I was attempting to do now. I kind of ran my fingers along my slit not really knowing what I was doing until I touched the little bump right at the top. That sent a shiver though me and I did it again and then pressed down harder which made me moan a little. Then I just naturally started making circles around it and the more I did it the better it felt. While I was laying there he was watching intently and pulling on himself again. Watching him watch me got me more excited and I pulled harder on my nipples and moved my hand faster between my legs until I had what might have been an orgasm. I had never felt anything like that before and my whole body tensed up and my pussy seemed to be on fire. After it was over my brother squirted out some more stuff and then we both kind of relaxed and caught our breaths. Then for some reason I felt emmbarrassed and I got dressed and went to my room. For the next couple of days we didn't say much to each other, I guess we realised that maybe we had crossed some kind of line. Seeing each other naked was one thing, nudist families see each other all the time, but masturbating in front of each other was something else all together. One afternoon though we talked about it and decided it had been fun but that we wouldn't do it again, at least not together and at the same time. With the rules in place we did masturbate for each other but one of us always stayed dressed while the other one did it. I loved watching him come and it was always so exciting having him watch me do it. Most of the time he didn't even undress, he'd just pull it out and do it but I always made sure I was completely naked before I even started. We always did it after school because we had two to three hours before mom came home which gave us plenty of time. Some days I'd get naked right after school and stay that way. Me walking around like that always got him going and after he was done I'd lay on the couch or floor and take my time getting myself off. We continued all the way thru high school until I went away to college but even then whenever I came home on a break we'd manage to do it again. I'm married now with a couple of kids of my own but we still get the urge every once and a while and we'll get together and masturbate together.
- age 31, Clare (female)

Auto fellatio at the theater:- I was so horny and really wanted to masturbate but I really wanted to be daring and decided to masturbate at the local movie theater while watching a movie. I got into my shorts without any underwear and tee shirt even though it was not really that warm, and arrived at the movie theater and got my ticket for the movie "Salt" with Angelina Jolie. I got some Soda and Pop Corn along with some napkins. It was an early show and there was only about 30 people in the theater. I sat in the very last row and looked around as I sat down. The closest person was five rows forward and to my right by 15 seats. I knew I was in a good position to masturbate. Finally the movie started and within five minutes I had my shorts pulled down so that I was sitting in the theater chair naked with my cock out in the open, I gently stroked it for about 20 minutes while watching the movie. I got a real scare though when an employee came in and started checking like they normally do. After that person left I knew I had a good chance of not being interrupted. So I pulled my shorts back down and took my legs out of my shorts and really started jacking off stroking my very hard eight inch shaved dick. I was so hot and horny that I decided to put my feet on the seat in front of me and as I did I lowered my head and licked the tip of my cock. This was great, the chairs were in a perfect position for great leverage, and I quickly put my head back and within five minutes I was sucking on my cock getting in well over two inches. By this point I was completely ignoring the movie, I did check though to make sure I was still private. I kept sucking my cock and pulling harder and harder on my legs while pushing on the seat in front of me. I was able to get more of my cock in my mouth close to three inches and this was the most I have ever been able to do. For the next 30 minutes I sat there naked and jacking my dick and sucking it. Then I felt the cum boil and I knew I was going to cum so I looked to make sure no one was looking and I then sucked my dick with the desire to fill my mouth. It happened and I swallowed most of my cum but some leaked out and I kept sucking. After I finished I sat there naked until the credits started and most of the people started to leave. I then put on my shorts and left but I turned to see the small puddle of cum on the floor. As I left I passed by this cute girl going into clean the theater. It made me smile knowing she would see my cum along with the pop corn I left.
- age , anon

This took place when I was 17 and my little sister had just turned 13. Because of our difference in age, we really did not have a lot in common. I was a senior in HS and she was in the sixth grade so we had no friends in common or even friends of friends in common. On this particular day, I had football practice after school and she had a study group after school. Shortly after lunch, the coach cancelled football practice and, unknown to me, my sister decided not to go to her study group. When I got home that afternoon, being horny as hell and thinking that I would be alone for a couple of hours, I promptly went to my room and stripped. In a matter of moments, I was lying on my bed, looking at my well worn porn magazine and slowly stroking my hardon, building up a head of steam. Of course, thinking that I would be alone, I did not shut my bedroom door. In the meantime, my sister arrived home and thinking that she was alone because of football practice, went to her bedroom and stripped. She then decided to go to the laundry room to get her clean clothes. As she walked by my room, she looked in and there I was in all of my glory. The first I knew I was not alone was a high pitched "Kenny, what are you doing to your penis and why is it so swollen and stiff?" I froze in mid-stroke. I had to think for a couple of seconds before coming up with my response. "Jennifer, what in the hell are you doing home?" Then I happened to notice that she was as nude as I was and she realized the same thing at the same time. I was very pleased that she was. She always wore very loose clothes and I was under the impression that she was no more developed than when she was as a skinny little 7 year old which was the last time I had seen her nude. I could now see that she was not still that skinny little girl. Her nipples were getting quite puffy and her tits were starting to develop as well. Her pussy was still hairless but, all in all, she certainly was enough to keep my hardon a its full 7 1/2 inches. I could tell by the look on her face that she didn't know what to do so I looked at her and said, "I won't tell if you won't tell". When she started to smile I knew I wasn't in trouble. "Well" I said, "first, it's my cock, second, I'm jacking off and third, I've got a hardon from looking at this magazine". She asked if she could look at the magazine and I said "sure, come on in". She walked in and sat on my bed, right next to me. As soon as she sat down, I layed back down on the bed and started slowly stroking my cock. She asked me if she could help me jack off. I took her hand and placed it on my cock, wrapped her fingers around it and started stroking. I could not believe how good it felt and the fact that my now very sexy 13 year old sister was doing it. I asked her if she knew that girls could jack off too except that in girls it was called fingering. She asked me to show her so I had her stop jacking me and lie down on the bed next to me. I then began to slowly rub her tits with one hand while I spread her legs apart and started to rub her pussy with the other. I alternated between rubbing her clit with my index finger and sliding my middle finger into her pussy. It did not take long for her to come to great climax. I then straddled her pubes while facing her tits and began jacking in earnest. In less than a minute, I blew the biggest load I had ever blown up until then. I then had to explain what I had just shot all over her chest, face and hair. I wiped some cum off of her tits and licked it off my fingers and wiped up some more and put it up to her lips. She promptly licked off and put more on her fingers and licked that off.
- age 34, Kenny

I've been going to my universities fitness center regularly for over a month now, trying to get on this whole well-being bit. Normally I shower in the locker room after my workouts, as it's a long hike back to my residence hall. There are two shower rooms in the locker room, one which has radial partitioned showers and another with three columns on which there are several heads. Most students go into the first room with the partitioned showers. I've noticed that it's only the old men who don't really care and students who want to look or be seen that go into the second room. I always go into the second room. There have been a few guys who will come in while I'm showering. We'll give each other a nod and continue showering until our eyes wander down below. I've seen a fair amount of dicks in there; usually we'll just look as we lather up and scrub our own crotches. Sometimes we'll put on a little show for one another, massaging our dicks, grabbing hold of our balls, arching our backs. Just this morning I was showering, it was almost noon. The early morning crowd was gone and the lunch break crowd had yet to show up. I was minding my own business, cleaning myself when another guy walked in. I was excited; he hadn't chosen the partitioned shower room. When I looked over to see who it was, I noticed immediately that his eyes were looking right down at my member. He walked over and turned on a shower head on the same pillar, directly opposite of me (that had never happened before)! I got a good look at him: blonde hair, slender body, not very defined (although he had very nice pecs), and no body hair, except for a little scruff in his groin and brown forests in his armpits. His penis was massive, he must have been semi-erect; I have never seen a real penis that big. To me something like his dick existed only in pornos. He began shaking his cock and rubbing his balls. I was getting harder by the second. Soon his cock was sticking straight out, and although I didn't have a measuring tape, it must have been eight or nine inches. Once he began stroking his circumcised head, my own uncircumcised penis began growing. In no time I was at my six inches and stroking along with him. For several minutes we were going at it until I mustered up some courage. I thought that since he was forward enough to come time, size me up, stand right across from me, and start masturbating that I could go a little farther. I reached out and touched his leg. I followed it up to the inside of his thigh. He was coming closer to me. I move and rubbed the underside of his balls. He keep stroking. I grabbed his cock and began moving. He let go and moaned. It was so sexy and I felt so excited. He whispered to me, "not here," and led me to the corner of the shower room where there was a deep alcove with a toilet on its back wall. He pushed me up against the wall, pressing our dicks together between our stomachs. I turned him around and sat him on the toilet. With his huge, pulsating cock just inches from my mouth, where I could smell and almost taste it, I began stroking him. In no time his whole body convulsed, he moaned, and spurt out three ropes of hot cum all over my neck and chest. He traded spots with me. I tried to last as long as I could, but in minutes I came, more powerfully than I ever had, exploding rope after rope all over his face. We went back to the shower, cleaned our cum off each other, waiting for our boners to subside before going back into the locker room. When we were done changing we gave one another our numbers. I told him to call when ever, he said he could come anytime.
- age 19, Jonas

I just have to let someone know what I have been observing lately through my bedroom window into my neighbors backyard pool. I have not had a sexual relationship with anyone since my dear husband passed away and what my 19 year old neighbor, Nathan, has been doing at night has been driving me crazy. His family has an in ground swimming pool enclosed by a wooden fence, it appears to be a very private area, although from one specific location from my window one has a full view of the pool area. Most nights after the evening news is over at 10:30 Nathan will come out to the pool for a swim. Usually he would take laps for 20 minutes, and then stand in front of one of the water jets for above five minutes with his right hand mostly underwater and moving back and forth very slowly. Then he would reach for his jar of lube and apply some lube to his erection and then begin stroking with more deliberation. Each time I observed him I became so wet and stood there at the window rubbing my pussy. The sight of Nathan doing this made me so horny and I easily came with satisfying orgasms, some of them were the best of my life. Nathan was very well endowed and I knew I had to figure a way to get him alone with me to see if I could get a more close up view of him other than through my bedroom window. Well, Nathans family had a pickup truck and I needed a few things moved from my storage rental facility to my house and arranged for Nathan to help me one Sunday afternoon after church. On the way over to the storage building I made small talk with Nathan asking him how everything was going after he had graduated from High School. He told me that he was lonely as most of his friends had gone away to college and that he especially missed his girlfriend who had gone too. I told him that it must hard to be a young man his age and not have a girlfriend around to tend to his needs. He look puzzled at me and asked me what I meant by that remark. I revealed to him that I had been observing him almost every night in his swimming pool. Nathan was shocked and embarrassed. I suggested to him that we pull into a motel and that I would rent a room for the two of us to explore what each other needed. Once we were in the motel room there was no stopping this young man. What I mean is that he was kind and gentle; but, he had only one thing on his mind, and that was pure sex. I did things to him that he did not even know about and he made me so very, very happy. Our relationship went on like that for several more months until he joined the Navy. I was sad to see him go. I now find myself masturbating to his and my husbands memories.
- age , Lilian (female)

I am in high school and my brother is a freshman. My brother has been a wrestler since he was seven or eight years old. When we were younger, I would practice with him. Once I hit around 12 years old, I stopped wrestling with him. I was starting to develop and it would hurt to wrestle with him because of how tender my growing breasts were. As I got older, I thought about wrestling with him again, but I always felt like it would be too awkward. Besides, he had wrestling practice three days a week after school. I figured that he got enough practice. One evening, my parents had gone out for a fancy dinner related to my mother's job. This left me and Michael (my brother) home alone. This was not unusual. We generally behaved, often kept to ourselves but occasionally watched tv together or chatted on the couch. This particular night, I was sitting on the couch reading a book. Michael came in from the kitchen and plopped down on the opposite end of the couch. I set my book down. "What's up?" I asked. "I have a really big wrestling tournament next week, and I need a little extra practice. I was wondering if maybe you could help me practice here at home, you know, like we used to." He said. I thought about it, and actually found the idea kinda hot. Rolling around on the ground with my rather attractive 15 year old brother, "accidentally" groping each other. "Sure, just let me change real quick." I replied, hopping up and heading to my room. I had been wearing jeans and a cute top that day. I stripped completely naked and changed from my plain white cotton panties and plain bra, into a hot pink thong and the matching push-up bra. Then I threw on a pair of black short shorts and a tight white tank top. If Michael said anything about the pink bra that could be clearly seen through my shirt, I would just lie and say that I had been wearing it all day and I didn't want to dirty another bra. I returned downstairs to find Michael had moved the couch and coffee table to give us more room. He was stretching. I joined him and I noticed him eyeing my outfit. His eyes were checking out my legs and stomach and flicked quickly up to my boobs and then back to my legs. We finished stretching and looked at each other. "Do you remember the positions?" He asked. "Of course!" I exclaimed. We got into position with Michael under me. I coundted to three and we started wrestling. I was doing better than I expected myself to do for it being my first time in so long, however Michael won with only a small struggle. We assumed the starting position again, only I was under Michael this time. I put up as much of a fight as I could. While we were wrestling his hand was pressed tightly on the outside of my right breast. I appeared to ignore it, and he was ignoring it too, but inside it was making my nipples harden under my pink bra. Eventually, I lost again. "You up for more?" Michael asked me. "Hell yeah, bring it." I replied. We assumed the starting position yet again, Michael under me. We started wrestling. This time, Michael's hand was on my ass and slowly creeping more and more toward my vagina. It appeared to be an accident on his part, but I couldn't help gasp when his finger brushed against my clit. He pulled his hand away, apologising like crazy. "It's fine. It happens." I assured him. We got into the starting position again, me under Michael, and I could feel his dick hardening against me. I pretended not to notice and we started wrestling. As we continued on, he was getting harder and harder. I moved myself in such a way that caused my tank top to move down, so that it was sitting under the cups of my bra. I moved my hand toward Michael's hard cock. I placed it there and pressed, and he gasped this time. Only I didn't pull away. I pressed myself closer to him and continued to apply pressure to his boner. "God Dianne, don't!" He said. I stopped. We looked at each other, my shirt still falling and his hard on obvious. "Please?" I whispered. He pulled me back toward him and removed my tank top. I began to pull his tee shirt over his head, and he began to slide my shorts off. "Let's go to the couch." He suggested. We both got up and sat down on the couch. I reached around behind my back and started to unclasp my bra. Michael slid his shorts and boxers off all at once, and his cock stuck straight up. It was my first time seeing him naked in years. For a 15 year old, it was a pretty decent size. I reached out and began to stroke it slowly and gently. He sighed contently. I continued stroking him and gradually began to speed up and get rougher. After only two or three minutes he said, "Dianne, I'm gonna cum." I continued stroking and I felt his dick spasm. His whole body tensed up and he bagan squirting his cum all over his chest and stomach. I held his cock while he finished cumming. When he was done, he came over to me and slid his hand into my thong. "I've never done this for a girl before." He whispered. I guided his fingers into my vagina and showed him how I liked to be finger fucked. Then I showed him how to rub my clit. He was a pretty fast learner and soon I was laying back writhing in pleasure and moaning out as I came. When it was over, we sat there naked, looking at each other. His dried cum was still on his stomach and chest. We now meet once or twice a week and I help him practice some wrestling, and then when we're done, we'll go up to his room and masturbate each other. It is nice to be able to masturbate with someone else in a non-threatening and no pressure environment.
- age 18, Diane (female)

I grew up in a single parent household. My mother had two jobs and was gone a lot. I was lucky because we lived across the alley from my grandparents house. When my mother was at work I was always supervised by my grandparents. I was lucky because after I was about twelve years old I could go from grandma's house to my house basically supervising myself. I just had to "check in" on occasion with grandma so that she would know that everything was alright. I was free to spend time with myself. This was great for me as I had developed a body that was growing and my pussy was always needing attention. I gave my pussy all the attention it required. The freedom I enjoyed came with a price. I had to do the cooking, cleaning, and the laundry to help my mom out. I had chores to do every afternoon after school and I had to clean the house and do laundry on Saturday. Believe it or not I was glad to do it. I didn't want to go to a sitter or any thing like that. As I got older I experimented with my personal sexuality. I started wearing fewer clothes when I was cleaning house. Pretty soon I was vacuuming totally nude. The freedom I felt when naked is undescribable. I could rub my clit and cum when I felt the need. It was so enjoyable vacuuming. I started being mostly naked on Saturdays doing the laundry also. Once I had the washer and dryer going I would hold my pelvis against the vibrating machines and have the most enjoyable orgasm. Who knew taking care of chores could be so much fun. I developed a strong desire for penetration and couldn't get away from it. I would insert two and three fingers into my flower but my fingers couldn't get deep enough. It was like an itch deep inside that I couldn't scratch. I kept trying though. Then one Saturday while I was doing the laundry I found the answer to my itch. On laundry day our dirty clothes are in the hamper in the bathroom. I had to wash them fold them and put them away. I had clothes to put in my mother's room and while putting her clothes in her dresser I saw a huge flesh colored penis shaped object standing erect on her night stand. My eyes locked on to it and I was captivated by it. Beside it was a bottle of astroglide lubricating liquid. I finished putting the clothes away and walked over to the night stand and picked up the dong. I had never seen one before. My pussy started to tingle. The dong was so big around that my fingers couldn't touch when I grabbed it. It intrigued me sooooooo much. My mind was racing. I started to think about how this huge dong was probably in my mother's pussy the night before. I would never have imagined it. My mother has always been a very private person. I was so excited! I had to play with it! I took it to my bedroom and closed and locked the door. I did that in case my mom or grandma came in unexpectedly. My bed is a four poster bed with a blanket rail between the bottom posts. A while back I had started resting my feet on the rail with my knees bent toward my chest. I would bend my legs toward my body and spread my legs as far apart as I could while I played with my pussy. I started doing this when I shaved my pussy. I am more sensitive shaved and it is much easier to clean when I have my period. I placed a pillow on the bed where my butt would be and two pillows where my head would be. I placed my six foot standing mirror at the foot of the bed so that I could see myself with my new found friend. I wasn't sure what I was doing. I knew that I was going to find out. My heart was beating so fast with anticipation I could hardly breathe. The way I was breathing you would thing that I was in a foot race. After everything was in place I laid down in my "playing" position. That's what I called it when I would think about playing with myself. My butt would be raised off the bed, my body was on the bed and my head and shoulders raised. This position gave me such a view of my pussy. I would lay in this position and slide my fingers in and out up and down my pussy. I would stimulate myself with one hand or both. I just enjoyed my times of self pleasure. Today was different. I had something that I was curious about laying beside me on the bed. I picked it up and held it between my boobs. My pretty, perky, pink, B's as I called them. I followed the wire coming from the dong to the control box and twisted the button. It started to buzz slightly. The buzzing made my nipples get hard. I turned the button more and the buzzing became more intense. I rubbed it on my nipples from breast to breast. Sliding on my dry skin was not smooth and easy so I got some lotion that I had close and squirted it on my tits. They were becoming so sensitive by now and my pussy was throbbing like crazy. I could feel my vagina wetting itself. I could feel my labia relaxing and my love lips opening. My vaginal secretion was flowing freely as it came out of my pussy and went between the cheeks of my butt. I was glad I covered the pillow with a towel. I spread more lotion to the top of my pelvis. I moved the dong up from my pelvis to my nipples, circling them and then back down to my pelvis. I couldn't tease any longer. I had to relieve myself. My build up was so intense. I had to hold the dong with two hands it was so big. I grabbed the lube that I took from my mother's room and squirted it liberally from my belly button to the lips of my pussy. I circled my pussy with the dong buzzing. It felt sooooooo good. I circled my pussy over and over. I was almost afraid that it was too big. Then I took a deep breath and held it in. I went from circling my pussy to parting my lips with it. The outer lips opened up and the head slid between them. Then the inner labia opened and the head slid between them. I could feel the huge size of what I was doing. It was huge. I tilted the dong toward the foot of the bed and slid the disappearing head up toward my clitty. My clit hood opened up and exposed my clitty to the slick shiny huge vibrating head. When the vibe touched my clit I came. I had a huge orgasm. I had not had one like that before. I let out a loud grunt. Oh yesssss Oh Yesssss Oh Yesssssss I kept saying over and over as I came again and again. I wasn't done yet. I wanted more. I wanted to feel actual penetration. I had been fantasizing about it for so long and now was my chance. I couldn't stop here. I moved the dong to my hungry vagina and started to pull it in. The vibration felt soooooooo gooooooooood. The head disappeared completely. I could feel a huge build up inside. It was like a dam holding back a huge lake of water. I pulled on the dong and it wouldn't go any further. I started to move it in and out. In and out felt so good. I could feel a kind of stretching sensation. I pulled the dong out and squirted more lube between my labia until it ran down to the towel. I then teased my pussy again. I was determined to have penetration. I started to push the dong in again. It slid in to the same depth as before. Just a little deeper than the head. I turned up the vibration a little higher and placed both hands on the dong and pulled it in an inward motion. I started to move it in and out. I could feel the contours of the realistic head and the motion stimulated my vagina. The in and out motion felt sooooooooo gooooood. I could feel a slight pain. It was a pain of extreme pleasure. I moved it in and out faster and harder. I felt something give. The pain increased. The dong broke free and went all the way in until it stopped. I felt it reach the end of my vagina. I thought my pussy had EXPLODED. I had just had the most intense orgasm ever. I screamed EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh. There was such a gush of my fluids that was a crimson color. My pussy was squirting fluid out of it as I pumped the dong in and out. With each motion I would cum. I pumped the dong in and out until I was exhausted and my pussy was sore. I took the dong out and rolled over onto my side. I curled up in to a fetal ball. When I finally stopped my pussy really hurt. I thought that I had hurt myself. I laid on the bed and got my senses about me. OMG that was so intense. What had I done. It was so painful but felt so good at the same time. I had used up a good portion of the day and had to hurry and get cleaned up. First thing I did was clean up the dong and put it back where it was, I noticed that I had used up quite a bit of the lube. I hoped that it would go unnoticed. I then took a hot bath and that made me feel better. My pussy was still really sore. I let it rest for a few days after that. I had to hurry to finish my chores afterwards. Everything had to be done before mom got home. When she came home she was pleased with my work and we went to a restaurant for dinner. I was glad of that. There would be no clean-up after dinner. We had an enjoyable evening. I will never forget that day I later learned that I had broken my hymen myself. After my pussy quit hurting me and the dong became the best of friends. That vibrating dong gives me such intense orgasms. I have yet to find anything better...
- age 22, Angela (female)

My girlfriend and I have been together for over a year. She is the first girl I have done anything with and her religious upbringing has made her quite shy sexually. She is starting to get more adventurous though. Over new years (summer in the southern hemisphere) we stayed in a lake house with some friends from college. It was a short walk down to a very small beach where we went swimming to ring in the new year. On the way back (with a bit of dutch courage) I suggested to my girlfriend that we should come back tomorrow night to go skinny dipping, and she agreed. So the next night we headed down to the beach, nervously checking for other people. It was my first time skinny dipping?what an amazing feeling! We made out in the cold waist-deep water, occasionally stopping to laugh at how naughty it all was. Back on shore we were kissing again. I was keen to know if she would be comfortable going further in a semi-public place. She was kissing me passionately so I took that as a cue to continue. She started to moan as I played with her breasts and ran my hand down to her pussy. I began to tease her clit and she grabbed my penis and started to stroke. We made out violently as we masturbated each other. In a few minutes she was gasping for air and shuddered to orgasm, her feet almost giving way under her. Not long after that I came, shooting my load over the sandy shore. My girlfriend was very excited by our "adventure" and has loosened up a lot since. Last week she played with herself for the first time, masturbating to orgasm while I watched. It was the hottest thing I have ever seen.
- age 19, Sam

Amy, age 26, and I live in next door apartments in the south near the Gulf Coast in one of those complexes that have a swimming pool and tennis courts, etc. We were friendly with each other, grilling steaks and burgers on each others balconies and sharing a bottle of wine or a couple of beers on the weekends. Amy had a strong sex drive, as she had made many references to it. However, she had never made any suggestion that she would be into a relationship with me. She always had women over to apartment and three of them were more regular visitors than others. I observed the comings and goings of these women for about three months when a light bulb clicked in my mind that Amy was a lesbian. I finally got up nerve to bring up my suspicion that she was a lesbian with her and she openly admitted to she was a lesbian. She added "Jim, I thought you knew my sexual preference, as I had never tried to have more than a friendship relationship with you." I told he that I respected her sexual preference; but, that I was a little disappointed and that I was beginning to care for her as more than just a "friend". We talked for a good hour on the subject Amy told me that some of her women were bi-sexual women and that she thought most of them would be open to a Threesome, and asked me if I would be interested in that. Well, I had seen all of her women friends and they were all as hot as Amy and my reply was a definite YES. For about six months Amy and I shared her lovers that were willing to be with us. It was great watching two women go at it. I was awkward at first as I had never done anything like that even though it always had a "happy ending" for me. Amy was very open with her partners telling them what she wanted from them to get off and I soon learned the techniques and zones of touch and pressures as the women pleased her. I became more involved and began pleasing Amy in the ways the other women had pleased her. Eventually, Amy and I had lone love making sessions without another woman and she had let her apartment go and moved in with me. We continued with this relationship for about a year and number of women visiting us diminished to just two. Amy told me that she still needed the softness of another woman every now then and that she was totally satisfied with our relationship and that I made her happy. I told her that I understood and I was ok with her having a couple of "close" female friends. That was 22 years ago and Amy and I have been married for 18 years and have two daughters.
- age 21 then, Jim

From the balcony of my apartment I had a really good view of my neighbors son's bedroom. When I first noticed this I suppose he was 18 years old. It must not have occurred to him that I could observe almost every move he made when his lights were on as he always had the window curtains wide open. He looked to be what one would consider to be an average teenage guy with a strong sexual desire. He would masturbate almost every evening whilst laying on his bed. Most of the time he would lube up his penis and edge it for while until he couldn't take it any longer and then start stroking rapidly releasing his load onto his stomach. At first I was fascinated by his masturbation and his devotion to it. However, after several months of observing his almost daily routine his ritual became annoying. He would stand in front of his dresser mirror observing his body, his erection while flexing his muscles and admiring his male attributes. In late spring the apartment complex pool was opened and I met him at the pool laying in the sun. I struck up a conversation with him and he seemed to be quite intelligent and knowledgeable in current affairs. We became "poolside" friends as we usually tanned together and chatted. On frequent occasions I would observe a bulge growing under his swimming trunks. Before the "bulge" would get out of hand he would get in the still cool water and the "bulge" would subside after a few minutes. One day I asked him if he had any girlfriends and to my surprise he said no, just a couple of dates every now and then. He told me that, other than his mother, I was the only female that he had talked to this much and that he appreciated me for being willing to talk to him so openly. With that said, I asked him if he would like to go up to my apartment and have some iced tea. As we were standing on my balcony drinking our iced tea, a look of terror overcame his face as he realised one could see into his bedroom from this viewpoint. I admitted to him that I had been observing his masturbation activities for the past several months. His face flushed red and he was lost for words. Finally he asked me if I enjoyed watching him. I told him that at first I was fascinated watching him, then annoyed, and then, as I got to know him that I began to enjoy them again. I was becoming pretty wet between my legs and on impulse I asked him if I could masturbate in front of him. We went to the inside of my apartment as I stripped naked and laid on the couch, placing my right hand over my pussy and fingering my lips. He watched me in amazement and took off his trunks, stroking his erection. We were both quite aroused and I could feel my juices starting to really flow. Soon, he got up and ejaculated all over my breasts, with loud moans and I had a tremendous orgasm just after his. For the next six months, as he went on to college that fall, we became mutual masturbation buddies. He often came to my apartment, we would sit around in the nude watching TV or movies. He would play with himself openly and I would do the same often ending with performing other sexual acts on each other. He was a nice guy, I wonder what ever happened to him, as I moved to another city when he left for college.
- age 34 now, 25 then, Janice (female)

I'm known as a good girl... No one would guess it, but I masturbate about three times a week. I know I should sleep to be well-rested for my day of tests tomorrow, but...my pussy is dripping. I wore skimpy clothes (minus underwear) around my room while studying. I was turned on, but busy. Now, I am ready to go! This will be difficult to narrate while I'm doing it... I've been playing with my nipples for awhile now, and they're hard and perky. Pulling down my soaked panties... Wow, running my finger down my slit shows I'm pretty wet. Mm, this feels so nice, rubbing my clit. I think tonight, I will go beyond my normal clit-and-tits routine and into my actual pussy. Whoa, I'm so tight that I have to go in slowly with one finger. I don't usually masturbate with penetration because of this and fear of seeming unchaste. How will I ever fulfill my fantasy of riding a nice, big cock? Ah, but it feels really nice, so much so that I had to stop typing so I could use my other hand for my clit. I can't help but to let out little gasps, and if it weren't for fear of being caught in the act, I would be moaning. I know how to supress my moans, though. So nice... I took my finger out of my tight tight hole so I can get intense with my clit. Yes, something's building up... So close now... I can't take it!! That was fun.
- age , anon (female)

I'm very shy. I always have been. But I love to masturbate, and usually do it at least five to six times a week. The feeling I get when I'm touching myself is just amazing. Usually, I tend to do it at night when everyone in the house is asleep and under my covers with the lights off, and usually don't even fully remove my clothes. One afternoon recently I had the house to myself and was feeling very achy and wet, very horny. I just didn't want to wait until the nighttime to take care of it. So I got completely naked with the lights on and the windows open, letting in the cool air. I wanted an orgasm that was intense...one like I'd never had before. I don't have any sex toys, but that day, I decided to use the end of my hairbrush. I was already changing things up by being completely naked in the living room with the windows wide open. But I really wanted to feel naughty and sexy and do something spontaneous...something that would give me the intense, toe-curling orgasm I wanted so badly. So I sat down on the couch and opened my legs, playing with myself first just with my fingers. I did what I usually do, really building it up and making myself slick and soaked, then I started with the hairbrush (and damn that really felt amazing). The cold wind coming in through the windows was making my nipples hard, so while I played with my pussy using the hairbrush, I rubbed my nipples too. I could really feel that sensation building inside that meant I was close, so I stopped everything. I let the feeling start to subside then I straddled the arm of the couch and with my finger inside, I started grinding my hips against it (riding it, if you will). The pleasure was INCREDIBLE!! And instantly I came. Hard. I've always been particularly "vocal" during masturbation, but that orgasm actually made me squeal. I collapsed back on the couch but didn't let up once. I began fingering and rubbing even faster than I had before and within minutes, I was arching my back and crying out as another orgasm hit me. I got the intense, toe-curling, mind-numbing orgasm I wanted. And after the fact, I realized that anyone who would've come by the house could probably have seen and heard me masturbating. And that thought made me have to do it all over again.
- age 18, ShySensualist (female)

My friend Jake and I had been friends since we were kids so him staying the night was no big deal. In fact it was a regular occurrence! Jake had short brown hair, a killer body, deep brown eyes and had a pretty big six incher! Anyway we hung round the house all day then when we went to bed we stripped to our boxers and relaxed. We started to talk about girls and jacking off and I was getting really hard when we went to sleep. The next morning, I woke up to find Jake still asleep. Some of last nights horniness was still there and I had the usual morning wood! I then had an idea! I threw the covers off me, slipped my wood out the leg of my boxers and pretended to be asleep. I heard jake wake up and gasp as he saw my big boner! Then my wildest dreams came true. He reached across to my bed and touched the head of my cock! I almost exploded there and then and I let out a loud moan! I kept my eyes closed as he slowly worked on my cock, wave after wave of ectasy threw me! then I finally blew my load. I groaned loudly and grabbed the side of the bed as ropes of cum flew on to my chest and boxers. I opened my eyes sheepshly to see Jake grinning, his cock making a massive tent. I reached out and rubbed it through his boxers then slipped it out the fly and worked on it, using my own cum lube! Soon he blew a big load all over my face and down my chest, grunting loudly as he did! I went and showered and Jake went home but we are meeting up again next weekend! happy wanking
- age , anon

Humping a pillow is nice but I end up coming very fast, so what I do is I shave all my pussy hair (I like the feel of smooth skin, and when I'm wet I love to rub it all over). Lying on my bed naked I spread my legs and pinch my nipples to a peak rubbing them nice and hard till my clit is stiff. If I'm not very wet I suck my fingers a bit till I have some nice spit on them then rub my clit nice and slow with my right hand while my left hand rubs my anus (again use some spit). My clit will get soooo hard that I get these little shocks (it's like coming little by little) that go all around my body. Pumping a finger in my pussy and rubbing my fingers all around my clit. I will come sooooo hard while a pump my hips in the air. My clit will stay hard that during the night if I happen to get up to pee. I just have to rub it all over again after leaving the bathroom.
- age , Robyn (female)

I think I have a bit of an exhibitionist streak in me, as I really get off on the idea of other people hearing or catching a glimpse of me masturbating. Sometimes I leave my blinds open, strip down naked and play with myself in my bed next to the window. I live in a ground floor flat with a car park and more flats just outside my window, and I fantasise about someone masturbating as they watch me stroke my breasts and pussy in clear view. Other times, I leave the windows open, and slowly begin stroking my pussy lips. I work my fingers all over my pussy until I'm really wet, then I dip my fingers in once or twice to cover them in my juices. Once they're nice and wet, I focus my fingers on my clit, working it up and down, and in small circles. At first I just begin letting the occasional sigh and moan escape my lips. But as I get more excited, my heavy breathing and loud moans of pleasure must soon be audible outside. When I know I'm near my orgasm, I finish myself off with my vibrating dildo on the highest setting. Before long the whole street must be able to hear the loud buzzing, and the beautifully sexy squelching noises as I pound it furiously in and out of my soaking cunt. Finally, I have an incredible orgasm, which makes me scream into my pillow. I hope everyone outside enjoys my performance!
- age 21, Dahlia (female)

Me and my best bud have been doing this for a couple years now. We jack each other off a lot but one night we were really horny but didn't wanna go all the way because we thought it was a bit too much. Basically one of us lays on our back with a boner and the other sits on it so the cock runs up the ass crack. The one on top then rubs their ass up and down the other's body over and over. It feels AMAZING and I always cum the most when we do this. Sometimes it can be even better when you lay them on their front and you kinda dry hump their ass. Its even better if you use something as lube like shower gel or KY Jelly.
- age 21, JP

Lay in bed on which ever side is most comfortable, with your knees bent and together. Now lift your upper leg up, and with one hand reach around behind your butt, grasp both of your testicles and stretch and pull them toward your butt. Lower your leg down so your penis is on one side of your legs and your balls are on the back side. Slow and easy, straighten out both of your legs, squeezing them together as you go. This will pull on your testicles and make your penis as hard as a rock. Spread a towel beside you, and under your cock, and position it so that when you ejaculate it will catch your semen. A sock slid over your penis works great also. Both make for easy clean up. The technique is to bring your self to ejaculation without ever touching or stroking yourself, and this is how it's done. Squeeze your legs together clamping down on your balls. Now stretch out your legs, which pulls back on the testicles causing your cock to become very hard. Try to get your legs completely stretched out. You may have to do a little adjustment to your testicles to get full pressure on your cock comfortably. The shaft and head of your cock should feel like it is stretched and expanded like it's going to pop. Ease up on your leg squeeze and let the pressure off. Now squeeze and straighten out your legs again. Keep doing this in cycles, sometimes holding on the pressure, letting the head of your cock build. Relax your mind and just concentrate on the feelings in your penis. Let the feelings flow. As you feel the urge to ejaculate coming on, relax the squeeze just a little. With practice you can get to the point where you can get right to the edge and just hold it there by gentle squeezes and releases, letting the waves of pleasure surge through your whole body. When you go over the edge, sooner or later, just squeeze and stretch out hard, letting your semen squirt, all with no hands. The ejaculations can be quite intense at times. I usually squirt 6 to 8 times before my ejaculations start to subside. When they do, I then reach down with my hand to stroke my penis, usually to another climax, followed by 4 or 5 more good squirts. I only follow up stroking by hand when I'm alone. I have used this technique several times when on business trips where I may have to share a hotel room with a fellow employee, or those nights when the wife is just not in the mood, and I just have to masturbate. It's a silent way to pleasure myself and no one knows, because there is no rocking the bed by stroking. The technique is silent, very pleasurable, and is actually rather exciting, especially having someone asleep right beside you while you ejaculate your load.
- age , Rinin

I am a 19 year old female who goes to college, but this happened when I was home on break after finals. My brothers and I were home alone because my parents were at work. My brothers are both 16 (twins). They're pretty handsome (though I wouldn't think of them as the hottest guys around). Both are approximately 6'1", 180ish pounds. I was walking to my room upstairs when I passed their shared room. The door was slighly open so I peeked in to see what they were doing, without announcing myself. When I did this, I saw both of my brothers naked, sitting on one of the beds and slowly rubbing their boners, which were eight inches (I heard them talk about the size, I can't tell myself). There was a porn movie playing on the TV in their room, and it looked like they were both watching it. I looked for a minute, getting really horny. I was about to leave to masturbate myself when they scooted together and started jacking each other off. They spat on their hands every once and a while for lube. After about 20 minutes, one of my brothers announced he was going to cum. He stood up and pointed his dick at my other brother as they began to touch their own dicks again. My standing brother continued to stroke until he grunted and I saw a stream of cum shoot from his penis and hit my other brother who then shot as well. I could smell the cum and it smelt awesome. After a minute of just panting, the boys got some tissues to clean themselves up. I then went to my room and masturbated...what an orgasm!
- age 19, L. (female)

One day about a year ago, my sister (who was 16 at the time) barged into the bathroom as I was sitting on the toilet jerking off. She saw what I was doing and freaked. I got really scared that she was going to tell my parents that I was masturbating (they're the crazy you-can-never-masturbate-because-the-Bible-says-so type). She in fact started telling me she would tell Mom. I pleaded with her not to tell. I got her to promise not to tell, but she had one stipulation: I had to jack off in front of all of our siblings. That meant I had to jack off in front of her, my 15 year old brother, my 14 year old sister, and my 13 year old brother and sister (twins). I agreed to it just because I feared my mom that much. She marched me downstairs to the family room where all the other kids were watching TV. As I walked in, my 15 year old brother, Dave, noticed my boner in my shorts and started teasing me. Everyone laughed, as even the 13 year olds knew about boners. My sister who caught me, Patricia, started to tell everyone about how she caught me and that my punishment would be to do the deed in front of everyone. My brothers thought this was hilarious and started laughing hysterically. Patricia made me take off my shorts and boxers and stand in front of my siblings jacking off. After about five minutes of pounding my meat, I began to cum and aimed for Patricia who had found a seat right in front of me. Some hit her, some just fell to the floor. She quickly left. I think she jilled off but I can't be sure. Next to leave was Dave who had an obvious hardon and later admitted that he went to jack off in his room. I then left and made my youngest siblings clean up. Ever since then I haven't been bashful with my masturbation or nudity. Whenever my parents weren't home, I'd never close the door when using the bathroom, letting my siblings stare at my cock as I pee, shower, take a dump, and even shave naked. I never closed my door when I changed. Most importantly, my siblings saw all the jacking off they wanted. When I jerked off in my room or bathroom like old times, my door was never closed. I also moved to public spaces and jacked off in front of everyone while doing everyday things like watching TV. Sometimes I'd even watch porn with others around, including my sisters. It was all great fun and really exhilerating with an audience. Eventually my brothers decided to join me. So sometimes all three of us would be jacking as our sisters watched. The girls never got naked for us, but we never actually wanted them to. We just wanted them to watch. I haven't really done this since I've turned 18, but my brothers definitely still do.
- age Just turned 18, John

My girlfriend was over watching tv and she had to go to the bathroom. I decided to masturbate and she walked in on me. Now we never talked about sex so she was in shock. But then all of the sudden she took her shirt off and jeans then she took her bra off and panties so I continued to masturbate while she was fingering herself. I cummed like never before and Laurie squirted and I couldn't believe this. So she told me to come over two days later. So we were in her room masturbating and her mom wasn't home. So we continued and her mom came in the room. Me and Laurie covered ourselves up and she was shocked. But then she said this is normal and was happy we weren't having sex. She said for us to continue and she actually gave Laurie and me some techniques. This was cool and she said one time she would like to join us but she said it wouldn't be right and left. I continued and Laurie pulled out her vibrator which her mom gave her as a birthday gift. Then we showered together and went downstairs and had supper. Hope you enjoyed there's more coming and yes it's real.
- age 22, Joe

I masturbated compulsively with my mother's vibrator when I was a teen. I masturbated on the toilet in the bathroom, it has a shag carpeted cover and I stimulated my anus by rubbing it against it when I masturbated with the vibrator on my clitoris until I climaxed uncontrollably. I read The Hite Report that was my mother's until I was so aroused by reading about other women stimulating their clitoris' that I would have to climax by masturbating my clitoris directly until I orgasmed. I masturbated and had an orgasm in the public library I was so turned on. I tried not to make a noise but I couldn't stop myself from masturbating. Because I read the report there it made me need to masturbate until I orgasmed. I get really turned on when I masturbate really loudly and the vibrator I need to masturbate with is really loud. I'm so ashamed that I masturbate with a vibrator. I can't buy one so I use an electric toothbrush and masturbate really loudly until I orgasm in my car and I tape record it so that I can masturbate to it with earphones on so that no one can hear me masturbating.
- age , me (female)

Usually I Jill off with toys. I especially like to use dildos and bullet vibes. I masturbate almost everyday but the other day I forgot to buy batteries and became super horny. I had never orgasmed without my bullet before so I did a little research. My new technique: I sat up in bed and leaned back against the wall and propped my knees up in a bent position. I stated off massaging my clit. Then I inserted two fingers and stated rubbing around up there. I remembered reading about the gspot and realized that must be what I was rubbing. Soon I was so wet I could hear my fingers rubbing and thrusting the area. I was moaning hard with excitement then it happened. A little liquid came flowing out and ohhh it felt good!!! I kept going more and more came out! I had never had such a powerful orgasm. It was hard not to scream. When I stopped rubbing. And pulled my fingers out a steady flow of liquid came out (thought it was pee but I didn't mind because as I have wrote about before I find pee pleasurable). After I was done I got up and that portion of my bed was covered. Problem was I was not expecting it so I didn't put down towels. That's when I discovered it was not pee because it didn't smell except for the smell of sex and cum. I did this again and again and the liquid comes out every time. I love my new discovery.
- age 27, Rachel (female)

Ok, let's just take it as read that most girls can cum by rubbing their clits and some by just fucking themselves with something. I can also cum by just squidging my thighs together. (VERY handy for cumming in school!) I am a chorister and organ scholar too. I won't say where for obvious reasons. I find that I love to masturbate inside the organ, and especially when I know there are other people around. During choir practices, I get to play the organ unsupervised and I cannot be seen from the knave of the church or the chancel. That means that I can be daring. I usually slip my knickers off before going up to the console and always sit on the organ bench with my bare pussy in contact with the wood. (I LOVE the thought that my organ teacher will have my pussy wetness on his trousers...he could have SO much more if he wanted). While he is downstairs working on some part or other I will start to jill off. I love that at any moment he will want me to start playing again, and that just makes me "edge" all the more. I can usually cum three or four times during a rehearsal in church and I am sure I look flushed when I come downstairs again. I have also "used" an organ pipe for masturbation like someone else on here has done. I guess I have a real kinky streak in me. I am still a virgin but I would LOVE to be fucked inside the organ....(and there is one choirboy in particular,,, DAMN, I would be his first in the blink of an eye... WHEN he is old enough ...or NEARLY old enough that is). For now, there is only me, my fingers and my imagination. I am ready for sex,,,MORE than ready, but I also enjoy my masturbatory life too. Oh, I forgot, during services, I have to be robed. That means cassock, surplice and since I already hold a performance diploma, I am entitled to wear the academic hood, but I sometimes go totally naked underneath.
- age 19, Sarah (female)

Any kind of touch on the clit can be stimulating for me. I don't have an orgasm easily from penetration, but when someone rubs my clit, I go crazy! I love to masterbate and have from an early age. When I get hot and horney and my clit is swollen and ready to explode, the feeling that I love the best is to touch it first lightly with a vibrator and then work it harder until I cum and cum, over and over again. When I was younger, I discovered the wonderful feeling of the water from the bathtub faucet. I put a little water into the tub, not much, just enough to be nice and warm on my back. I then slide my body down to the foot of the tub with my legs on either side of the faucet. Getting into position under the flow of the water to run directly onto my clit. The force of the water is hard and incredible!! I move my ass around with the water pushing down on me. It doesn't take long to bring me to an unbelievable orgasm. If you have never tried this, I strongly encourage you to!! A few years back, I showed my husband this method. Now he has me lay in the tub and masterbate to the flow while he sits alongside the tub and pleasures himself while watching me so that we can climax at the same time. Wonderful!!
- age 38, Cheri (female)

I don't masturbate a lot. I have a 6 year old that takes up most of my time, and I have a 19 year old, and a 22 year old (but they do not live at home) and I am divorced from my husband. My 19 year old stayed the night one night, and my daughter was sleeping over her friends house. My son was sleeping in the living room, and I was still awake. I had not had sex, or even touched a penis in months, and I was feeling extremely horny after watching a sex scene in a movie on lifetime. I was wearing my tight workout pants, and I had on a tight red shirt that stopped before my belly button. Although, I am 49 years old, I am in better shape than most women my age. I used to tan, but I kept getting thong tan lines, and I tried to tan nude, but I never felt comfortable. I started to massage my crotch. I took off my shirt, and was wearing no bra. I pulled my pants down, then my thong, and soon I was naked. I rolled over onto my stomach and began massaging my vagina in that position for a little. I didn't want to use my vibrator, sometimes it can get loud, and sometimes I can get loud. I needed something. I decided to just go for it. I pulled the silver vibrator from my dresser drawer, and realized my tits were hard from my cold room. I put my tight red shirt back on, and sat on the bed. I put the vibrator in my mouth, and sucked on it to get it nice and wet. I soon found myself sucking it for a few minutes longer than I intended. (it had been almost a year since I had given a blowjob, and almost two years since a handjob). I finally twisted the bottom, and velt the vibration rumble. I let it rest on my right tit before letting it drop down onto my pussy (which I had just freshly shaved a nice thin strip above just hours before). I never used to shave my vagina, until I joined facebook, and was having a chat with my sister (who is older than me) that she shaves, and wanted to know if I did. I told her that I did when I was pregnant with my second son (19 years ago), and that I did it again when I was pregnant with my daughter (6 years ago) but I stopped. She told me she shaves to make herself feel young, and that she feels that her husband gets more turned on by it. Even though I don't have a husband to show my shaved vagina, I did feel younger with a smooth, shaved pussy. Anyway, I was sitting on the vibrator, moving my butt back and forth on it while sitting on the edge of the bed. I wasn't whimpering at all, but it felt damn good. If only really cocks would vibrate like this. I put a hand back on my ass crack, and let my finger slide down until it rested on my asshole. I had only put a few things up my butt before (exp: a sharpie, a thermometer, and and old toothbrush) I only do it when I am really horny, and that night, I was really fucking horny. I let my finger push its way in, and I let it slide as far as I could take it. I finally started moaning (but not loud, just soft breathing). I did that for quite some time. Then something weird happened. I just wanted to cum. I didn't care if my son knew, or heard, or saw (in fact, I kind of hoped he would catch me. It gave me a weird sort of excitement). I heard my bed creaking loudly. That was good. For some reason I wanted to be caught. My son is sort of overweight, but I knew if he saw this he wouldn't freak out. I caught him getting a blowjob from his girlfriend, and afterward we talked about it and I told him it was alright, and that its just oral sex, and that everyone does it) I also caught him masturbating recently, and he was watching a porn video online called 'MatureDaily' and he was really giving himself a jerk over it. I stood up, and leaned over my dresser, pushing the vibrator into my pussy with my right hand. I was looking at myself in the mirror above my dresser as I did this, and I noticed some wrinkles. I was moaning, and letting out high pitched (but quiet) whimpers as I touched my face with my left hand. I put my right finger in my mouth and started sucking it, a second later, my bedroom door opened. I could have stopped, but I did. I went on as if I handt noticed. I wasn't close to cuming yet, so that was another reason to not stop. I heard the door close, and figured he'd just seen, was syartled, and left. But then the door opened again. "Mom?" he said. I was still acting like I didn't see him. He repeats, "Mom." I heard the door creak, and then nothing. I started sucking my finger again, and then I felt it. Something poked my left buttcheek. I turned, and there he was. He looked at my crotch, and I looked at him, surprised. He asked me why I was masturbating so loudly, and I told him I was "horny as shit" and he just told me to be quiet. He gave me a hug, and I think he said something about my pubic hair, but I didn't hear him. I was so hot, I licked my pussy juices off of the vibrator, and tried to let it slide into my asshole. It was too big, and I ended up kind of hurting myself. I put it back in my vagina, and had my way for another hour. I was loud. I eventually had to cum, and let myself spurt. I kept going and came again. My cum was dripping down my thighs. I kept going even longer, smushing my butt up against the wall, and having doggy with the house until I felt more cum splash down my thighs. I rubbed my asshole for a few minutes, and then stopped. I took my shirt off, and laid there, crotch wet with my cum, my mouth was wrapped around the shaft of the vibrator, and sucked the juices off. I swallowed, and then put the toy back in my dresser. I fell asleep quick, and when I woke up, I was still naked, and my pussy was covered in dried cum, and my asshole hurt, and I needed a shower. I showered, dressed, and went out to say hello to my son. I gave him a hug, and he let his hands brush against the back of my shorts, obviously feeling for a thong (he has a thong fetish, I always let my thong ride up so he will see it, and he always hugs me, and brushes his hands up againsy my butt to feel for a thong). This time he put his right hand on my left buttcjeek, and squeezed. It was awkward because I wasn't horny anymore, but I thought of kast night, and its not like he doesn't know what I have under my shorts.
- age 49, Kelly (female)

I am a bad girl. I have always been a bad girl. But so is my little sister, Kelly. Kelly stole two of my boyfriends in high school and rubbed it in my face (not that this justifies what I have done here). One of my boyfriends (he was really just a friend I wanted to screw) ended up fucking her first. She seduced him a week after I told her I was going to let him fuck me. This is all water under the bridge. But she flirts openly with every guy I bring home. And she is a tease, but then so am I. I guess we have always been in competition. First a little about me: I am 5' 8," brunette, slender, B-cup, 28 years old, college-educated, an amateur photographer. I am an exhibitionist and I love to masturbate. I don't have a boyfriend right now. I masturbate four to eight times a week, and regularly at work. I like to come here and read stories while I am at work and slip my hand inside my panties and think about all of the bad girls and bad boys who come here to do the same. I am a receptionist who basically just answers the phone. I have a private work area and a deep, secluded desk, which allows me plenty of privacy and time. The boredom is just too much. I usually start reading erotica around 2:00 in the afternoon, so that I can rub one off by 5:00. Sometimes I like to "come" while people are leaving the office for the day. By 4:30 I am so horny I would almost fuck anyone; I have at least one finger deep inside my cunt under the desk. Sometimes I go home sans panties. I love to feel the juices running down my thighs as I ride the subway. I get off because of the danger of it all. I get off because I like to be seen, or to imagine that I could be seen. I'm telling you this because my love of exhibitionism has led to some naughty behavior over the years. This has been going on for a long time. When I was a teenage gymnast, I teased my coach something terrible. I was so bad. I had a crush on him. I had just started masturbating and I was doing it everywhere. I purposefully let my leotard ride up into my pussy. I just liked the pressure against my clit, and I basically masturbated (without hands) in front of him, rubbing against practically everything. He could not take his eyes off of me. I know he lusted after my tight virgin ass. And I gave him every possible view of my body that I could dream up. I was always "accidently" showing him my panties or "forgetting" to wear underwear under my gym clothes, which were sometimes soaked through until they were transparent. I love his eyes on me. He must have been so frustrated, with my spread legs in his face all the time. And he stared, but he was always a gentleman. I am surprised nothing actually happened between us. But back to Kelly: Kelly and her new boyfriend Mike came to stay with me for a night at my apartment just after Thanksgiving. She told me she is not in love with him. Mike is just a fling who fucks her well. She said they are not exclusive and that it is not at all serious. This got my interest up. Let me just say that Mike is good looking, not really my type, a little too sleazy and preppy but he has a good body just the same. They stayed in my roommate's room (she was out of town) right across the hall from my bedroom. The doors have transoms, and the transoms have been removed, so there is a big hole above each door. This allows sound to travel easily from one room to the other. My roommate and I hear everything that goes on. She and I both have listened to each other having sex. I have heard her masturbate (she and I both have vibrators) and I am sure she has heard me. She has certainly heard me watching porn. The sounds are unmistakable, especially when I join in. During dinner my sister asked me how my photography was going. Eventually I confessed that I had been taking some erotic self-portraits (we had already been discussing our sex lives or in my case lack of sex, which meant masturbation). She asked what "erotic self-portraits" meant. Mike's jaw dropped and he intimated that he was very interested in seeing them. I said they were mostly soft-porn nudes and a couple racier than that. She pointblank asked if I was actually masturbating in the photos. I confessed that in some of them I was. She asked me what I did with the photos afterward. She asked me if I showed them to men of if I used them to get off; or were they "art" pictures. Then she cut me off and said that actually she did not really want to know. "I use them to turn me on," I told her. "I would show them to men if any were in my life, but for right now I look at them myself." Mike said he would love to see them. "I'll bet you would," my sister said, and she punched his arm. "Let's go to bed," she said. "First let's see the photos," Mike said, "I think she wants us to see them." Kelly shook her head and laughed. She said that if I wanted to show my "erotic self portraits" to Mike, that was my business. (She scowled at him.) Then she added, "If I know my sister, and I think I do, she definitely wants to show off her nudie photos." Mike said he was willing if I was. Kelly said he could see them but that she wasn't that interested. We went upstairs to my room. But when Mike followed me to my room, Kelly came in right behind him. I turned on my computer and showed some nude self-portraits to them on the screen. They were tasteful and did not have any explicit shots of my ass or cunt?and none of me masturbating. They showed me in panties, bare-breasted with hard nipples. They showed my exposed ass and a couple not-too-revealing shots of my pussy and erect clit, but nothing superbad. Mike said they looked really great. Kelly complimented me, saying that they were surprisingly erotic. She said that she could see how they would lead to a good rub. I sensed that Kelly was uncomfortable and that Mike was horny. Then I said that the show was over; that I did not know Mike well enough to show more. Kelly said it was a good idea to stop. (But I really didn't want to stop.) Kelly suggested that, for a special treat, I show Mike one more photo and then we were done. Then she stood up and went to the bathroom to get ready for bed. "Don't tarry," she said to Mike, as she shut the bathroom door. As soon as she left, Mike asked to see a racier shot, "You know, one where you are really into it, really turned on. One where you are 'taking matters into your own hands,'" he said. I said he was a very naughty boy and he said that I was the naughty one because I was the one who was showing nude pictures to her sister's boyfriend. I had to agree. He began to beg, which was not a turn on. He said that I was a tease and that I couldn't leave him hanging like that. Then he played the "you know you want to" card. He whispered "You know you want to show me a racier photo. And you know I am dying to see one. You're really pretty. I want to see one where you are actually touching yourself." The truth was I very much wanted him to see me masturbating. My pussy was burning and soaked. I said that maybe I would show one or two more but that then he had to leave. "Hurry," he said, "We don't have much time." He motioned to the bathroom. I thought "If you want a racier photo, I'll give you one." Mike leaned in close over my shoulder. I could feel his hot breath on my neck. I selected a photo of me bent over with my ass in front of the camera. It displayed my crack, asshole, and glistening cunt lips. I was looking over my shoulder at the camera, licking my lips. This was by far the hottest I had shown yet. He groaned, saying "Mmmmmm. Very nice." His face was right next to mine. "One more," I said, "Then it's off to bed with you." He said, "You are one hot piece of ass." I elbowed him in the ribs. He responded by putting a hand on my shoulder. I was getting very worked up. I selected another in the series, one of me still bent over, but spreading my cunt lips open with the V of my fingers. He could see right into my pink hole. He could see the wet pearl. He could see my fingers wet with my juices. He whispered "Oh, my God. That's so hot!" I felt his hand slip down my back and around, under my armpit, to my side. He was getting near my breast. His hand advanced. I felt his finger circling my nipple. I pushed his hand away. I left the image up on the monitor and stood up to let him look longer. He took my seat at the computer. I did not know what I was going to do. I needed some distance from him. I was getting hornier by the second. He stared at the screen. I said that I thought that's enough. I put my hand on the mouse and he put his hand over mine. "Just a few more seconds, please?" he asked. I removed my hand from his. Then he asked if in the next image I was actually fingering myself. My heart was racing. My mouth was dry. I was shaking. I told him that I think I was maybe a little. He said that he loved to watch a girl play with herself. He said Kelly wouldn't let him watch her. Then he asked me if I was going to finger myself later that night. I said that I probably would, since I was really turned on. He told me he was really turned on too. He asked to see one more picture, one of me with my finger deep in my pussy, and then he promised he would leave. My cunt was burning. "You know you want to show me," he said. "And you know I am dying to see it," he added. "Come on, I want to see what you will look like when you are doing it later tonight." My breathing was audible. I said "You're right. I'm bad. I love to be watched." I leaned over his shoulder. I selected another photo. "Are you ready?" I asked him. The image came into view. It was of me nude on my back, knees up and spread wide. I was spreading my pussy lips with one hand and fingering myself with the other. He jerked back and said "You are so hot. You make me want to fuck you." I was standing next to him. He reached around and put his hand on my ass cheek. I did not do anything. He ran his finger up and down my ass crack, tickling me. "Thanks for the compliments, but I think you should go to your girlfriend now," I said. He continued to stroke my ass. I moved away from his hand, but I didn't want to. "Just let me drink it in," he whispered, staring at the photo. "You are so fuckable, and such a bad girl," he added. "I love how wet your pussy is. Is it that wet now?" he asked. "Probably. Yes. It's very wet," I said. "You have to go now. You have to go to your girlfriend." He stood up. "Is your clit hard right now?" he asked. "Yes, it's very hard," I said. "Is it sensitive?" he asked. "Yes, I am sure it is," I said. He ran his middle finger around my ass and pussy on the image on the monitor. "I would love to taste you," he said, as he pressed his finger against my clit on the screen. "You are worse than I am," I said, and I pushed him toward the door. In the doorway, he reached down between my legs and gently cupped my pussy, stroking my slit with his middle finger. It felt wonderful. Without thinking, I pressed back against his finger, shaking. I spread my thighs and grabbed his hand and pressed it harder against my crotch. "Kelly is ten feet away," I said. "I know, it makes it that much hotter," he said, and he kissed me hard on the mouth, now running his finger from my ass crack to my clit and back again. I opened my legs. I exhaled, and then I removed his hand and pushed him out. "Goodnight," I said. "I'll be thinking of you," he said, reaching again for my cunt. He unbuttoned my pants and quickly unzipped them. He placed his hot hand on my stomach. "I just want to put my finger inside you, please, just for a second," he begged. "No," I whispered, "You have to stop." Before I knew it his hand was inside the waistband of my pants and deep into my panties. A second later his finger was inside me, working its way into my very wet cunt and I was gyrating against him. "We have to stop," I said. I pulled his hand out and pushed him out the door. "Goodnight," I said. "Thank you," he said. As soon as the door shut, I locked it and shoved my jeans and panties to my ankles. I kicked them off and sank two fingers into my soaking pussy, as well as one into my ass. I fell back on the bed, legs spread, thinking of Mike pounding away at my cunt, sucking my clit, forcing his cock inside me. I fantasized that he was raping me. I came in less than a minute, shaking and writhing to a wonderful orgasm. I heard Mike go to the bathroom and then back to their bedroom. I got ready for bed. Then I stripped nude and got under the covers. I knew I was going to masturbate again. Before my sister arrived, I had warned her about the noise issue with her room; that I would be able to hear everything that went on in there. Still, almost immediately after I got into bed I could hear that they were having loud sex. I shouldn't have been surprised. I knew how horny Mike and I were. I might as well have been in the bed next to them (I wish that I had been). I heard them kissing, sucking, moaning and cooing. I heard her giggling, and I heard her beg him to eat her out; to go faster; to lick faster; to fuck her harder. I heard the bed creak and move. I had to finger myself again, and this time I rubbed my clit, with my vibrator moving in and out of my pussy. I know they could hear me going at it. I didn't hold back. I wanted them to hear me. I wanted Mike to know what he had done to me. I groaned louder and louder. I held back, though. I heard Kelly come really loudly then I heard him come. He said "Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. I'm coming. I'm coming. Oh, God." She said "Come for me. Come for me"; I waited, so that they would know exactly what I was doing. I turned my vibrator on high. My orgasm built and I allowed them to hear me moaning and coming in gasps. I grunted "Oh, God. Oh, God. Ohhhhhhhhh God!" as I came. There was a long silence after my orgasm. Then my sister, laughing, said "Goodnight." We all burst out laughing. Mike said "Goodnight. That was amazing." "Goodnight," I said. "Sleep tight." Lying there, I could not help but continue to toy with my pussy until I went to sleep. I wanted to come again but I did not have it in me. In the morning, I brought myself to another great cum thinking about the night before. Then I took a shower, went downstairs, and made coffee. Mike came down alone in his PJ bottoms and a T-shirt. I was sitting in a chair in my nightgown and panties (sans bra). He got a cup of coffee and leaned against the counter. I asked him if they had a good time last night. He said yes and asked if I had a good time too. We both laughed. "You know I did," I said, grinning. He told me "You know I was thinking about you last night, especially when I could hear you touching yourself." I reminded him that he was a very bad boy; that he had turned me on so much that I had to bring myself off. He said that I was the bad one. He told me he was thinking about fucking me while he was fucking Kelly. Then I noticed his cock was getting hard. It was swollen and going down his leg. I got wet right away. His cock got larger. It bobbed, like it needed to get out. I lifted my foot up to the chair (I wanted him to see me). I allowed him to see my damp panties. I felt them getting wetter. He looked between my legs. I spread my knees. My panties were riding up into my cunt and ass. I rested my head on my knee. I closed my eyes. Then I opened them and I stared at his cock. It was totally hard now, tenting his PJs. I opened my legs to give him a better view. I felt the wetness seep into my crotch. "You are the naughtiest girl I know," he said. "You're pretty naughty yourself," I said. He reached down and squeezed his cock. "If I could I would fuck you right now," he whispered. I reached down and slid a finger up the moist slit of my panties, ending on my hard clit. "I don't think we should do this," I said, as I pressed my finger against my clit, rubbing it in circles. "No, we shouldn't," he said, as he pulled his cock, "but I really want to fuck you." I slipped my finger inside my panties and into my cunt. I had never been this brazen before. I pulled my panties aside, showing him my pussy, as I worked my finger slowly in and out. He groaned and continued to squeeze his cock. "I love watching you," he said. "I would love to eat you and fuck you." "I would love for you to fuck me," I told him, as I worked two fingers in and out. "Show me," I said, pointing to his cock. Mike pulled his PJs down, letting his cock bounce into view. It was beautiful. He squeezed it. "Do you want to suck it?" he asked. Then I heard my sister coming down the stairs. In a few seconds she would be in the kitchen. I removed my wet fingers, put my foot down, and crossed my legs. Mike pulled up his pants and turned to the sink to hide his erection. They kissed and said good morning. "You look flushed," she said, "Do you feel OK?" "Yeah, I'm just a little warm," he said. "I'm actually cold," she said. Then he told us he was going upstairs to take a shower. He left. I got my sister a cup of coffee. I said I was going up to my room to get dressed. (Really, I was going to finger my pussy or ravage Mike's cock, but you already knew this.) I went upstairs. The bathroom door was shut. I thought about opening it. But I held myself back. I went to my room and took off my nightgown and panties. I played with my nipples (with my bedroom door open). I was very wet, imagining Mike licking my cunt. I imagined sucking his cock. My pussy was slick and hot. I put a finger inside. Then the bathroom door opened and Mike walked nude from the bathroom to their bedroom. I saw his tight butt. He did not see me or even know that I was there. But I knew if I did not shut my door he would see me and I would see him. I just froze. Then I sat down on my bed facing the open doorway. I lifted both feet to the bed and opened my legs wide. I heard him gasp. He was standing outside my doorway. His cock was long and thick and semi-hard. I gasped and acted surprised. Then I smiled wide. "Sorry, I thought you were in the shower," I said. "I didn't know you were up here," he said. We just stared at each other. His cock started to rise. He took it in his hand and squeezed it. I opened my knees. He just said "Oh my God." I slipped a finger down to my clit, then to my puss, wetted it, and started stroking. He grasped his cock harder and started stroking in earnest. He walked into my room but I held up my hand to stop him from coming too close. I rubbed really fast and hard. So did he. He stood between my open legs. He slipped a finger between my ass cheeks and tickled my asshole. I jerked. "Let me at least lick you," he begged, still stroking his cock. "No, just finger me," I said. "You have an amazing body," he said. He worked two fingers into my willing cunt. I lay back and bucked my hips against his hand, as he fingered me hard, telling me how much he wanted to fuck me. I stroked my clit. I took hold of his cock and stroked him. He kneeled on the bed between my legs. He was guiding his cock to my cunt. He wanted to fuck me. I stopped him from entering me. Soon, we were both almost ready to climax. Then I heard my sister slowly coming up the stairs. "Go!" I told Mike. He ran to the bathroom and shut the door. I closed my door just before Kelly got to the top of the stairs. She suspected nothing. She stood outside my door and asked me what we were going to do for lunch. "I don't care," I said, as I brought myself (quietly) to one of the best orgasms of my life.
- age 28, Bad Girl (female)

My son Dave, just started at the local college this past spring. Like every year, during break we'd visit my parents out to Santa Monica. He got out of classes around noon on Thursday, I picked him up and we headed off. We pulled up to a motel that evening. We put our bags in the room then headed off to dinner. When we got back, we decided, so we could leave early the next morning, I should take my shower then, and Dave would take his in the morning. I went to the bathroom, turned on the water, but realized I had forgotten my night shirt to change into, so I went into the room to get my shirt out of my bag. When I walked out, Dave was in bed watching TV. I had to reach to get to my bag, and when I did, my towel fell to the ground. That moment felt like an eternity, I was standing there with my eyes wide open, like a deer in head lights. That's when my own son looked up at me and said, "Wow mom, you're hot." I sheepishly smiled and hurried to the shower. While in the shower, I kept thinking about the fact a nice looking, younger man in the next room complimented me. Soon I found myself with a hand between my legs. After a nice LONG shower, I dried off and went out to the room. When I got out of the bathroom, I heard heavy breathing, and when I turned the corner I saw my own son stroking himself. I was getting hot all over again. I started to feel a little guilty though, watching my son play with himself, and me enjoying it. So I cleared my throught, Dave looked up all flustered, then he started to apologize. Blabbing on and on about how sorry he was. I told him that it was ok, everybody does it. He looked at me and told me he's heard that before, but he didn't think girls actually did, the only thing I could think of to do was to show him. I told him to scoot a cheek, pulled my panties off, walked over, sat down beside him and pulled up my shirt. His eyes were staring right at my crotch, only looking up to look at my breasts every few moments. I noticed a bulge in his underwear start to get larger. I then said, while I was busy, he could take care of himself. I think he was too occupied with himself to hear me, but he knew he didn't need my permission, he was stroking away. After a few moments, he reached for a tissue, but I was still going. I asked if he wanted to "lend a hand" he looked at me and smiled as he reached over. He fumbled a little at first, but soon, I was biting the pillow. When I came for the third time I told him we should get to sleep, we had a full day of driving and then family in the morning, but asked him if he wanted to sleep together. He just smiled at me and nodded. We spooned the rest of the night. The next morning when I woke up, his hand was cupping my breast, and I could feel his cock poking my bottom. I turned and kissed his forehead to wake him up. When he opened his eyes, he said that he had a wonderful night and thanked me. I told him it was I who should be thanking him. I then said it was his turn to shower. He got up, went to the bathroom and turned on the water. I needed my contacts, so I walked into the barhroom, he opened the shower curtain and asked if I wanted to join him. I replied that I was feeling a little dirty after last night. He opened it wider, so I took off my shirt and underwear and climbed in. Dave and I soaped each other up. I noticed he was waking up in other ways, I smiled and decided to rub him off. After he came, he was thanking me and asked if he could return the favor. I sat in the corner, on the ledge of the shower and Dave proceeded to pleasure me to one of the best orgasms I've ever had. After we got ready we ate breakfast and hit the road. A few hours later we arrived at my parents' house, however a few months ago, they moved into a small condo, so Dave and I were just going to have to stay at a hotel. Every morning, and then again every evening, we explored and pleasured one another. We didn't have intercourse, but we did about everything else. We've been back for a month or so now, and he's been dating, but there have been a few nights where either of us has had any plans, and we've both taken advantage of the situation. Our relationship has just gotten better since the start of all this.
- age 43, Diane (female)

One day when I returned home from school, on my way up to my room as I passed my sister's bedroom door I heard some noises but thought nothing of it at the time. I had dropped my stuff off in my room and changed out of my school clothes into something more comfortable to walk around the house in. After I went by my sister's room again I heard almost the same noises and wondered what was going on. I knocked lightly on her door but she didn't respond so I quietly and slowly opened the door myself and took a peek inside. What I saw when I looked into my older sister's room surprised and kind of shocked me. There were two naked women on the television and they were using toys on each other. My sister was laying on her bed with her legs spread and she was thrusting her pink dildo in and out of her pussy rather quickly. I just stood there in awe of what I was seeing, which at the time I didn't have much of a clue of what it was. I could hear the wet sounds as the dildo was moving in and out of her pussy. I had also noticed that she was hairless between her legs, which at the time struck me as strange since by her age she should have had hair there already. I had light peach fuzz between my legs at that point, do I didn't understand how she had none. I stepped inside a few feet and got next to her bed so I'd be within her vision, unfortunately she was too engrossed in herself to notice me. So I moved closer to the bed and tapped her shoulder while saying, "Monica?" to get her attention. Needless to say I scared the crap out of her. When I touched her shoulder she jumped and yelped a bit. She then immediately clamped her legs shut and tried to pull the blanket over her but only managed to get it over her crotch. I must say, thinking about it now, seeing my sister with her chest and face all red and her pretty pink nipples stiff was quite a magnificent sight to behold. After she realized what happened she looked at me and asked me what I was doing. I told her that I heard strange noises coming from her room and I looked in to see what was going on. I asked her what it was that she was doing and at first she couldn't come up with an answer. After about a minute or so she had calmed down and she told me that she was masturbating. She told me to go into my room and wait for her. She went into the bathroom and cleaned herself up, and after she got dressed she came into my room where I was waiting. She talked to me about it and why she did it for a few minutes and when she was finished I asked her if she could teach me how to do it, explaining that I'd never done it before. She told me to come into her room later that night after dinner. Awhile after dinner, when our parents were occupying themselves with a movie and our brothers had gone off to one of their friends houses like they always did, I walked into her room and she asked me if I was sure I wanted to go through with it. I let her know that I was sure, that I wanted her to teach me how to make myself feel that good. She got up and pulled the comforter off her bed and told me to undress myself. I quickly dropped my shorts and panties together, then pulled my shirt off, followed by my training bra. I hopped up on the bed and waited for her to tell me what to do next. I was too excited to be nervous or embarrassed at that point and couldn't wait for her to teach me something grown up. My sister looked at me and cracked a soft smile at my anticipation. She slowly undressed herself and climbed up on her bed next to me. She sat so her feet were towards the head of the bed and her right leg was pressed up against my left leg. She looked right at me, smiled and said, "Okay Jac, watch carefully to what I'm doing and do exactly what I do to myself to yourself." She reached down between her legs and begun running her fingers up and down the length of her lips on the outside of them. I repeated what I saw on myself and while not intense, it felt good. She continued her movements up and down her lips, gradually moving more towards the center each time. Once again, I mimicked her movements and just like before, it felt good. I noticed that her nipples had become stiff and she had her left hand up cupping her supple breast. I tried doing the same as I had just started growing breasts of my own, so I wasn't as successful. Eventually she pressed two fingertips down against the top of her slit, and when I followed suit this time, it felt rather intense and sent an electric shock straight from my crotch and outward throughout my body, and this is when my nipples became erect. She started rubbing that sweet spot in slow, ever increasing circles and I went along. At this point I felt something very new and incredible to my young, inexperienced mind. My whole body felt warm and I was tingling all over between my legs. I could feel a wet, slightly sticky substance start to develop under my fingers, which made my circles move faster and smoother. I started going on my own a bit and wasn't paying attention to my sister as much anymore. When I did look back at her, she was leaning back on her elbow and had two fingers pushed inside her pussy. She was pumping them in and out of herself quite rapidly. Upon seeing this I decided I should try it too, so I tried sliding two of my fingers inside myself but I couldn't get them in, I was too tight. I figured maybe one would work and I was right, my one finger slid into me and I pushed until my entire finger was buried in my virgin pussy. (I should mention that my hymen had been broken at some point earlier in my life while I was participating in sports.) This brought on a whole new set of feelings, which was incredible. I felt the wet, sticky fluid inside me, my insides were hot and squeezing against my finger. I started pulling it out and pushing it back in slowly to get accustomed to this new sensation. I had my eyes closed and was going on instinct by now. I heard a low moan and a little sort of yelp sound come from next to me. I opened my eyes to see my sister with her fingers buried deep inside herself and she was holding them tight there, the heel of her hand pressed firmly up against her mound. I noticed a substance which was white and a little bit thick seeping out around her fingers and when I noticed that, I looked down between my own legs and noticed the same fluid in much smaller quantities, around my finger. I looked back up at my sister, I saw that her stomach and thighs were twitching and her lips were a very deep pink. She was breathing much heavier, her chest and face had turned the reddish pink color I had seen them earlier that day. She had stopped moving so I figured she had finished and now it was my turn to experience release. I leaned back onto her pillows and closed my eyes. I brought my left hand up and started rubbing my sensitive little nipples and began thrusting my finger in and out of my pussy faster. It really started feeling intense now so I decided I'd try and get that second finger inside of me. I brought my middle finger up and pushed it in my pussy when I thrust my index finger back in me. I inhaled sharply as it was a very tight fit but I'd loosened up enough to get it in me. The feelings rushing through my body were stronger than anything I'd ever felt before. All of a sudden I felt my entire body stiffen up, my legs straightened out, my stomach tightened up and I arched my back as the first orgasm of my young life rushed through my body. The intense feelings coursed through me for only a matter of seconds, but it felt like forever. My body loosened up and my butt fell back down on the bed. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes to see my sister looking right at me and smiling. My legs were twitching just like I had seen hers doing and almost my whole body was red or pink. I looked back down between my legs and saw the sticky substance seeping out around my fingers and it was really warm. I pulled my fingers from my sensitive pussy and they were covered in my cum. I was taking long, deep breaths and I could feel my heartbeat in my crotch. My sister handed me a little hand towel on my sticky fingers and told me to clean up with that. She gave me a soft smile and slid off the bed. She told me that she hoped I learned what I wanted and headed off to the bathroom. I just giggled to myself and was glad my big sister taught me something so intimate.
- age , anon (female)

Hi, yesterday it snowed so much I didn't have school. My parents were both home so I had to do things around the house. I finally got some time to myself and said I was going to take a nap. I was hungry so I took an orange and a banana to my room with me. I turned the stereo on and locked my door. I was feeling kind of horny and I decided to do something about it. I have a vibrator and a dildo. I couldn't use the vibe because it would make too much noise so it was my hand and the dildo. I like to play with my clit and then put the dildo in my pussy. I was rubbing my clit and fingering myself a little, it felt so good. I love playing with myself! Anyway, I took my dildo and put some lube on it and started to push it in myself. I love how it feels when it first goes in. I pressed on my clit a little harder and pushed it farther in until it felt like it was filling me up and pulled it out a little going back and forth slowly. I did this for a few minutes going fast and slow and sometime a little deeper. I like how that feels when it goes in fast and hard. I rubbed my clit faster until I came. Sometimes I squirt a little but not this time. This usually happens if I keep going and have two or three orgasms, sometimes I like it and other times I wish it didn't happen because it can be messy but if I am really horny I love it. I was rubbing myself when I thought about what the banana might feel like in me. It's weird but I thought I would try it. I put some more lube on my pussy and the banana and started to put it in me. It felt different but I liked it. I pushed it in as far as it would go. I wished I could use my vibe but I rubbed my clit as hard as I could while I held the banana in me. I let my pussy push it out on the bed and then put it back in using it like my dildo, it felt so good I didn't want to stop so I kept going and rubbing myself until I came again and pulled the banana out. I had another idea after this was done. I like to put things in my ass sometimes and push them out. I have used golf balls, lipstick, the narrow hairspray or mousse cans, markers, a vibrating toothbrush. Just stuff I have at home. I decided to use the dildo for a little while and get my ass relaxed and try to put the orange in. I lubed my ass with my fingers and played for a few minutes, rubbing my pussy at the same time. I put my dildo in and pushed it in and out slowly until it felt good. I really like doing this to myself. It just feels so good. I dildoed myself for about 10 minutes and pulled it out and stuck three fingers in my ass and wiggled them around and stretched it out until I thought I could push the orange in. It felt lke I could so I lubed the orange and my ass a little more and put the orange up to my ass and started pushing, it only went a little, but I kept working it and pushing until my ass stretched and it started to go in, it felt so good as it entered me, I had to push with my fingers kinda hard to get it all the way in but it went, oh my gosh, it felt a little weird but I liked that I got it in me. I then layed back and put a towel down and began fucking my pussy with the dildo and rubbing my clit. I did this for a few minutes and then I started to try and push the orange out, I kept trying and could feel it moving but it wasn't coming easy. I'm glad it wasn't a very big one but it slowly started to come out and as it did I rubbed harder on my clit until it finally popped out on the towel, I kept rubbing and had a huge squirting orgasm, it felt so good to do that, I wanted to scream a little but I couldn't. I just put my pillow over my face and laid there. That was the best orgasm I have ever had. I think I like fruit a little more now.
- age 18, Amy (female)

I masturbated compulsively with my mother's vibrator when I was a teen. I masturbated on the toilet in the bathroom, it has a shag carpeted cover and I stimulated my anus by rubbing it against it when I masturbated with the vibrator on my clitoris until I climaxed uncontrollably. I read The Hite Report that was my mother's until I was so aroused by reading about other women stimulating their clitoris' that I would have to climax by masturbating my clitoris directly until I orgasmed. I masturbated and had an orgasm in the public library I was so turned on. I tried not to make a noise but I couldn't stop myself from masturbating. Because I read the report there it made me need to masturbate until I orgasmed. I get really turned on when I masturbate really loudly and the vibrator I need to masturbate with is really loud. I'm so ashamed that I masturbate with a vibrator. I can't buy one so I use an electric toothbrush and masturbate really loudly until I orgasm in my car and I tape record it so that I can masturbate to it with earphones on so that no one can hear me masturbating.
- age 32, me (female)

When I was 14 my best friend had a big brother named Paul who was 17 and fit as fuck. Over six feet, broad shoulders, muscles and a tight little arse that I couldn't get enough of ogling. I was at the age when just hearing the words 'cock' or 'fuck' got my little pussy instantly wet, and I loved to visit my friend Anne's house for the slight possibility of seeing Paul undressed?just a shirtless moment or a brief second of....is that his cock swinging behind those sweats...yes, no, fuck yes!?would set me up for a weeks worth of wanking. One magical day, Ann and I were watching a video when (yes!) Paul came sauntering in in his football gear. I mustered up all the subtlety of a horny 14 year old as I checked out thick hairy thighs and (score!) bare chest as he pulled of his jersey. All stored away for what promised to be a wank-and-a-half when I got home. My little clit was already twitching at full speed. Paul wandered off towards the utility room at the back where the washing machine was and I squeezed my thighs together as I imagined him getting naked in there. Getting up a few seconds later to get my drink from the table I noticed that the door of the utility room was slightly ajar and the mirror in the hall meant I was watching Paul strip off his shorts. I nearly dropped the glass; Anne told me to stop being such a clumsy tart. I realised that if I casually moved over to another chair I'd have the perfect view. I obviously wasn't as casual as I'd imagined as Anne looked up suspiciously and asked why I'd moved to a chair further from the screen. 'Being so close hurts my eyes, don't wanna go blind'. Well, it was better than 'Actually I'm just trying to get some toss fodder in the form of your hot, naked brother, probably I will go blind after about a thousand wanks to what I'm about to see' The next couple of glorious minutes I had one eye on the mirror as Paul stripped to his jock and then did a few flexes before stripping it off, and, oh, oh, a long thick dick sprung into view. I almost creamed my knickers on the spot. But it got better. He continued to do exercises which made the big prick swing back and forward, the fat head banging from one thigh to another. I was still wanking to that bit of the memory in my twenties. At this point 'Dying for a toss' hardly covered it. My pussy was awash and I'm sure I must have had a huge stain on my jeans. I needed to get my hand on my crotch asap. 'Got to go to the loo' I said to Anne. Precisely 30 seconds later my bare bum met the toilet lid in the upstairs bathroom and just a few rubs later I was positively squirting onto the pink plastic. I nearly did go blind that month! Every time I closed my eyes I could see the big cock swaying, and I was constantly nipping off to the toilet or my bedroom for yet another wank.
- age , Sarah (female)

One warm afternoon I decided to go to the beach, I love the beach and often go to a small more private beach a little further from my house so I can sunbake topless. This particular afternoon I arrived to discover I had the beach to myself, so I stripped down to just my bikini bottoms and lay on my towel enjoying the sun, the sun was warm and it felt nice on my naked breasts and before I knew it my hand was running over my stomach and up to my now hard nipples rolling them between my fingers. I was getting turned on so I sat up and looked around to make sure I was still alone before I went any further, The coast was clear or so I thought and just as I lay back down I noticed something out of the corner of my eye up in the dunes, I looked again and saw a man sitting there reading a book, he was watching me and quickly looked back to his book when he saw me looking at him. Damn I thought looks like I won't be able to finish what I started, as I lay back down disappointed. My nipples were still hard and my pussy was wet and aching to be touched. I looked back into the dunes and the man seemed to be engrossed in his book....Hmmm maybe if I was discreet I could still manage to have a play, the rest of the beach was still deserted. I went back to running my hand over my stomach up to my breasts and gently squeezing my nipples, it felt good and my breathing started to get heavier I ran my hand over my pussy on the outside of my bikini bottoms, I could feel the warmth and wetness through them. I looked up to the dunes and could see the man had now rested his book in his lap and was watching me, that turned me on even more, so I continued, positioning my body to give him a better view. I was still lying on my back and I spread my legs wide pushing my bikini bottoms to one side so my wet pussy was glistening in the warm sun. I arched my back a little and slid my finger into the wetness then used it to tease my clit and my nipples, my fingers were sandy and the sand rubbing against my hard clit felt amazing I had another glance up towards the man and saw he had now discarded his book and was watching intently with his hands in his lap, I sat up now facing him and looked right at him while I plunged two fingers deep into myself, my heart was racing with excitement, my fingers were working my pussy feverishly I was almost panting and the sweat was running down my breasts to my stomach I knew I was going climax soon I kept my eyes on the man in the dunes, I leaned back to allow my fingers to go even deeper inside me and my whole body started to shudder in the most amazing orgasm the whole time looking at the man who hadn't taken his eyes of me. I lay down catching my breath for a few minutes then went to the water to wash the sand and cum off me, I packed up my towel and headed for my car walking within a few metres of the man in the dunes I looked over and gave him a wink and he smiled back at me I could see his bulging hard cock straining against his shorts as I walked by and hoped that he would later pull his cock out and wank thinking about what I had just done.
- age 20, anon (female)

A few years ago when I was in high school, the whole campus had to be let out early because there was a problem with the power. My friend and I didn't have anything to do so we were just going to go hang out at his house for a while. He already had gym class that day and I hadn't, so he was going to take a shower. His room was in the basement, so he said I could wait for him down there. I heard the water come on and went over to the kitchen to grab a soda. After I got one I walked over to the sink to look outside, and I saw his mom laying in a lounge chair on their deck. Not only that, but she was laying there naked. On top of that, she was masturbating. We were never home that early so I guess she thought she had plenty of time, and by the looks of her she did it a lot. Her skin was a golden brown with no tan lines, and she absolutely shined laying there from the sweat and the sun. I couldn't take my eyes off of her, and since she had on sunglasses, there was no way she would see me in the window. It only took about a minute before I had a raging hard on, not only because it was the first woman I had seen naked in real life, but also because she was pleasuring herself right in front of me. At first I just unzipped and pulled out my erection, but I got daring and took off my sandals and shorts leaving me bare-assed in their kitchen. I was stroking hard and fast but it still didn't feel like it was enough, so I took off my shirt too. It was kind of a rush, in one way or another, everyone there was naked all at the same time. Was he masturbating too? Were we all about to have our own, separate orgasms? I stared as close as I could while still listening to the running water, making sure I had enough time to get dressed fast if I had to. She was rocking back and forth and since she was curling and spreading her toes I knew she was going to cum, so I grabbed a paper towel and stroked like my life depended on it. Seconds later I was cumming, blowing a huge load of my young sperm into the towel. After I squeezed the rest out I was watching her lay there breathing hard and wiping the sweat off of her face, but then the water shut off. I buried the towel in the trash and grabbed my soda and clothes and hurried downstairs still nude. I had enough time to get dressed and to get my erection to go down before he showed up, but my heart was still pounding at what happened, worrying that somehow she saw me. After a couple minutes I joked around saying that he took a while, and he kind of smiled and said he had to take care of something in there. Jackpot! I almost got hard again knowing that we were all masturbating at the same time, but I didn't dare say a word about what I did, so I just sniggered and shook my head. I stayed there for a while and when I went home I masturbated again in the bathroom, then one more time in the shower. That was the only time I ever saw her naked, but once was all I needed.
- age , anon

This is the story of my first gay expeience. It happened a few days ago I was at my friend bens house for his birthday and we were watching a movie and shooting the shit. Normal guy stuff. It was about 3 am and we were all getting pretty tired and looking for ways to stay up and one of my friends suggested that we play strip poker. (being a closet gay this got me all exited down there) we were all pretty sleepy and not paying attention so we all ended up getting naked. When the game was over another buddy of mine suggested that we play a game called crackers. The point of the game is for a group of guys to kneel around a cracker and masturbate onto the cracker and the last one to come has to eat it. I was all for the game from the very start(obviously) but the other guys went to sure but after some gentle persuasion I got them to agree to it as well. So we all striped from the waist down and i had to hide my immediate erection at the site of their large plump cocks. Sadly one of the guys got nervous and had to turn of the lights so I didn't get any good visuals. :( but thankfully that was the only hitch in the plan as one by one the guys around the circle groaned and some yelled out the names of their girlfriends. I had the hardest rime holding it in as I made sure everyone had cum before me then I just let go and three long ropes of cum coated the cracker. As I opened my eyes I smiled to myself when I realized that I had held out long enough. I opened my eyes and say all of their smiles and their taunting laughter and chants of eat it eat it. I had to fake an expression of disgust as I ate the cracker. Greatest night of my life!!!
- age 16, Sam in Dallas, texas

I discovered masturbating while driving in my car about a year ago.....And it has been my favorite thing to do ever since! It all started when I was visiting my boyfriend who lived a few hours away. I brought my pocket vibrator with me on the trip, since I knew I would be using it with him. After the weekend was over, I got in my car to head back home, and I started getting some crazy ideas. I've always been an exhibitionist at heart, but haven't had much chance to do any actual exhibiting. In broad daylight, I started to pull down my spaghetti strap tank top so that it barely covered my nipples. After doing that for a little while, I then moved on to pulling it down all the way around my waist while I drove. All of this was turning me on so much, and I remembered that I had my vibrator in my bag, so I pulled over to the side of the road, pulled it out of my bag and slipped it inside my pants and panties. I was not daring enough (this time!) to pull down my pants, so I just took care of business under my pants. Within minutes, I was having an earth-shattering orgasm! I can almost always get several climaxes out of each masturbation session, so I kept going and stopping every so often, because I was constantly horny, and was able to cum four times over the course of the three hour drive. Ever since that time, I have taken the opportunity to masturbate while out driving as much as possible. Another time, I was feeling extra courageous, so I pulled into the drive through lane at a fast food restaurant. Luckily the wait was kind of long, so I was able to pull down my top so that my nipples were just barely showing again, and then slid my vibrator down into my thong while I waited in line. There was a big truck in front of me, and the way that the line was curving, he could see me quite well in his side mirror. I could tell he knew what was going on, his eyes were absolutely locked onto mine! This was the first time that I had actually been watched while getting myself off, even though there was no actual nudity. Next thing I knew, it was my time to order, so I placed my order quickly, then left my window down so the man in the truck in front could hear me moaning softly. I was making direct eye contact with him through his mirror while I came. It was amazing! My last story was from a time I was driving home from a very steamy date. I had on a really sexy outfit, which included a revealing top and short mini skirt with nothing on underneath. By now, I always carry my vibrator in my purse, so I pulled it out, hiked up my skirt till it was round my waist, and started to go to town with my little toy. When I pulled up to a stoplight, I see a young guy in a tall SUV pull up to my right. I turned my head so I could get a good look at him, and I see him turn towards me, then his gaze lowered as he realized what I was doing. The smile that instantly appeared on his face was exactly what I was looking for!!! The light turned green, and we started driving, he was keeping pace with me and giving me thumbs up, and other words of encouragement. I ditched my vibrator, and just started using my fingers instead. We kept this up for several blocks before his lane turned into a turn only lane.... then he was forced to turn and we parted ways. I came just a few blocks later, thinking about my first experience where someone actually saw my bare pussy, and watched me pleasure myself. I'm sure I will have many, many more driving experiences, and I will be sure to share them here!
- age 26, anon (female)

When I was 13, my mother got remarried to a guy with a son that was exactly my age (we were born just two days apart). When they first moved in with us, it was really weird, and we barely spoke. After a couple of months we became friendly, and by the time our 14th birthday came along we were pretty much best friends. A couple of weeks after our birthday, we were both watching TV in the family room. I looked over at my step-brother, whose name is Will, and I saw something odd in his pants...he had a boner! This was the first time I had ever seen a boner even through pants so I was kind of excited. A couple of days later, I saw he had a boner again when we were both hanging out in his room. I was starting to really enjoy seeing him hard, and I was getting more used to the sight. After a couple of more days, I saw him hard again. We were in the family room watching tv like the first time I saw him. I thought it to be fun to be smart and tease him so I said: "Hey, Willy, you enjoying the show?" I pointed at his crotch as I said that. He was smart too and said: "No, but you are. "Then he quickly pulled down the front of his pajama pants to show me his big boner. I yelled "Ew" as he laughed. We continued to sit there, and I continued to monitor his boner. After a couple of minutes I noticed that he began to rub his penis through his pants, and then he put his hand inside his pants. I was fascinated as I watched him work his dick under the thin fabric. He stopped and I marvelled at his tent. Then he unbuttoned the pajama pants and then his boxers. He then slipped his hand in and pulled out his six inch circumcised penis. He began stroking with his right hand, still just watching the TV, not me. After a couple of minutes he turned his head to me and asked me to change the channel because I had the remote and he didn't like the show that was coming on next. I obliged, stunned that he could just talk to me as he was jerking. Another minute later he asked me if I had a tissue. I, like a zombie, grabbed and passed him a tissue. He thanked me as he stripped off his shirt to reveal his sexy abs. He started stroking faster and all of a sudden he came with a sexy grunt and loads of semen covered his chest. He started to clean himself up and asked for another tissue because one wasn't enough. He stuffed his semi-erect penis back in his pants and rebuttoned when he was clean. Then he got up to flush the semen covered tissues and to wash his hands. When he came back he acted like normal. He just put his shirt back on and asked when are parents were coming home. (Luckily they were out of the house for this episode). That night, when I was brushing my teeth, he came into the bathroom and took a piss right in front of me. By the end of the piss he was hard, but he just put it back in his pants and said good night as he left. All of this started years of exhibitionism (for him). He would always use the toilet when I was in the bathroom brushing my teeth or brushing my hair or putting on makeup. At first I was always silent during this, but then we began talking as he peed. I think he would shake his dick a little extra at the end for my viewing pleasure. I didn't really mind the pee (I actually loved the sound of his stream hitting the water), but when he first started pooping in my presence I was a little disturbed. Eventually I got used to that too though. I was actually really turned on when he once jacked off while on the toilet. Every morning before school (which was too early for our parents to be up), he would always shower while I was getting ready in the same bathroom. More than that, he would jack off in the shower, sometimes using my conditioner as lube. I would always watch him in the mirror, and I think that he sometimes splashed the glass door to make sure the condensation didn't obstruct my view. After his shower he would dry off in front of me and then shave naked right next to me. Whenever we were home alone, which was quite often because of our parents' work schedules, he would not bother to leave the door closed when he went to the bathroom and would jack off all over the house. He would jack off as we chatted, watched TV, listened to music, did homework, and ate. Once he actually accidently came on his food and I laughed as he ate it anyway. He would even jack off completely naked while watching porn when I came to talk to him about something. I never exposed myself to him, and he never asked me to. Once or twice I did rub myself in front of him but I just put my hand down my pants, not allowing him to see much of anything. I watched him cum probably two or three times a day everyday (sometimes during the summer it'd be five to seven times a day) from when we were 14 in middle school until we went off to college.
- age , Liz (female)

About two years ago I was in my room one Saturday afternoon having a real good wank. There I was lying on my bed with a porn mag open at some hot babe who had her legs spread wide showing her cunt in explicit detail, my cock was in my hand and was building up to a good orgasm. Suddenly I discovered that I had an audience! My bedroom window which faced the neighbour's fence was open cos it was a hot day. I was kind of taking a risk but the neighbour was an old lady and I figured she wouldn't be able to look over a six foot high wooden fence anyway and my parents were at work so what the hell. So I was really enjoying myself when I found myself staring into the face of a girl who was peering over the top of the fence, and she was staring right back at me. Just then my cock bucked and splattered cum all over the place. The girl just laughed and whistled then she called "Have you seen a stray pussy anywhere?" Before I could do or say anything she disappeared. "What the...? I thought and pulled up my pants, feeling really grumpy cos my fun had been spoiled. A few minutes later there was a knock on the back door. I stomped off to answer it. It was that girl. I thought she was about 18 or 19, kind of short and cute with shoulder length dark hair. She was dressed in a tee shirt and cut off denim shorts and sneakers. She just said "Hi, I'm Sandra and I'm looking after the house while my Nana's away on her trip. Sorry about earlier, I'm just looking for my cat, have you seen her, grey tabby with a red collar?" I was still grumpy and embarrassed and said nothng much and I was really surprised when she asked whether I could help her look for her cat. She was so obviously unembarrased about seeing me in full jerk-off mode I thought she was probably a lesbian or something. Just my luck. I decided why not so we started back to her Nana's back yard which is big and full of trees and bushes and a garden bench shaded under one of the bushes. As we started searching amongst the bushes Sandra told me some more about herself, turned out she was 21, a couple of years older than me, and studying economics at university. She had jumped at the chance to look after her Nana's house for six months or so to get away from her noisy younger siblings and she was enjoying the peace and quiet. In the meantime her cat had taken fright at something and she had looked over our side of the fence just in case, but she didn't apologise for watching me I noticed. All the time we were searching I found myself enjoying looking at her cute little arse whenever she was bent over in front of me, her shorts were cut high and I could see the edges of her blue panties and the groove and maybe the outline of her mound between her thighs? Her pert tits weren't bad to look at either. Soon I had another hard on. After about half an hour I spotted her cat hunkered down under some bushes. Sandra called and the cat finally went up to her. Sandra picked the cat up and gave it a cuddle. "Thanks so much" then she leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Then she put the cat down and it wandered back into the house. Sandra kind of put her arms behind her back and suddenly said "Okay, you helped me find my cat, now would you like to see my pussy?" I just gaped as she unzipped her fly and dropped her shorts. Then she slowly eased her panties down her legs. My heart beat harder and my cock pulsed as a small tuft of black hair emerged, followed by her bare slit. I could see her moist crinkly puffy pink and light brown inner lips. Sandra smiled at me and wandered over to the bench. She sat down and opened her legs wide and got me to stand in front of her. Then she slid a finger up and down between her labia. Her face became flushed. All I could do was stare with my cock stiff in my pants cos this was the first time I'd seen a girl wanking live in front of me. Sandra leaned back and opened her pussy lips wider so I could see as much detail as the girl in the magazine. The tiny pink nub of her clit caught my eyes then her puffy pink urethra with her tiny but obvious pee slit. I grunted and dropped my pants as Sandra slid a couple of fingers deep into her cunt. She giggled as I wrapped my hand around my cock and with her other hand she lifted her tee shirt and bra to show me her lovely pert tits with their big stiff deep red nipples and areola. I started jerking off for real as I watched Sandra finger fucking herself with first two then three fingers. As she slid them faster and faster in and out of her juicy cunt her hips started humping and she was gasping and giving sharp little moans. It was too much and I came again. Some of my cum squirted over Sandra's tits. She dabbled a finger in it, then tasted a little. "Ummmm, not bad." Finally her hips jerked... "A-h?hhuhhh!" she squealed. A small fountain of her cum squirted onto the bench and the lawn. She smiled up at me looking really flushed and happy. "Shi-i-it that was fun! How about some more?" She opened her legs wider and got me to kneel in front of her... afterwards she kneeled in front of me. Two years later we still enjoy mutual masturbation and other even more intimate activities...
- age 19, Kevin

I had dropped my computer of at a friends and asked him if he could clean it up. He said fine and to come back later and pick it up. A few hours passed and I decided maybe he had done with my computer. I let myself in the back door. As I quietly walked into his office, I heard what sounded like my boyfriend and I fucking. I couldn't stand it. I had to see if he was masturbating to my videos. My pussy started getting wet at the thought of him watching me and my boyfriend fuck. As I rounded the corner, I saw him stroking his cock. He hadn't heard me yet. I was about 10 feet away, watching him. I slipped my hand into my panties. Sure enough, soaked. I wanted so badly to sit down and masturbate with him. The longer I stood there, the stronger the desire. Finally I did something. I cleared my throat and he suddenly turned around. He looked a little surprised. He took it as ok to keep stroking when I unzipped my pants and sat down with him. I got to watch him shoot his cum and that sent me over the edge...More to cum!
- age 30's, anon (female)

One of my best sex positions is woman on top. I love sitting astride my man, having him play with my breasts, squeezing him with my inner muscles, madly rocking my pelvis with his penis inside me, so my buttocks flutter, and grinding my pussy lips against his balls in electrifying circles. So, when on a shopping spree recently, I went into a sex shop and got myself a large vibrating dildo with a base made up of two perfectly rounded balls. The dildo is long and thick, just slightly thicker than my man's penis, and the vibrations are strong. The name they gave it is Big Boy. Today I felt like taking Big Boy out... or rather, in. First I lovingly sucked him, all the while playing with my clit. I could hear a squelchy noise as my fingers moved between my lips, a sure sign that I was ready. Then I oiled Big Boy, because he is made of silicone and so needs lubricant. I placed him upright on the bed and slowly lowered myself onto him. Ecstasy! He is just thick enough to stretch my inner walls. I began moving up and down, first slowly and then faster and faster. My breasts, a generous C cup, began to bounce up and down. My breath began to come faster and I could hear myself moaning. The squelching noises from my cunt as it pulled and sucked on Big Boy turned me on even more. My hand went onto my heaving buttocks and circled my asshole. It beg to be entered too. I pushed a finger in. My other hand was pinching my nipples, my hair was falling on my face and, looking down, I could see my belly rise and dip. Then I slowly turned up the vibrations and began moving on Big Boy in circular motions, so he pressed against every inch of me inside. His vibrations made my vulva feel hot, I began to thrust fast and hard against him, so my clit also got banged by his balls and in a minute or two, a huge orgasm swept over me. My vagina clutched madly at Big Boy, a hot gush of fluid seeped out of me and I fell over, sated and filled.
- age 49, Passionflower (female)

My discovery of masturbation was when I was about 9. My brother was 13. This one night our folks were gone, and my brother was in charge. He seemed awfully eager to be alone in the house, and suggested I ask my friend down the street if I could spend the night at his house. I did, not thinking anything of it. At about 10 pm I decided to go back to my house to get another video game, and the most direct path was through the back yards. As I approached my house, I could see a light through the window of the room downstairs where we keep the computer. Out of curiosity, I walked up to the window and looked in, and got quite a surprise. The only light in the room was the computer monitor, and my brother was sitting in front of it with nothing on but boxers down around his ankles. The computer is right in front of the window, so I had a good side view. The thing that amazed me was that my brother was holding his dick in his hand, and it was hard. It looked huge to me, though it probably wasn't even 5 inches at that age. I'd seen him naked many times, but not with a boner, and it looked neat. I decided to watch. I couldn't see what was on the screen very well, but it was obviously naked boys doing things together. But I wasn't interested in trying to see that better; I was interested in what my brother was doing. As he used the mouse with his right hand to move from picture to picture, he was slowly rolling his foreskin back and forth over the head of his dick. I knew this felt good, since I'd done it myself many times, but with no real purpose. He did that a while, then started an up and down motion with his thumb and forefinger circling it, as though he was rubbing it. He did that for a few minutes, getting more intense and going faster, then stopped and let go. I could see his dick jerking a little, as though it had a mind of its own. He went through that cycle several times. I know now that he was doing what people call "edging;" getting right up to the point of no return, but not quite. Meanwhile I had pushed my shorts down and was trying to imitate what my brother was doing, and was surprised at how good it felt. I could feel some sort of tension building up. My brother was still going at it, but suddenly he pushed his feet forward and leaned back in the computer chair with his head thrown back and mouth opened. He got real tense, then stopped his hand movement and held on tight, and I was amazed to see several jets of white stuff shoot out onto his stomach and chest. I had no idea what that was or what was happening, but I just knew it was feeling really good to my brother. He just lay there like that, twitching for a minute or so, and I kept rubbing my own dick, and all of a sudden it exploded in my hand. Nothing came out, but I felt this wonderful, warm, tingly sensation, and it felt great! I was panting, and almost collapsed with the release. I stumbled away from the window still holding my dick, which kept pulsing for a minute or so. I knew I'd better get back before my friend missed me, so I pulled up my shorts and ran back. When I got there he asked why I'd been so long, and I told him I'd had to take a wicked crap. He accepted that without question, then asked why I hadn't brought the game. I told him the truth: That I completely forgot since I was so intent on what I was doing. We went to bed not long after that. My friend fell asleep pretty quickly, but I was still pretty wound up about what I'd seen my brother doing. I got a boner again, and decided to try to do it again, and it worked. I had another, my second, crashing orgasm. From then on I was hooked. I did it whenever I could, which was at least once a day. I also took to spying on my brother when the opportunity arose, and found that he got naked in front of the computer any time my folks weren't around and he thought I wasn't around or was asleep. I finally showed my friend, who also watched with interest, and he tried it as well like I did. It was a great beginning!
- age , anon

I was 17 the first time I shaved my pussy. My girlies and I used to meet up on a Saturday evening round one of our houses and talk about fashion, music, boys, sex, etc. I was the quiet one of the group and was intrigued when the discussion got to shaving. Sarah said she had been shaving for about a year and said how much cleaner and sexier it felt. The following Sunday evening I dared myself to go for it. Using my little pink disposable razor I lathered around my pussy and carefully took away the hair until I was totally bald. Having fair hair and without those protuding lips some women have, I looked like a girl much younger than my age. I couldn't believe how smooth and silky my pussy felt. I didn't realise then what a life-changing experience it turned out to be for me. Collapsing into bed in my short pyjamas I couldn't help have a gentle stroke of my silky pussy before drifting off to sleep. That night I had what you might call an erotic dream. I couldn't remember all of it but it involved the boys at school looking at me in a different light, as though they knew I had a bald pussy. I was rudely awoken by my dad knocking on my bedroom door telling me to get up. I'd forgotten to set my alarm and was already running 20 minutes late. My pussy was slick with moisture and I couldn't resist sliding my finger up and down my wet slit. Being a little on the shy side, my masturbation history consisted of maybe once or twice a week, however this morning I felt incredibly horny. Not having time to do anything about it, I hurriedly washed, breakfasted and got ready for school. By the time I reached school I could feel my pussy was damp as my knickers were pulled tight across my bald lips. My dream kept floating into my thoughts and one of the girls mentioned I wasn't really 'with it' today. By mid-morning break I had a distinct damp spot in my knickers. I retired to the girls toilet and tried to dry my knickers and pussy but it was no good. Each time I touched my pussy I could feel that tingling sensation in my groin. By lunchtime I was positively wet between my legs and thought the only way around this was to rub one out in the toilets. I dropped my skirt, sat on the toilet seat and began slowly stroking my pussy through my knickers. I imagined myself naked in the boys shower with them all around me. Touching my breasts, my legs, my pussy, everywhere. It was then Sarah bowled into the toilets and called my name. "I'll be out in a moment", I replied. I quickly dried my pussy and pulled my knickers back on. They were soaked with my juices and I could smell that distinct aroma of wet pussy. I took them off, balled them up into my school bag and left the toilets with Sarah. Now I was strolling around school knickerless. Luckily my skirt wasn't too short, but I did feel really naughty! This just made me feel even more horny, the thought that if someone glanced a look up my skirt in class they would see my bald pussy. By the time 3pm came around and school finished for the day I was literally climbing the walls to get myself off. I raced home knowing mum and dad won't be home until 6pm and my younger brother was at football practice. I flopped onto my bed, hitched my skirt around my waist and went at it with both hands. Sliding my fingers up and down my soaked slit whilst rubbing my clit with the other hand I could feel that tingling sensation growing. In my mind I was back in the showers with the boys rugby team. They were touching me all over, telling me how beautiful I was and what a great body I had. I could feel my lower groin area tensing as my orgasm welled up inside me. I slid a finger just inside my pussy whilst rubbing my clit with my thumb when my orgasm seemed to erupt inside me. I clamped my legs together as my breath came in short bursts. My groin was pulsing with that pleasureable orgasm as my breasts seem to swell and my nipples hardened. My head swum momentarily until my orgasm passed. Since that day I seemed to have a new-found confidence in myself. I became more confident about my sexuality and how I felt about my body. Try shaving girls, you might be surprised!
- age 24 now, 17 then, Jody

I am a doctor specializing in OB/GYN. I had a new patient with a personal matter to talk about. My nurse had her undress put on a gown and took her vitals. I went in and introduced myself and asked what I could do for her. She hesitated for a second so I had her lay back and started to do a breast exam. She loosened up and told me she had never had an orgasm. I finished the breast exam and told her to put her feet in the stirrups. While I was checking to make sure all her parts were in good order she said she had never masturbated and that intercourse was ok but that she had never cum. All looked good so I told her to get dressed and come to my office. When she was in my office I asked her if she wanted me to help her. She said yes, so I told her I could make her cum and teach her how to masturbate. I had her sign a release stating that she would be receiving non-standard treatment and that there would be no one else present. She gladly signed it and I told her to come back at 6:00pm that evening. This kind of thing happens three or four times a year. Most of the time once the woman knows that there is nothing wrong with their body they were happy and I never see them again. Six o'clock came round and to my delight she showed up. I took her to a room, told her to get completely undressed and to put on a robe I had for her then come to my office. Once she was in my office I showed her a video of a woman masturbating pointing out things as we went along. After the video was over I took her to an exam room where I had dimmed the lights and covered the table with a soft silk sheet and adjusted the back for her comfort. I gently removed her robe and placed her on the table. I moved to the end to take off her slippers. As I was standing there I saw her nude for the first time. That may sound odd but I mostly see parts. A totally nude woman in my office is kind of rare. But now before me was the most perfect, most beautiful woman I had ever seen. I started at her feet and caressed my way up her body carefully bypassing her vagina. When I got to her breasts I spent time caressing and kissing them. I began working my back down her body taking my time to touch as much of her skin as possible. When my hands got just below her navel she moaned and her legs parted slightly. I moved my hands down on the sides of her vagina to her Perineum and pressed lightly. She moaned again and I moved up along her pussy. She was very wet so I inserted my finger and curled it around so as to find her G-Spot and make sure I was able to have contact with her clit. During this time I also was using my free hand and mouth on her breasts. She was moaning and moving her hips as I moved my fingers in and out. She then pulled my face to hers and we kissed. It was the deepest most soulful kiss I have ever had. A moment later her legs tightened squeezing my hand very tight her whole body tightened and she yelled out OH, MY GOD!! A few seconds later she went limp and just lay there smiling. We held each other as best we could for a little while then she said, "What is next"? I stood straight up and took her hands in mine. I gently guided them over her breasts and down her body. I guided her left hand to her clit and then inside her vagina. I guided her right hand to roam over her body and just enjoy the sensations. I then moved back and allowed her to enjoy her orgasm. After she came she said she wanted to rest for a little bit. I covered her with the sheet and told her to come to my office when she was ready. I figured she would get dressed and come just to say goodbye. I was surprised to look up and see her wrapped in my silk sheet asking if we could cuddle on the couch. We sat on the couch for a while then she stood up dropped the sheet and said she wanted to pay me back for all I had done. I said that was not allowed because we were doctor and patient. She said I was fired as her doctor. We spent that night together and everyone since then nine years ago.
- age 32 then, Phil

I was 17 the first time I shaved my pussy. My girlies and I used to meet up on a Saturday evening round one of our houses and talk about fashion, music, boys, sex, etc. I was the quiet one of the group and was intrigued when the discussion got to shaving. Sarah said she had been shaving for about a year and said how much cleaner and sexier it felt. The following Sunday evening I dared myself to go for it. Using my little pink disposable razor I lathered around my pussy and carefully took away the hair until I was totally bald. Having fair hair and without those protuding lips some women have, I looked like a girl much younger than my age. I couldn't believe how smooth and silky my pussy felt. I didn't realise then what a life-changing experience it turned out to be for me. Collapsing into bed in my short pyjamas I couldn't help have a gentle stroke of my silky pussy before drifting off to sleep. That night I had what you might call an erotic dream. I couldn't remember all of it but it involved the boys at school looking at me in a different light, as though they knew I had a bald pussy. I was rudely awoken by my dad knocking on my bedroom door telling me to get up. I'd forgotten to set my alarm and was already running 20 minutes late. My pussy was slick with moisture and I couldn't resist sliding my finger up and down my wet slit. Being a little on the shy side, my masturbation history consisted of maybe once or twice a week, however this morning I felt incredibly horny. Not having time to do anything about it, I hurriedly washed, breakfasted and got ready for school. By the time I reached school I could feel my pussy was damp as my knickers were pulled tight across my bald lips. My dream kept floating into my thoughts and one of the girls mentioned I wasn't really 'with it' today. By mid-morning break I had a distinct damp spot in my knickers. I retired to the girls toilet and tried to dry my knickers and pussy but it was no good. Each time I touched my pussy I could feel that tingling sensation in my groin. By lunchtime I was positively wet between my legs and thought the only way around this was to rub one out in the toilets. I dropped my skirt, sat on the toilet seat and began slowly stroking my pussy through my knickers. I imagined myself naked in the boys shower with them all around me. Touching my breasts, my legs, my pussy, everywhere. It was then Sarah bowled into the toilets and called my name. "I'll be out in a moment", I replied. I quickly dried my pussy and pulled my knickers back on. They were soaked with my juices and I could smell that distinct aroma of wet pussy. I took them off, balled them up into my school bag and left the toilets with Sarah. Now I was strolling around school knickerless. Luckily my skirt wasn't too short, but I did feel really naughty! This just made me feel even more horny, the thought that if someone glanced a look up my skirt in class they would see my bald pussy. By the time 3pm came around and school finished for the day I was literally climbing the walls to get myself off. I raced home knowing mum and dad won't be home until 6pm and my younger brother was at football practice. I flopped onto my bed, hitched my skirt around my waist and went at it with both hands. Sliding my fingers up and down my soaked slit whilst rubbing my clit with the other hand I could feel that tingling sensation growing. In my mind I was back in the showers with the boys rugby team. They were touching me all over, telling me how beautiful I was and what a great body I had. I could feel my lower groin area tensing as my orgasm welled up inside me. I slid a finger just inside my pussy whilst rubbing my clit with my thumb when my orgasm seemed to erupt inside me. I clamped my legs together as my breath came in short bursts. My groin was pulsing with that pleasureable orgasm as my breasts seem to swell and my nipples hardened. My head swum momentarily until my orgasm passed. Since that day I seemed to have a new-found confidence in myself. I became more confident about my sexuality and how I felt about my body. Try shaving girls, you might be surprised!
- age 24 now, 17 then, Jody (female)

I masturbate a lot and have found all sorts of different ways. I really like to look at my pussy in the mirror as I play with myself. I love the way it gets swollen and wet. I've never been with another woman, but for some reason am just really fascinated by looking at pussies... especially mine in the mirror. I also like to play with my asshole. I warm it up by massaging it and then sometimes just put a finger in, especially when I'm about to cum. It kinda throws me over the edge. I masturbate about everyday (even at work)and sometimes will have a "marathon" day when I get really horny. Just wondering if other women out there are like me...
- age 32, anon (female)

I have a brother who is a year older named James. He's pretty attractive at 6'2", slim. One day several years ago when I was 14 and he was 15, just the two of us were home. We were both watching TV in the family room at night. We were in pajamas which meant just boxers and a shirt for him. I had been used to seeing him dressed like this so it was no big deal. During a commercial, he said I was going to the bathroom and got up and walked to the bathroom. My eyes followed him and I was shocked when he didn't close the door. He just popped his dick out of his boxers and started peeing at an angle that allowed me to see everything. His dick looked really big as his stream of urine exited it. Once he was done peeing, he just gave his penis a couple of shakes and put it back in his boxers. He then flushed and left. He noticed me staring at him so he gave me a smile. I couldn't think of anything to say except: "You didn't wash your hands." To that he replied by taking his dick out again and shaking it at me from across the room. He chuckled, covered himself, and sat back down to watch TV. At the end of the show, he took the remote and told me he was finding a better program. He went up to the movie channels and stopped on a channel with soft-core porn. I was too dumbfounded to say a word. I just watched him as his dick slowly grew in his boxers. Then all of a sudden he took out his hard, enormous cock and started masturbating! I couldn't believe my eyes. I just watched as he rubbed his dick until he came and sent cum all over his chest. He then got up without saying a word, cleaned up, and returned to watch something more PG rated. The next morning, while I was brushing my teeth, my brother walked into the bathroom completely naked and announced that he was showering. We have a glass-enclosed shower, so I could see everything. I "brushed my teeth" long enough to see him jack off and cum. He did all of this not looking at me, make it look like he didn't care at all that I was there, just like he did the night before. That was the beginning of an interesting relationship. Since then, he's jacked off in front of me thousands of times and exposed himself in many other instances. He randomly whips his cock out and jacks off. I remember I was talking to him about which college I should go to and he took out his dick and we had an intelligent conversation while he was masturbating. He even waited to clean himself up until we were done talking.
- age 18 now..., Jen (female)

I am so excited to hear about other women humping things! I have been humping to masturbate for as long as I can remember. I love to use something soft, but with a little stiffness to it. Stuffed animals were a favorite when I was younger, now I usually use a blanket or pillow bunched up. But I have pretty much used everything at this point. Towels straight from the dryer are great because of their texture and heat, they also are great for absorption (I'm a wet one). I always move my hips in clockwise circles, grinding my clit. Sometimes I like to sit on my hand and stick a few fingers inside myself to work my gspot. That's another great one. I've humped everywhere, school when I was younger, work, home, neighbors and friends' houses, public bathrooms (just take a sweatshirt and sit on the toilet), the pool locker room. If I'm horny enough I can get off in just a few minutes. It is just so exciting to know there are other women out there like me. I also really like to watch myself in mirrors, I like to wear a thong when I do this so I can see my tight ass bouncing up and down in sexy panties. Let's continue the humping trend! Post more about your humping adventure and how you get off! Happy cumming! Ps, sitting on a blanket while writing this, will certainly be cumming soon! God it's so good!
- age , anon (female)

I was on the train. Nothing unusual in that. I commute to London every day. What was unusual, was that I took a slightly earlier train and it was almost empty! (Must remember that.. it's well worth getting up early for) So, I was sitting there reading the newspaper when I became aware of a guy sitting across the aisle from me against the window. (I was diagonally opposite him). There was no one else in our part of the carriage although there were others a bit further down. So, he was obviously checking me out. Looking at me, smiling, looking away if I caught his eye. All very nice really. Then I got the wildest idea. I was safe enough because there were other people around, what if I gave him a little flash? I have never done anything like this before... not even with boyfriends. So, pretending I had something in my shoe, I lifted my foot up onto the seat, which, of course, let him see right up my skirt. I let my knee flop against the seat back and he got a first rate view of my knickers stretched across my pussy. I fiddled with my shoe a little, but then realised I wanted to do something really REALLY erotic. I reached between my legs and tugged my knickers to one side and showed him my pussy. I didn't look up in case he looked away but I could see out of the corner of my eye he was staring at me. I pressed a finger deep inside me and pulled it out and then licked it. Then I covered up again. For a while I sat there, heart racing. Then I stood up and I thought he was going to come over to me, but I stopped him by shaking my head. I went into the little toilet cubicle and jilled myself off. Three orgasms later, and with no knickers on, I went back to my seat. I looked at him and jerked my head at the toilet door. "You need to go in there. Now." He got up and left. I knew he was jacking off with my knickers and fuck, what a rush! He came out again and held out his hand to me. In there, balled up, were my knickers, covered in sperm as I expected. I was going to throw them away, but something made me want to put them back on. His eyes bugged as I wriggled back into them, pressing his sperm against my cunt. Of Course, at Victoria Station, I bought some new knickers and some wipes and went to the ladies to clean up. But not before I indulged in my all time kinky favourite habit. I peed into my knickers, and jilled another one out before cleaning up, putting my fresh knickers on and discarding the old ones forever. I was so fucking horny all day though. Nothing happened on the train on the way home, but, once back in Brighton, I did "treat" myself to my second favourite habit. Rubbing one out in a public place... discretely, of course. LOL
- age 23, Rachale (female)

There comes a time in a mum's life when her relationship with her daughter changes. (No, this is not a mum/daughter story...) Claire started to develop at the age of 11 and by 13 was a really good looking girl. We had the usual mum/daughter talks. Periods, boys, even masturbation, but after a while those talks got less frequent until they stopped altogether. She had a couple of boyfriends and like most mums, well, I wondered. Of course, I still do the laundry, so in a way it was easy to see if she had been doing anything risky. But all I ever saw on her knickers was the usual cream that indicated, at the most, that she had maybe got horny or had jilled off in them. Nothing surprising. Until yesterday. As usual, Claire was out and I was doing the Saturday housework that included the washing. As usual, I separated the coloureds out and decided to run a "smalls" wash first, Bras knickers, etc. I was grabbing the stuff and putting it into the machine when I felt something wet and sticky. In my hand was a pair of Claire's knickers that I bought her last year for school. (Claire is 18 by the way). They were very VERY wet. I looked them over, turned them inside out and the whole crotch was covered.... IN SPERM! That unimstakable scent and feel. No doubt about it. My daughter has been fucked!. For a moment, I had that fear all mums get. Was she ok? Is she on the pill? Was the boy/(man!!) healthy. But then I put two and two together and suddenly, instinctively knew who it was. Claire has a boyfriend at the moment who is a couple of years older than her, but is really gorgeous. Hell, I wouldn't mind dropping my knickers for him myself. As I thought about it, I imagined Claire on her back underneath him, moaning as he thrust into her, and I got so fucking randy! I was kneeling in front of the washing maschine, Claire's sperm filled knickers in one hand and the other up my skirt and between my legs. My own knickers were half way down my thighs, and I was getting really horny. I lifted Claire's knickers to my face and licked them. I tasted sperm, (of course) and also her scent. Suddenly, I knew I was going to cum really hard and right now. I jammed the crotch of her knickers into my pussy and came like a bitch on heat. I had her boyfriends sperm, her juices, and mine all together. DAMN, I haven't cum like that for ages. But it wasn't enough. I went to my room, locked the door and over the next hour or so,...well, I used those knickers so much they were licked clean by the time I finished. When Claire came home, I looked at her in a different light. My little girl has a sex life. (more than I have!) and I need to make sure she is safe. I said "Umm. Claire hun, we need to talk about contraception." She coloured up bright red and said "OH. Umm.. I guess you know?" I nodded. "It was only the once mum, but... I want more." She had, it seems, taken a huge chance. So, Morning After pill from the chemist and an anxious wait until next weekend when she is due on. In the meantime, I made an appointment for her with our GP for the pill.
- age 39, Lisa (female)

I love to watch men cum. I have downloaded many videos of men having long lovely wanks. I specially love seeing what they're looking at that's got them so horny. Not so much tribute shots but if they are watching a video where I can see both the hot on screen action and the fellow rubbing his hard cock and cumming. I get so wet watching the hard to find ones of guys looking through a porno mag, that's my ultimate: watching a man looking at dirty hot women in the pictures, seeing what he's seeing, hearing the wet sounds of him stroking, precum dripping, him moaning and even telling her to spread her pussy. I imagine he's watching me masturbate, telling me to spread my pussy lips so he can see more. Watching closely at my hard clit popping out as I rub my pussy juice over it. I'm currently seeing a guy who prefers hand jobs to fucking. It's awesome as I get to watch him spurt all the time. There's been so many times he's said he wants to watch me play while he cums on my pussy or tits. It makes me so wet. The next time I'm alone I usually go back over it in my head, rubbing my clit thinking about watching each other, the look in his eyes as he sees me slide a toy inside my puss, seeing how he caresses himself, watching his hand move, his muscles tense. Asking me do I like watching him, which is always a definite yes. I would love to catch him having a private wank, see how he makes himself feel good, what pictures turn him on. Last week we lay head to foot on the bed, I covered my hand with saliva and stroked him, get him all hard and red. He lifted my leg over his chest so he is looking straight at my pussy. A few times he's told me to spread my pussy open for him. His deep husky voice saying the words are enough to make me cum. I take his hand and place it on his cock, telling him I want to watch him stroking. His strong hand grasping, he slowly rubs, watching me through lowered eyes. 'Your cock is getting so big. See how wet I am from watching you stroke?' I leant over, and touched the drip of precum balanced in his open cock hole, and slowly stretched his juice into a long string. I dabbed my hard nipple with his precum, making little wet kiss strings of his juice and gently lifting my big breast I licked it off. I started sliding my fingers inside my pussy 'Oh yes fuck yourself. I want to watch you playing. I took more of his precum, this time for my clit. I stretched my big lips taught, so my clit stood straight out, higher than my thighs or mound. I tapped it with his precum, making those naughty strings, moaning and rolling my hips up. Watching him gazing at my clit, hypnotising him with my moves. I started telling him more fantasies, that there's a woman with us. She's licking my clit (as I made long wet strokes along the ridge of my clit), they're her fingers fucking me. He grunted, his stroking got faster, we are both moving against each other my thigh locked against his arm, his brown abs quivering. He asked what is she doing now? "She's on top of me, rubbing her clit against mine. You can see our wet pussy lips kissing from behind, our hands around your throbbing cock. So much girl juice everywhere.' I arched my hips, fucking the fantasy woman. He moans 'oh yeah that's so hot'. He slows down, his hand firmly holding his cock at the base, grinding against his fist. He groans. We both watch as his cock jerks, spitting a drop of his man juice onto his thigh. I touch it, play with, then lick my finger as he watches me. He slowly slides back up his cock, his eyes close briefly, savouring the feelings he's giving himself. He sighs. 'I'm sucking her nipples as she rides me, and I've got my hands on her arse, squeezing and spreading her open, you can see our hard clits touching, and grinding. Mmmmmmmmmmmm" My clit is so swollen, lips wet. I reach around from behind to slide my fingers in my wet hole, so he can still see my clit. My second and fourth fingers spread me wide, my middle finger quickly sliding circles over the tip of my clit. So close. I got more saliva for him, drip it over the big knob head, juicy slapping sounds as he wanks himself. He's watching me, seeing me watching him. He watches as I tease my nipples, flick them and pull them, twist them, suck my fingers and trail wet circles around my swollen puffy areolas. Squeeze the round heavy tit flesh, making my nipples pop out hard. I see him follow my every move as I run my hands back down my body, down to my inner thigh. I spread my thighs wider, pussy gaping as I quickly jab the tip of my finger into my opening, making loud wet sucky noises. We glance at each other, briefly catching each other's eye, too far gone to smile, just intense, mouths open, strained. Then I see him quickly look back to my pussy. 'God you are so wet, your lips are all swollen.' 'Yes' 'you like me watching you, don't you?' 'Yes. Tell me what to do". "Spread your pussy open. I want to see you. I want to see her tongue deep in your hole. She's fucking you with her tongue'. 'Ohhhh Yes. She can feel me squeezing her tongue with my pussy. She's licking my G spot. I might squirt into her mouth!'. We both moan, it's so dirty. I'm panting. "I'm going to rub my nipple on her hard clit.mmm You'd have to hold her pussy open for me. "oh god" "I want to fuck her with my nipples. And my clit. I'd get her girl juice all over my tits. She'd have to help me lick it all off" I scooped up my juices and rubbed it over his cock 'I'm going to cum soon' he moans Yes' I whisper 'I want see you rub your big hard cock till you shoot your thick cream everywhere. I want to rub it all over me, my nipples, my pussy. Rub your cum on her pussy". 'You ...She.. sucks.. your...clit..' he groaned, loud fast wank sounds from both of us, panting, grunting bucking. His hips thrusting, he rubs his balls with his other hand, still watching. I rise up, legs wide, pussy grabbing at my fingers I'm cumming ' he grunts. Yes! Big..Cum...on my tits' I got my head on his thigh so I can see up close. His whole cock throbbed, the red swollen open eye swells as the first big dollop of man cream jets out. He shoots on his chest, then aims at my mouth. I scoop up his warm sperm while he's still cumming, and rub it on my clit and inside me. 'Oh fuck yes!' I shove his cum deep inside me, cumming so hard, my pussy making loud wet sounds as I pumped. He shoots about 6 or 7 times, groaning, thrusting. His cum all over, in my hair, face, I gather more sperm, circle my nipples, rub it over my boobs, hold one up to lick a big blob of cum. My fingers still slowly fucking as my pussy muscles quiver. I lean closer, my hard sticky nipple touches the tip of his softening cock. He gently moves his cock against it, squeezing out a last drop. It attaches to my nipple and he circles around it, wrapping my erect red nipple with a string of his sperm. mmmmmmmmm. Then we fell asleep.
- age 42, Me (female)

About two years ago, my family took a trip to Sea World. It was a fun day with my Mom, Dad, and my older brother Tony who's a little over two years older than me. After we left the park, my parents dropped Tony and I off at the house while they left to go to the store to buy stuff so that we could have a BBQ for dinner. Tony was in his trunks and I was in my swim suit and a towel. When we got in the house, I headed to my room, stripped naked, and put on my bathrobe. I wanted to clean up before dinner so I headed downstairs so that I could shower. When I got to the bathroom the shower was running and the whole room was already steamy. I thought nothing of it because I figured Tony had the same idea I did and wanted to get clean. As I walked away I saw him walk in the bathroom from his room, naked! My brother is a part of the crew team at his school so he is in pretty good shape. I have seen him a million times without his shirt but I had never seen anything below the waist. That was the first penis I ever saw. At this point I had only made out with my boyfriend so I had no experience whatsoever when it came to penises. He wasn't hard or anything but he looked really hot. I remember being so curious about what it felt like. Well, nothing happened and time went on but I never forgot what I saw. A few months later, Tony started bringing a girlfriend over after school before my parents would get home. I always knew what they were doing but I never cared. That is until one day when I heard them doing it real loud from his room downstairs. I admit it was pretty hot thinking about my brother fucking a girl. I knew how hot he was and I imagined the girl must have bragged about it to her friends. This was almost a daily thing and although I would listen in a little from time to time, I just pretended like it wasn't happening. One day, I came home and the house was totally quiet. I looked around downstairs, didn't see anyone, so I went upstairs to my room and changed out of my school uniform. I changed into some jeans and a new blouse that I had recently bought and figured I would go next door to see what my friend was doing. As I walked down the stairs, I could hear something in the living room so walked slowly down the stairs and quietly peeked around the corner. Surprise, surprise. It was my brother and his girlfriend making out. I didn't want to bother them so I thought I would go out the back door when I saw his girlfriend unbutton his pants. I don't think I had ever been more turned on in my life than at that point in time. My heart was pounding and my face was hot. I made sure I was hidden and watched as Tony's cock was growing under his exposed boxers. Tony's GF just had her hand sort of resting on top is it for a while until she reached in and pulled out my brother's rock hard cock. I was amazed and had no idea he was that big. She started to glide her hand up and down and I just couldn't help myself. I unbuttoned my jeans and slid my hand under my panties. I could hear the wetness of her strokes under the heavy moaning of my brother. I just couldn't bring myself to look away. I started to feel a little guilty but I wanted to see him finish. I knew what happened to boys when they came but I had never seen it. Finally, Tony started to really rock his hips and I knew he was about to cum. He let out a loud moan and then I could see all of his cum shooting out all over this girlfriend's hand and arm. She kept stroking him slowly and when she moved her hand away, I could see the cum that was stretched between her fingers and dripping down her arms. My brother's stomach and shirt had big wet spots on them too. I quietly went out the back door and ran into the back shed where I finished myself off thinking about everything I just saw. For the next few days I just couldn't get it out of my mind. I wanted more. Luckily for my boyfriend, this is what inspired me to give my first handjob a few weeks later...
- age 18, Kim (female)

This happened earlier this year, while on holiday with my two children. I'll keep it short. I'm a single mum and have two children, one son and one daughter, aged 16 and 15. We had gone on holiday, nothing fancy, just to a caravan holiday park. Our caravan wasn't a big one, just one bedroom which they shared and a sofa bed thing in the living area which I used, plus a little kitchenette area for cooking, it was all quite open plan. It was our second day, and having had little time to myself I'd started to get a bit hot under the collar. So I suggested giving them ?5 each and going to spend some time in the arcades, which they did. As soon as they'd gone I couldn't wait, I stripped naked and pulled the curtains. I sat on the sofa and spread my legs as wide as I could, pulling them back towards my head. It didn't take long at all for me to immerse myself in a full on rubbing session. For some reason I'd brought my dildo with me, I hadn't planned to use it, I just didn't want to be without it if I needed it. After about 15 minutes I was reaching orgasm, holding myself on the edge for as long as I possibly could. Just as I thought I couldn't hold it any longer the door to the caravan suddenly flew open and in they both ran, saying something about needing more money but pausing mid sentence. I froze. I had no idea what to say or do. I managed to ask what they wanted, and when they asked for more money I quickly told them where my purse was. Unfortunately there was no money in there so I had to get up and go to my hand bag. This may have been the most embarrassing part of the whole thing; having to slowly slide that dildo out of myself in front of them, stifling the whimpers as I did, so I could walk, legs shaking, over to my handbag. Anyway, I gave them as much money as I could find and off they went. It didn't take me long to finish and I had a great orgasm, and a deserved one at that, but after I'd finished I broke down and cried. I felt humiliated. I've never been so embarrassed. I like to think we're open and honest about sex, but being caught pleasuring myself is unthinkable. I've only told one person about this and they told me about this site so I thought I'd share it.
- age 47, anon (female)

I was thirteen and had discovered masturbation and the delights that could be obtained from that area between my legs at an early age. I was also very much a humper. I started with humping the pillow from my bed but my favourite was the arm of the sofa in the lounge downstairs. It was not something I could do that often as I needed to have the house to myself and be careful nobody was about to return home soon, which made it even more special to me. I would strip naked in my room then go downstairs, that in itself feeling a naughty thing to do, put a towel over the arm of the sofa and then mount it. I would then hump it for all I was worth, hips thrusting as my pussy rubbed against the towel while I imagined I was on top of the latest boy I fancied or my favourite pop star. Eventually I would grind myself into the arm as I reached my orgasm, thankfully the towel preventing any of my wetness staining the arm of the sofa! One afternoon I had the house to myself, mum and dad were out for the day and my brother Dan who was two years older than me was out with his friends and not expected back until late. I took the opportunity and was busily humping the sofa, eyes closed and getting close to climax when all of a sudden the lounge door opened and there was Dan and one of his friends. I yelled at him to get out but they just stood there looking and then started to laugh. Looking back I suppose the sight of his little sister naked and humping the arm of the sofa must have been funny but it wasn't how I saw it at the time. I leapt up, grabbed the towel and raced up to my room, slammed the door shut and burst into tears. I was so embarrassed at being caught like that and felt so humiliated and ashamed, and then the thought came that if he told mum and dad it would be ten times worse if they found out what their innocent daughter got up to when they were out. I got dressed and stayed in my room not wanting to see Dan and dreading what was to come. About an hour later there was a knock on my door, it was Dan. I told him to go away but he said he wanted to apologise, so eventually I said he could come in if he wanted. He came over and sat on the bed next to me and put his arm around me and told me it was okay and he was sorry he laughed, he just hadn't been expecting to see his little sister doing what she was doing when he opened the door and it was a bit of a funny sight. He told me not to be upset, I think he knew I'd been crying, and that he wouldn't tell mum and dad about it which at least got rid of one of my fears. He said masturbating was perfectly normal he just hadn't thought about me doing it yet, although he said he'd probably started at about my age too. Dan said he jerked off most days and asked how often I did it, and I said I did it most days too which seemed to surprise him. He then asked why I was humping the arm of the sofa so I told him it just felt good between my legs, rubbing against me and helped me get off. Dan said he'd never really thought about girls doing it and how they went about it. He was quiet for a while just cuddling me and I was starting to feel better about things, although still embarrassed about what he'd seen, when he asked me if I'd ever seen a boy jerk off. Of course I hadn't and told him, and he then suggested that we could do it together if I wanted, watch what each of us did. I wasn't sure about it, I guess I was a little shy, but I was curious as to what Dan did and he'd already seen me humping the sofa so I agreed. He said we should both get undressed so we started to take our clothes off. I felt really nervous and excited about it. Dan and I were used to seeing each other in undies but apart from an accidental glimpse hadn't really seen each other nude since we'd hit puberty. We were both down to our underwear and then Dan slipped his boxers off and there was his penis. He was semi hard and it seemed much bigger than the last time I'd seen it and it was surrounded by a forest of ginger pubic hair. I took my bra off and quickly slid my knickers down and stood naked in front of him feeling really nervous and embarrassed again. My boobs were still quite small then, just an A or B cup, but I did have a fair amount of dark pubic hair and a pert little bottom on me. Dan looked at me and said I was real cute looking and would have boys chasing after me in no time at all which made me smile. I then noticed that his penis was now fully erect and pointing straight at me, wow, the first time I realised I could have an effect like that on a boy! Dan said he'd go first and sat back on the bed and took hold of his penis. He pulled the foreskin back and started to stroke himself slowly up and down the shaft. I was fascinated, particularly by the swollen purple head. I'd seen his penis before of course but only limp, I'd never seen anyone's erect before and it looked so different. Dan then asked if I'd like to do it for him, and I didn't need asking twice. I touched it and marvelled at how warm and firm it felt but soft and smooth at the same time. I circled my fingers around it and with Dan's help started to move my fist up and down in the way that he told me to. Not long later he told me he was going to cum and to keep on stroking him when it happened. I felt his penis stiffen even more and then seem to twitch in my hand and then sperm seemed to be shooting everywhere mostly landing in a puddle on his stomach. I knew that when boys ejaculated white stuff came out but I never imagined it would be so much or be so powerful when it happened. I loved it! Some of it ran down my hand and I noticed how hot and sticky it was, I was in heaven. Dan asked for some tissues and cleaned himself up and then it was my turn. I lay back on the bed and spread my legs apart feeling a little embarrassed again as I revealed my pussy for the first time. It was now his turn to look in amazement, he told me later it was the first time he had ever seen a girl's pussy properly. I played with my nipples with one hand while the other got to work down below, I realised I was soaking wet and really needed to take care of myself. Ignoring Dan I started rubbing and fingering myself as urgently as I could and it didn't take long before my feet were pushing down on the mattress, I was lifting and thrusting my hips up and gasping out my orgasm in short little breaths. I think Dan was again surprised at what his little sister was capable of doing! We lay on the bed next to one another, still naked, and talked. We talked about who we both fancied at school and sex, it was the first time we'd ever really talked about sex together and it felt great. We both agreed that we'd really enjoyed ourselves and must do it again together. From then on we would masturbate together whenever we got the chance. I would jerk Dan off, loving it when I made him cum, and I showed him where and how I liked to be touched until he became an expert at giving me an orgasm too. We also dry humped each other too, and it was better than the sofa arm used to be! Dan would put on speedos, we thought they would stop any chance of me getting pregnant by accident, and lie on his back on the bed. I was naked and would get on top of him and start to rub my pussy against his erection which I could feel through his pants. The material felt good against me and I'd soon be humping furiously against him, his hands playing with my breasts, until I reached orgasm, Dan would normally end up cumming in his speedos too. As a variation I would lie face down on the bed with my hips resting on two pillows raising my bottom up. Dan would hump me from behind, rubbing his erection against my bottom cheeks and along the crack until he would shoot out all over my back. I would have let Dan take my virginity but we had a line that we agreed we would never cross, and that was no penetration of any sort. Masturbation and other things were fine but we agreed anything more was out the question. We had real fun together and taught each other so much about how to please the opposite sex. Eventually I got a boyfriend and he was pleasantly surprised at my expertise in giving hand jobs, I never said who my teacher was! Dan also had a girlfriend and I imagine she too must have been pleased at the way he could give her pleasure. I often wonder if any of this would have happened if Dan hadn't walked in on me humping the sofa that afternoon. I still enjoy humping things now when I masturbate, I think it's something that will always please me, I'm just careful that I will not be disturbed by anyone !!
- age 28, Alice (female)

it was about 3mouths ago.when i have room met his girlfriend do come with another girl.she start loving me and promisce me she will do every thing for me,oneday she invite me to her house when i came in. she start touching me before i what is happening i was ontop of her.i enjoy it that day
- age 20, innocent in nigeria

My twin sister and I have always been close as most twins are. When we were young, our mom would give us a bath together. It wasn't out of the normal, and never looked at as sexual in anyway. We would look at each others "Private" areas, and think that anything other that what we had, looked strange. Then puberty hit! My sister hit puberty before me as most girls do before boys. I only knew that because her boobs had started to grow, and there were now pads kept in the bathroom that connected our rooms. At this point, the door was being shut when one another was using the bathroom. I can't really remember when I started getting "morning wood", it had always seemed like I had them every morning, but it was just another part of my body. But before puberty had really hit, I noticed my boners feeling better. I became in love with my own dick. I would stare at it for hours. In bed, in the bathroom in front of the mirror, I just loved to look at it, I didn't know what else I could do with it alone. It still hadn't grown, or had any pubic hair, but it would feel all tingly. In the showers after gym class, I would pretend not to look, but in all reality, I would check out other guys dicks to compare to my own. Some had hair, some did not. The ones with hair would be bigger, with their balls hanging lower. There were more of us that didn't have hair yet, than those with. Only a couple of guys were early bloomers and every now and then, someone would have a boner. I would have to fight hard to keep from getting a boner. It took a while, but I admit now that I am bi. But that is a different story. Anyway, back to my sister and I. One night, our mom went out when we were 13, which is still pre-puberty for me. Mom had been leaving us by ourselves without a babysitter for close to six months at this point. This night, she said she was going to be a little later than normal. Saying she would be back at 1am, she kissed us good-bye, and was gone. We sat around watching TV, and played some PS3 games. It was like any other night until about 10 pm, we had our jammies on already. Hers was a tank top and shorts, and mine was a t-shirt and boxers. I had the remote so I was channel surfing and came across a soft porn on Cinemax. I had never seen anything like this. I hadn't been up this late in our living room watching TV before, and if I had, my mom was watching what she wanted to. As soon as I went to Cinemax, right away, there was a guy shown shirtless from the waist up and had a look on his face like he was either in pain or enjoyment, and then a woman popped up in front of him with her large tits swinging freely. I had the most incredible boner immediately. My sister didn't say anything, but my jaw hit the floor. I had seen pictures of naked women before, but this was my first time seeing anything with live action. Still amazed I didn't hear her say "Turn it", I looked over at her (She was sitting next to me on the couch with about two feet in between us) She had her right leg over her left and kind of shaking her foot, and her arms crossed over her chest. She had a small grin on her face, and this is when I realized she liked what she saw and would have no objections to watching it. So I said..."You like this?" She replied "It's ok." "Have you seen this stuff before?" I said, and she then goes "Yeah, but this isn't like a real porn." I was totally amazed that my sister knew what this was and more so that she liked it. She goes "I will be right back." She came back into the room, and said "I found this in Moms room a while back." It was a DVD that she put in the DVD player. It was a hard core porn movie! I had put a pillow over my lap to conceal my boner, otherwise it would have popped right out of the open fly. What I saw was amazing! It was showing everything, Two women together was the first scene, and the next was a guy and a woman doing everything. This guy had a huge dick which made me feel a little self conscious about mine being so small. Then came a scene where the same couple were laying next to each other masturbating. I really didn't know about all of this, but it looked like they were enjoying it. My twin then asked me "Do you do that....jack off?" I said no. I had heard that "white stuff" comes out of your dick, but that was it. So then she said "Can I see yours?" I was a little hesitant, but in order to sweeten the deal, she said she would show me hers. At that point, she lifted her shirt and I saw her beautiful small a cup boobs, with very tiny pink nipples that were standing straight out, about the size of pencil erasers. My boxers were getting wet, but at this point in my life, I had no idea what precum was. So told me that if I showed her my dick now, she would show me her pussy. So I moved the pillow and took my boxers down. My hairless dick popped right out standing straight up. It was only about three inches long and about as skinny as my pinky finger. She then pulled her shorts and panties down in one swipe. From where I sat, all I could see was a small puff of blonde hair. This was all I could take. I had a spontaneous ejaculation. There was a lot of it, but at this point in my life, it wasn't white, it was clear. It wasn't precum, it was cum from my underdeveloped body. It shot up to my chest and stomach. Her eyes got very big, and then leaned over to get a closer look at it. My boner had no chance of going away. I was so incredibly horny still. She started to rub her pussy very slow. She stopped and reached over with her right hand and put it on my dick and pulled it up and down. "Do that to yourself" she said. I took my index finger and thumb and rubbed my dick up and down slowly at first. She started speeding up her rubbing while staring at me stroking my dick. Her legs started kicking, her head went back and she let out a deep moan. She stopped for about a minute or so, then started rubbing again. About then is when I had my second orgasm, but my first one I ever made myself, just like the first one in volume. I was covered in cum, with some of it running down the side of my body onto the couch. I came one more time that night and she had two more orgasms. I was thankful she taught me how. We have done this more since then, and done more too.
- age 18, but 13 then, anon

I am what I consider to be good looking with blue eyes, clean cut, athletic male who works out regularly. I am 5'11" 175lbs and have a 7" circumcised cock that is too thick for my wife to wrap her hand completely around. On to the story... I have been masturbating almost daily since I was younger. Even though I am married and have been with my wife for over eight years I still jack at least once a day no matter how good the sex is. Last week I was sitting on the couch when my wife came downstairs. She was in a sexy pair of boy panties with no bra. She walked straight toward me silently smiling like she was on a mission. Her 34b tits were perky as could be and I could tell they were rock hard. As she got closer she reached to the side of the couch as she demanded I pulled my pants down. Without saying a word I instantly became hard sensing her arousal and did as I was told. She then pulled out her "magic wand" and plugged it in. I started to stroke my cock as it was trying to stand straight up through my boxer briefs. After plugging in her wand she then reached down and grabbed her 8" life like vibrating suction cup dildo. She told me how horny she was thinking about me stroking off for her and that her pussy was soaking wet and couldn't take it any longer. She stuck the dildo to the edge of the coffee table and stood above it now with the wand vibrating on her clit. I reached into my briefs and pulled them down enough to tuck the elastic waistband under my balls so I could feel the pressure of them pushing against me as though my balls were being cupped by someones hand. I started stroking with good rhythm as my eyes were glued to my wife knowing how turned on she was. She bent over and pulled her panties to her ankles but did not remove them. (For some reason I find that more of a turn on as I have a panty fetish) she then lowered herself on the tip of the dildo stopping once she slid just the tip in. She held herself there and looked at me stroking off now furiously. She pressed the vibrator hard on her clit and I could see her juice starting to run down the shaft of her dildo. With her legs spread as wide as possible she began to squat up and down sliding on the dildo. Her pussy was now swollen and her lips began to glisten in the dim light. It was only a matter of minutes before she looked me straight in the eyes and told me she was going to cum. I was so close myself I could feel my cock about to erupt! She could sense my orgasm building and began talking dirty to me. She told me how she had stole her girlfriends panties while showering after their gym workout the other day and how she has been masturbating while licking them fantasizing about her wet pussy rubbing against the crotch while working out. Imagining how tight it must be and how hard she could make her cum. That was it, I started cumming with the mental picture of my wife fingering her friend making her cum in her panties. I came hard, really hard! Just as my orgasm began my wife's followed. She was cumming so hard her legs were shaking as she had switched her wand to high. She never even got to turn her dildo to vibrate. As she was cumming her legs were shaking uncontrollably as she yelling very loudly, "OMG I'm cummmmming! Holy sh*t, I'm cumming so hard" followed by, "Oh my god, I'm still cummmmmming!" By this time she had lost control and was sitting on her dildo as deep as it could go and she was no longer moving. Her legs spread wide and I could see her pussy contracting hard. She sat there for a few minutes after dropping the wand before she was able to stand. As the dildo slipped out her pussy released her built up juices and dripped all over. I hope she works out more often with her friends and maybe I'll have more to write about next time...
- age 26, James

For the past several years (probably about two to be more exact), my sister and I have had this game that we play. It all started one night when the two of us were home alone. My sister, who is two years younger than me (so 14 at the time) was in the shower when I started to get really horny. I had always been a secret exhibitionist, going around the house naked when I was home alone and stuff like that. So I decided it would be fun to stand outside of the bathroom door and listen to her shower while I jerked off. So walked up to the door, unzipped my pants, and pulled my hardening cock out. I started jerking off and really got into it. By the time I realized the water had turned off, it was too late. Just as I was about to cum, my sister opened the door to me jacking off. She quickly closed the door, and I shot my load all over the closing door. I came so much! The door was soaked and so was I. I really needed to use the bathroom to wash up. I knocked on the door and apologized and said that I really needed to clean up in the bathroom. My sister opened the door and looked down at my dripping cock which was now pretty much soft, and she invited me in. She was still wearing just a towel, and I could tell her nipples were swollen. I started to wash my cummy hands, and grabbed some toilet paper so that I could clean up the door. While I did all of this, my sister still watched my cock which was starting to fill up again. I hadn't put it back into my pants so as to not soil them with the cum. When I was done cleaning the door, my sister asked: "Are you gonna wash it now?" (pointing at my dick which was now semi-erect). "Yeah," I replied. "Can I help?" That line shocked me. She had been so timid to this point and then she just asked to help me wash my cock! After a moment of thought I said: "Yeah...okay I guess." Her face lit up like a Christmas tree. I had to take a shower anyway so I figured I just clean up in the shower. I started to get undressed and gave my slippery, cummy cock a couple of rubs. Before I got into the shower, I looked at myself in the mirror. My cock was really shiny with all the cum. As I got in, I continued to rub it because it really needed the attention. I then invited my sis to join me. She immediately dropped her towel, exposing everything. She had very nice tits for a 14 year old, but what really got me was her pussy. I had seen tits, but never a pussy. It was a beautiful sight. So beautiful in fact that I came instantly (combo. of rubbing and visual effect). The cum flew at her, some landing just above her pussy. After a little awkward silence, I turned on the water and brought her close to me so that we could close the shower door. I immediately started feeling her up, but she wouldn't have any of it. She just wanted to feel my cock which I was plenty happy to let her do. She definitely wasn't a pro at handjobs, but she was good enought to make me cum again! This time the cum was knocked down by the water stream and when directly down the drain. I let her wash the rest of me and then we left silently, without talking about it until the next day. The next evening we were home alone again...And she was in the shower again. I figured I'd do the same thing as last night. So I stood outside the bathroom, this time completely naked, and jacked off. This time I finished before she did. I left her a nice puddle of cum on the ground in front of the door. When she got out of the shower she yelled: "Fred! I stepped in your cum! Are you gonna make this a daily thing." Well, I did make it a daily thing. Everytime she finished her shower before I came, she would finish me off in the shower. Everytime I came first, she would just find a present. We stopped about a month ago, just after I turned 18. I never got to masturbate her, and she never did anything more than a handjob.
- age 18, Fred

Where I grew up and where I still live, the closest neighbor is 12 miles away. You can see forever, most days here. The best part about growing up in a secluded area and having a lake all to yourself, was that you can go skinny dipping anytime you want. My brothers and I, we would ride our horses to the lake, strip down and jump in. The one problem with the lake, is that it comes from the mountains and it is cold. We would see who could stay in the longest, before the pain of the cold water got to you and your penis tried to crawl inside of you to stay warm. One summer, a cousin Kathy, came to stay with us for the month of July. Her parents thought it would be a good idea for her to get out of the city, and spend her summer in the country, before she went off to college. My brothers had both moved off the ranch that winter. I was 14 at the time, and had just discovered girls and my body was starting to look like my dad and my brothers. Before Kathy arrived, my mother told me, it was my job to keep her entertained, show her the mountains, take her out on the horses, do what you and your brothers do. And if you are successful at keeping her happy, you will be rewarded in the end. My mom knew, that I wanted a new dirt bike, that's a big thing for a 14 year old. Wow, that's Kathy! I thought to myself, when I meet her. I had not seen her, since I was maybe 10. Kathy was tall and had all this red hair. Her skin was as white as snow and blue eyes that could make any man melt. Being 14, I was a puddle. Kathy was a true city kid, but I was going to make her a country girl. The next day, Kathy and I went riding, it was hot and dusty. I was having a goodtime, but Kathy wasn't. She asked, what do you do to cool off on hot days. I told her that we go swimming. Kathy stated that she didn't have a swim suit. I told her that you don't need one were we are going. When we got to the lake, I helped Kathy off her horse, and said, let's go. You first, she said. Ok, I do it all the time. Off came the clothes and in I went. The water was so cold that day, but I couldn't say anything. I just waited for her. Oh and the wait was worth it. Under that tee shirt and jeans, was the body of a goddess. Kathy was the first woman, I had ever seen naked, other than my mom. Her red hair, on that snow white skin and a small red patch of pubic hair. Her breasts were not all that large, but who cares. She was naked and she was going to be swimming with me. Kathy ran into the water, only to run out as fast as she came in, screaming about how cold it was. Her nipples looked to be so hard, that they would break off. During all this time, I didn't notice, that the cold water had not caused any shrinkage, but I was hard as a baseball bat. And my wood was not going down, but I was freezing. I needed to get out of the water, so I walked out backwards, thinking that Kathy wouldn't see my wood. I was almost out of the water and walking backwards, was working, until I stepped on a rock and fell backwards, landing in shallow water only a couple of inches deep. There I am, on my back with a full erection, that you could have seen for miles. Kathy came over to me, because she thought I was hurt. When she noticed, that I wasn't she just smiled and said, looks like the water was not that cold after all. I couldn't believe this, a naked woman kneeling next to me at 14 and I have a cock that is so hard, it hurts. Kathy asked, do you always get hard when you go swimming? If so, we need to go more often and do you know what to do with that cock of yours. Before I could get the words out, Kathy was rubbing my cock and balls. This was new to me, and a first. It didn't take me long to shoot my load. It shot over my head and onto my chest. Kathy couldn't believe how far I shot it. Let's do that again, she said, but I want to watch you do it. As I started to jerk off, Kathy laid on the grass beside me and began to rub herself. Kathy would rub her breasts and squeeze her nipples. Then she rubbed her pussy. As I watched her, I became harder and harder. They Kathy asked it I wanted to rub her. I had never touched something so soft. Each time, I touched her pussy she would arch her back and grab a handful of grass as to rip it out of the ground. As I was rubbing her, she reached up and grabbed my cock as if she was going to rip it off. Kathy was loud, when she had her orgasm. I thought something was wrong and that I had hurt her somehow. Then Kathy told me it was my turn. Do it again, let see how far you can shoot. I stood up, and pumped away. When I did shoot, it must have gone three feet again. Kathy was amazed again, I have never seen anyone shoot that far. We laid on the grass, until the sun started to go down and the day got cooler. When we got home, my mom asked what we did today. Oh, nothing much, as most kids would say. That was the best summer, I have ever had. Kathy and I spent a lot of time exploring each other. We masturbated at the lake, in the wood and even in the saddle. It was the summer that I learned about masturbating and that girls do it also. About, ten years after that summer, Kathy purchased the ranch down the road from us. Nothing has ever happened since she moved back, but I do know that she and her husband visit the lake now an then. And yes, I did get that dirt bike.
- age Then 14 now 32, Tom

When I was younger, my older sister had just turned 16 one summer and my parents decided she was old enough to watch both of us during the day when they were at work. I have usually gotten along with her pretty well, and we were both pretty open about things. One morning when I woke up, I walked down to my sister's room, and when I walked in, she was lying naked on her bed looking at a magazine. I asked her why she was naked, and she said it was hot in her room and she could lay around naked if she wanted to. I just stood there for a few seconds and she asked me if I was just going to stand there all day, so I went back to my room. I felt a little lonely, but I decided to do it since she did, so I took off my jammies and went back to her room naked as well. She asked me the same thing I asked her, and I told her I just wanted to go naked too, and she didn't have a problem with it. We hung around her room for a little while listening to music and reading teen magazines, but after she looked at some magazine with lots of boys in it, she asked me if I would go downstairs and watch some TV for a while. I asked her why, and she told me she wanted to masturbate. I gave her a clueless look, and she acted surprised and asked me if I ever masturbated before. I hadn't even heard of it, so I told her no. She then said I didn't have to go and she would show me, as long as I didn't tell mom and dad. She sat up and leaned back against her pillow, spread her legs apart and started rubbing her hairy vagina. She told me everything she was doing and feeling the whole time, and I watched her closely, almost like I was studying. She was still a virgin so she could only push in her finger a little bit, but every time she did she let out a small moan and breathed heavily. When she came, she gasped and stiffened up and then rolled onto her side, rubbing her hands and legs against her sheets. I asked her what happened and she said she came and then said it was my turn. I leaned back and spread my legs too, exposing my little pussy to her. I had a little bit of hair, but it was nothing compared to her big, woman-like bush. I tried doing everything she did, but it was kind of uncomfortable. She then reached out and rubbed me a little bit in the right spot and asked me how it felt, and I said it was really good. Then I knew what to do, so I started rubbing my lips and tiny clit, and it did feel much better. I couldn't get a finger inside me, so I just kept rubbing in circles on the outside. After a few minutes I told her I had to pee, but she said I didn't and to keep going because it is about to feel so, so good. My hand kept going and the tingling between my legs kept getting stronger, and then it happened. It felt like an explosion went off in my vagina, and I squirmed around and squealed. I actually cried a little bit because it felt so amazing. She asked me what I thought, and I said it was the best thing I had ever felt. She told me that's what masturbating was, and that I can do it any time I wanted, but in private. We got up to go downstairs, and I jumped at her and hugged her tight, thanking her over and over again. She hugged me back and led me downstairs and made us some breakfast. We stayed naked and when we were watching TV, I asked her if we could masturbate again and she said sure, and we did it next to each other on the couch. She didn't do it as much as I did, but I must have masturbated six or seven times that day, every time there with my sister. The last time, I was right in the middle of it when the garage door opened. We both ran upstairs and threw some clothes on, but I went ahead and finished what I started before I came back down. I don't think I had ever felt that close to my sister before that day.
- age , anon (female)

When I was 13 I discovered how how to masturbate. A few months later, I discovered that my mom had a box of vibrators. One day I was home alone and I was bored. I did not have anything to do, so I tried to turn on the television. I realized that the batteries in the remote were dead, so I went to find some more. I went into my mom and dad's closet where they usually were. I did not know what kind of container they were in so I just started opening things. I came across one box and opened it and I was surprised. There were about seven or eight dildos in the box, each one different in color and style. I knew exactly what they were for and I knew that I would be using them. I took the one that I thought looked the coolest and took it back to my room. I took off my clothes and laid on my back on top of my bed. I turned on the dildo and inserted it into my blooming vagina. It felt good and for the first few minutes I did not move it around. I just left it in there to feel the vibrating sensation. After it being in there for a few minutes I decided to start moving it in and out. Now this felt 10 times better than fingers did. I continued to do this until I had the best orgasm I had ever had. My pussy was very juicy and I was feeling amazed, so I had another go at it. I began to pump the dildo again until I quickly had another bursting orgasm. When I was finished I wiped my pussy off, and then the vibrator and put it back into the box. I did this every time I was home alone, and in the summer a couple times a day. But one day it was night time and both my parents were home. My mom came to my door and knocked. I told her to come in and she did. She sat on my bed and asked me if I had touched "her private stuff." I immediately trembled in fear because I knew what she was talking about. She told me that she did not want me to go into her stuff. I must have left the box out or something that caused her to know I was messing with them. She told me that maybe when I was 14 that she would buy me one of my own. Then she left the room. I was surprised that she would buy me one but I was also scared that she was mad at me. But mom did keep her promise. On my 14th birthday I was about to go to bed when under my pillow I found a little pink vibrator. I used it immediately and thanked my mom the next day. I was so happy, and I had tons of fun. I now have my own daughter who has just turned 14 and I have given her the same present as my mom gave to me. I hope she has as much fun as I did!
- age 13 at the time, anon (female)

Something I always do, when the weather is nice, is go out on the deck while my husband is at work to read or just watch things out in the yard. One day, I was out reading some trashy novel when it started getting me a little horny. I kept on reading until I could feel my underwear getting damp. I was about to go inside and masturbate, when I thought about doing it out there. I went back and forth in my mind before I decided to go for it, looked around to make sure no one was there and pushed my shorts and underwear to my ankles and kicked them off. I am usually a pretty private person about these things, but I guess my horniness got the best of me. I started out by just rubbing my thighs in the sun, and then spread apart my legs to tickle my clit. When my pussy started dripping, I decided to go all the way, stripping off my shirt leaving me only in my sunglasses. I rested my feet on the table and started pushing a finger in and out, scratching and tickling my insides while my thumb massaged my clit. Just thinking about being exposed out in the open made me want to cum, and I knew it wasn't going to take long. I rocked back and forth in the chair, pushing my finger in as far as it would go, with my other hand now pinching my hard nipples. My pussy then contracted and a small spritz of my own fluid squirted on my hand as I came. All I could do was sit there as my orgasm paralyzed me, with my lip quivering and my toes still gripping the edge of the table. When I finally calmed down, I licked all the juice off of my hand, gathered up my clothes and went for the door still naked, leaving my bare back and butt for anyone to see. After I got back inside, I went to the bedroom and masturbated again and again, this time with my vibe, thinking about the stunt I just did.
- age 36, anon (female)

I grew up in a very open home. Mom was single parent with a sexy attitude my sister and I grew to accept as normal. I was just turned 18, last year of school and coming up to a big, final swimming competition. Being an early bloomer I had height, size and strength that gave me a strong ability in sports. I was very competitive in the pool but didn't have much competition except for one student from another school. I only swam against him in big competitions, so this meet was it and I really wanted to perform. Like I mentioned, being an early bloomer also brought another unwanted trait from a swimmers perspective. Hair. I had a pretty heavy cover from my waist down to my feet. My coach suggested I shave it off and get a new suit to be as streamline as possible. I had also begun to feel a little self conscious since none of the other swimmers looked like me. So I went out and bought a new super skimpy Speedo. When I tried it on I could see it might be hard to keep my soldier in the tent so-to-speak, (LOL). I hadn't cum in days so my cock quickly engorged, filling the skimpy material to extreme. Good thing the stuff stretches. I then really realized how much I needed to shave since there was now hair sticking out both sides around my crotch. At home that night I got out the electric shaver and began shaving my legs, working up toward the top. I soon found it was hard to see around the back of my thighs and ass to make sure I wasn't missing anywhere. Just then my mom walked in to see what I was up to. I told her what the coach said and she agreed to do my backside. She started but thought it would be better if I were laying down somewhere. She covered our big kitchen table with a beach towel and I laid face down on it. Mom proceeded to shave all the back of my legs right up to the edge of my new suit on my ass. If it weren't for the slight pain each time a hair got pulled a bit I would probably have a raging boner from the shaver's vibrations. Mom worked away and then suggested I should remove my suit so she could do my ass properly. I complied, still laying on my stomach as she shaved away. "OK" she said, now roll over so I can do the front properly. The front! I told her I had done the front. She said, "well you're going to have hair sticking out all around your crotch so let me trim it up for you" in a nonchalant way. Now remember we had a pretty open house hold. Everyone had seen each other naked lots of times, but not really close up and definitely never any touching! I felt a bit uncomfortable lying on my back fully exposed in front of my mother. Especially if I were to get a hard on. My mom proceeded to shave my inner thighs right up to the area between my balls and ass. That's where things got interesting. As I lay there fully open to the world, my arms dangling over the sides of the table as my mom began to shave around my crotch. She gently and slowly moved the electric razor through the thick hair beginning below my belly button, working down to just above my cock. I remained soft but things were beginning to "look up" as she finished most of the long hair and began to trim the second part real close. Now there wasn't any slight pains from pulling longer hairs. Just the vibrations from the razor now starting to feel absolutely amazing. Well, at 18 it doesn't take long to raise a boner (LOL). My cock was very quickly long and thick right there in front of my mom. She didn't seem to bat an eye and continued to shave away all around my groin area. I closed my eyes and attempted to control my urge to grab my cock and get some real enjoyment out of this. My cock was literally pulsing away on its own, now pumping a steady stream of Pre-cum onto my stomach as I just laid there still, taking it all in. I could feel the shaver move down between my legs onto that area called the perineum. OH-MY-GAWD! Did that ever feel amazing! Then I noticed the shaver just seemed to be resting there, the back of it against my skin. I opened my eyes and looked at my mom who looked back at me with a sweet, innocent look. Then it donned on me... she wanted to make me cum! She WANTED to see this! Holy shit! The realization of this just made me SO HORNY. My cock was ready to explode! I wanted to grab it and pump it right there but didn't know for sure what mom would think. It was throbbing so hard... then my mom pressed the shaver into me harder, pushing it up toward my balls. THAT WAS IT! I could feel my cock stretch with a spontaneous spasm, readying itself for an explosion of ejaculate. My mind raced to figure out quickly what to do. I wanted to pump out this amazing buildup of cum but then I thought I shouldn't in front of a parent, but I couldn't control what the body wanted to do on its own. Just as I thought I could hold out, my cock spasm-ed again. This time I recognized it was going to happen, NOW! Without touching myself anywhere I could feel the spasm reach deep into my balls and pulse all the way to the tip of my member. I huge ooze of pure cum spilled out of my cock head. My mom pushed the vibrating razor a bit more into the base of my balls. I couldn't take it any more. I reached for my cock with my left hand and grabbed it hard, simultaneously and spontaneously my hips thrust my cock into my hand as though it was reaching for something. I began to cum like a fountain, spewing forth a steady stream after stream of cum. They were so forceful I could feel them landing on my face over and over. I pumped my cock once for each spastic thrust of my hips, shooting long ropes of liquid all over myself. All the while my mom just held the vibrating razor firm to my balls. After what seemed like minutes of cumming and cumming and cumming I opened my eyes and eased off pumping myself. My cock was still hard and really red. There was cum all over me. On my face, all over my chest, pooling in my belly button. My mom removed the razor from my groin and simply said, "well I guess we're both done". She left the room and came back with a warm wet towel. "Go take a shower", "Then I can do the close-up shave with shaving cream, or would you like me to do that again another time"? The words "again another time" struck me... more to cum!
- age , anon

It was after my mom had purposely made me cum while shaving my lower body in preparation for a swim meet. We didn't say anything to each other. I couldn't get it out of my mind. Especially the part where she said, "would you like me to do that again another time"? It was still several days to the swim meet. Although all the hair on my lower body had been removed with an electric razor, what was left was a bristly stubble. I shaved most of what I could reach by myself but still couldn't do a neat job of my rear/back. I knew my mom meant what she said as far as helping me shave went, but I couldn't help wondering if she intended to help me get off again. I wondered what she would do as an electric shaver was no longer necessary. Would she actually jack me off? Was I reading something into what she said? For gawd sakes she certainly knew what she did to me last time! How should I react? It had been a couple days since our "event". Mom and I were home alone and I couldn't take it any longer, I had to find out what her intentions were. I figured I would push the "needing to be ready for the swim meet" issue with her. I finally, openly, asked her if she would help me shave off the rest of the stubble from the other night. "Oh, you learned how to talk again", she said. I told her I was pretty confused about what had happened and didn't know what to say. My mom said she understood and apologized if it made me feel awkward. She then told me to get undressed and meet her in the kitchen, she would get the towel and shaving stuff. I stood there with only my underwear on. Mom spread the towel on the kitchen table and told me to take the gotch off and lay face down. I did and she proceeded to apply shaving cream to the back of my legs and ass. As she did so she gently told me why she did what she did the other day. Mom explained that as soon as she noticed my erection she herself became aroused. She said that my cock was pulsing so intensely that she couldn't believe it. At the same time she said she was desperately trying to get the shaving job done, knowing I really needed it done. She said she thought I might make it through then simply go and masturbate myself for relief but as soon as all the Pre-cum began steadily oozing she knew I would cum. And that's when she said she decided to help me out. I told her it was the most amazing sensation I had ever felt and thanked her. My mom then said "you're welcome" and that she was done the back. "You can go finish the rest if you want" I sat up then on the kitchen table. My cock was semi erect, I looked down at it and said softly, "any chance you'd be interested in doing the front too" in a pretty pathetic, kiddish manner (LOL). My mom chuckled, "you think that would be appropriate son?" I quickly chirped, "well, you started it!" She chuckled again, "I guess I did, didn't I. I guess that means I should finish it", as she gently pushed my shoulder back for me to lie down on the table. I lay there and closed my eyes again. This time the sensation was my mom's hands gently applying shaving cream, first on my thighs and lower abdomen. I was anxiously hoping this wouldn't be all she intended. The anxiety managed to thwart my member's attention, keeping it semi soft. My mom worked the razor blade carefully removing all the stubble until only my groin area remained. "OK", she said gasping a breath. I then heard the shaving cream can spray and felt her soft hands begin spreading the foam all about my balls, groin and just above my cock. My cock jolted to the touch. It had never felt any hand other than mine. My mom seemed to work quickly. I think she knew she wouldn't have much time before I was fully aroused and ready to blow! I could only detect the ends of her fingers ever touching the skin of my penis as she carefully guided it around to get the shaving done around it. "There", she finally said, "all done". I was disappointed. Mom quietly left the room. I thought that would be it so I sat up and grabbed my cock. I thought to myself that if she wasn't going to do it for me, if she decided to come back in she was going to see me do it again! I began slowly pumping my cock, bringing it to full, engorged erection. Just then I hear, "hey wait a minute there boy!. Don't I get to finish what I started?" My mom had returned with a bottle of baby oil in her hand. "oh, ya, sure" is all said as I laid back down. My mom spread an ample amount of oil on the front of my legs and groin, then slowly began to work it in. Her hands were soft yet strong. She said quietly as she worked in the lotion, "this will help keep you smooth and soft for a few days". Emphasizing the word soft as she cupped my balls with her oily hands. "OOOHHHHH WOW!" blurted out of my mouth as she began running her fingers over my throbbing cock. She knew what she was doing! She slowly caressed my cock up and down its length, putting just enough pressure on it to send electric sensations throughout my body. I was in heaven... It didn't take long for me to reach the same plateau that happened a few days earlier. I needed to cum and it was going to happen. My cock was stretched to the max, bulging balls and throbbing purple head gleamed with the oil my mom was rubbing all over it. She encircled the member with her fingers and slowly brought up the pace, each time she reached the bottom she would run her cupped fingers over my ball sack and then back up to the top again. I was juicing pretty good now. My breath was deep and fast. I could feel the coming outrage... My cock began its spasm while my mom continued to stroke. She knew I was ready and just kept making slow methodical strokes with a medium to light touch, letting the sensations bring me to orgasm instead of the pumping. OOHH MAN this was awesome! My body began to uncontrollably shake and jerk as the fountain of cum erupted from my cock! My mom kept going, making sure I emptied everything I had. It was a replay of the last time. Cum spewed all over me. I heard my mom comment on how far I shot both times. Her expert hands kept slowly milking my cock and balls until every bit of fluid that wanted out came out. Then she playfully jostled my softening member saying in a gasping voice, "there you go now, all done again. I think I'm going to excuse myself now and look after my own matters". I was still on high and didn't get that last comment until later on. I had just had two amazing masturbation sessions with my mother and couldn't believe it. Now as I sat there wiping myself off I realized she was in the other room getting herself off. I wondered if she wanted me to help out?
- age , anon

I am a 58 year old woman. Living with my daughter and son in law. I was widowed about two years ago. In that time period I have not been with a man. My bedroom is across the hall from my daughters. From what I could hear from behind closed doors, it seems like they get together about twice a week. Hearing this going on I lay back and masturbate myself. This takes the edge off, but I still need more. Even with Jim getting it at least twice weekly, I would hear him masturbating one morning, after my daughter left for work. I guess he needed to take care of his morning hardon. This began to get me thinking. There are two women living in this house, and only one is sexually satisfied. That Monday my daughter left as usual for work. Knowing we had at least three hours before Jim had to leave for work. I entered the room. I layed my cards on the table and just told him how I feel. About my needs as a woman. How I could hear him rubbing his load off in the morning after my daughter left. He looked at me and said. Do you want to get in bed with me? I don't know if I want to but for now I need to. He sat up and said nothing. The next thing I knew, he was opening my robe. I told him we would only touch and not take it any further. He said OK. His hands were all over my body. It felt so good I felt like I was going to cum then and there. He started by kissing me. This was the first time we kissed like this. I was built somewhat like my daughter, but a little larger. He started working his magic on me. I could feel him put one then two fingers in my pussy. Rubbing my clit I said OH yes it had been too long. As he moved his fingers I could hear how wet my pussy was. I began to cum. Begging him not to stop. He took good care of my pussy, making me feel glad to be a woman. Now it was my turn to masturbate Jim. I removed his shorts. I was surprised to see he was not as long as I thought he would be. Although he made up for it with thickness. His cock was very hairy and hard. I started to jerk him off. If I tell you he came in less than twenty pumps. Sending his load all over his stomach and chest. We stayed in bed together for a while longer. Just kissing. He wanted me to lay on my stomach so he could get a good look at my ass. As he started to rub a second load off. I said would you like to grind it on my ass. If so just do it. In a short time he sent his second load all over my back and ass. As I got out out of bed he asked if I would do this again? I told him just make sure you always have a load left for me. Remember there are two women in this house. I think you are going to be somewhat busy from now on. I still masturbate when I hear Jim and my daughter, but at least I know I would be getting mine in the morning.
- age 58, B (female)

I'd always thought my friend Jack (not his real name) was really good looking, the athletic, blue eyed, blonde hair, football player type. I've only ever loved girls, wanted to kiss, hold and be protective of girls, but that isn't to say I haven't been quite turned on by watching other guys particularly Jack in the locker room or at the beach. Therefore I kind of have to assume I'm bi at the least but it really doesn't bother me. I confess to having lots of fantasies about my friend Jack and a rather short guy (no less good looking, he also had darkish-blonde hair for those who are interested) called Daniel (not his real name). His equipment was, suffice to say, not proportionate to the size of the rest of his body, he was perfectly happy waving his big dick around the change rooms with his kind of arrogant smile. To the story at hand however, Jack had invited me over to his house and said I could sleep in the same bunk bed as him (his brother whom he used to share a room with had moved out of the house just a few weeks before). We got back as the sun was setting, both of us pretty exhausted from playing football, him obviously doing brilliantly me... less so, but he was always relatively modest about his success. We stripped down and changed into boxers me with the usual trying to peak and to my surprise I could of sworn he looked straight at my dick, I had to turn around quickly so I didn't bone up in front of his eyes. I had jerked off three times the day before so I wouldn't be fighting boners the whole night ? it didn't work. Before I go any further I am a bit less athletic looking than Jack my abs are less defined, I have brown eyes and hair and am about (funny how people always manage to sound imprecise when I'm sure everyone knows exactly) 6 inches when hard. We were sitting on the bottom bunk playing the first halo (it was quite new then I recall) he was kicking my ass coz I spent half the time doing math in my head to stop myself tenting in my boxers, through his fly I could just see his cock lying against his thigh, I kept on glancing at it I was surprised he didn't notice (he told me later he didn't or he would've been pitching a tent). I'm still not sure how we started talking about it but we were started chatting about Daniel's huge dick, just joking about how him being quite small his dick was probably half his weight. The conversation was really arousing me at this point and I could see it was having the same affect on him. Just when I thought something was about to happen, I heard his dad calling out that he was going to sleep. Jack had jumped up opening the door and yelling out goodnight. As he got up I really did notice his semi, pushing out his boxers a good way. As he sat down again (and I think he did this on purpose) his dick poked straight out of his fly, still not completely hard, he was uncircumcised and looked a bit bigger than me. He smiled as I stared at his cock, stunned by just how perfect it looked, a big head and a nice big vein running down the right side, not really curving, it was the mirror image of my dick. He was hardening in front of me, the head swelling even larger. He said enjoying the view? About time I get a look at yours I think. I had lost the capacity to talk as well as move by now, so he just reached down in a slow move and pulled my boxers past over my dick, which sprang up and hit my tummy, leaving some precum on my skin, I think I let out a small groan at that point. Wow Jack said staring at my dick, do you always have this much precum? I cleared my throat a bit and said only when I'm really, really turned on. He smiled again and wrapped his hand around my dick, this time I definitely moaned, his hand felt sooooooooo good on my dick, especially as it was all lubed up with my precum. I could see precum starting to form beads at the top of his cock, there wasn't nearly as much as was on my dick, but then he was moving his hand up and down fully wrapped around my dick and that really got the juices flowing. I remember moaning again as I reached over and put my hand on his dick, it felt so warm and was also quite different to holding my own dick. I reached around a bit awkwardly and started fondling his balls, both of our boxer shorts now down around our ankles, this was the first time he moaned and it sounded really loud to me, I started playing mainly with his swollen dick head and his balls and he moaned again, I could feel his balls starting to pull up closer to his dick, so I slowed up a bit. He had been jerking me with a full fist and he now started playing with my balls as well, damn that felt so good. I was getting really close now, and I could tell from the tightness of his sac was still on the edge. He got up suddenly and said he wanted to try something, he crouched down a bit facing me, while I was still sitting on the lower bunk. He put his cock up against mine so the bottoms were touching along the whole length ? that felt brilliant. They were jumping against each other and pulsing we each wrapped a hand our fingers interlocking around our dicks and started jerking them, they were both pointed upwards. We were really close now and I felt his cock start to pulse big time. His first shot of cum flew out accompanied by a huge moan and his whole body shuddering. The feeling of his cock pulsing against mine, caused me to start cumming, ropes of cum were streaming out of our cocks up our chests over each other, some even hit my neck. We were both moaning and thrusting against each other as our orgasms started to fade. We did similar stuff later that night and I will add what happened next depending on the comments I get from this one. I've emailed "Jack" to get his response too, I hope you all enjoyed reading this as much as I enjoyed typing it, I've been jerking off as I've been typing so I'm not going to last much longer, hope everyone has a great orgasm imagining me jerking off with my great looking friend.
- age 22, anon

I was waiting for my parents at a Home Depot in the parking lot in our car. I was in my pyjamas cause I was over my sister's the night before and didn't have any clean clothes. I also was not able to J/O over there, which contributed to my horniness. Well, I grew impatient of waiting and decided to have fun. Being in my pyjamas, I slipped my cock out of the little slit easily, and began to get hard in this busy parking lot. I started to grab and rub as soon as I saw some men and women getting close to me. Oh God, the pleasure was insane. I think one of the guys in a group of people near me saw me, which just made me go more intense. I wanted him desperately to just pull out his cock and jack with me, but he couldn't and didn't. The thrill had sent me near the edge at this point. My parents were nowhere in sight and I just kept going for a good 20 minutes straight. I was edging the whole time now. The feeling of having your hard dick out and pleasuring yourself with hundreds of people only a few feet away had me in ecstasy. Then, when I saw my parents finally coming out of the store, I went past the point of no return and shot the biggest load I've ever had to date and ate it all. Exhibitionism... you just can't beat the thrill of it.
- age 18, Austin

This happened about six months ago. Because I'm a student and work nights part time I have plenty of free time during the warm spring and hot summer months to go mountain biking. One of my favorite trails winds through bush up and around a bushclad hill then down into a lovely valley full of tall soft grass and bushland, and with a stream running through it. Most of the way the trail is shaded with trees and bush so there's not much chance of getting sunburnt and it is a fairly easy ride. I just love going there in the morning cos there is usually no-one else around. I guess I am a fairly shy, private sort of person and with my family being religious and all until recently I was still a virgin and I guess a little naive about sex. Still that didn't stop me learning the pleasures of masturbation from when I was about eleven or twelve?I discovered that my changing cunt was suddenly alive with all sorts of wonderful electric sensations whenever I played with her. Sometimes I'd come home from school, strip off and spend time exploring my genitals. I learned how to tease my tiny red clitoris with a wet finger until my spasming urethra released a stream of girl cum. I discovered that I have a g-spot deep inside my vagina and that with gentle stimulation I can reduce myself to a giggling, snorting orgasm. As my breasts developed to their current 34b size I discovered that my nipples and areola are another source of wonderful stimulation. (For the rest of it I'm 5'3" about 115 lbs with curly black hair and brown eyes?people say I resemble Evangeline Lilly from Lost). So anyway on this particular day?warm, but not too hot?I decided to go riding. The night before I had waxed my cunt giving her a full Brazilian. This was the first time I had done this and as soon as I pulled on my snug fitting bike-shorts (no underwear is worn under bike shorts because they're designed to absorb perspiration) I could feel the fabric ease into my slit, gently stimulating my labia. By the time I got to the start of the trail I'd already had an orgasm which left me tingling and grinning from ear to ear. As per usual I was alone. I slid my hand into my shorts and gently teased my clitty with a wet fingertip. A thrill exploded from my groin and a little trickle of cum soaked my crotch. Suddenly a wicked thought...should I act on it? Shit, why not! I got off my bike and undid my sports bra, tucking it into the small backpack I use to carry extra drink bottles and a small soft towel and some sanitary wipes. Then I pulled down my shorts and also tucked them into my bag. For the first time I was naked in a public place. Taking a deep breath I started riding up the hill. I loved the caress of the gentle breeze on my body and the feeling of freedom was intoxicating. And I was so aroused. The gentle friction of the saddle on my cunt was wonderful! My labia were swollen, pink and sensitive. My thighs became damp with my natural lubricants. Whenever I stood up and leaned forward to negotiate an obstacle I was thrilled at the thought that my moist, slightly open vulva and puckered little asshole were exposed to anyone coming up from behind. I began to wonder what would happen if Jeff, this wonderful hunk I'd met at the bike club, decided to come out for a ride...the thought made my cunt spasm and I nearly came off my bike. I just had to stop. As I stood there, with my bike between my legs I started sliding my fingers up and down my wet slit. I tickled my clitoris and she sent jolts of wonderful pain through my body. Gently I teased around my swollen pee slit?which made me want to pee. I put the bike down, took off my helmet and stood at the side of the track, legs and labia wide open. As I released a stream of water I found myself moaning with sweet release. I started frigging myself with one hand while my other caressed and teased my breasts and nipples. Sliding two fingers into my vagina I felt for my g-spot. Omigod! My hips jerked and I yelped. Then came a hot wave of spasms in my vagina and urethra..hot cum squirted into the bush at the side of the track. My legs trembled so much I dropped to my knees...And I lay in the dust on the track just giggling. Later I had another wonderful wank lying in the soft grass beside the bank of the stream before I put on my bra and shorts and rode the rest of the way. I was making plans, which I hoped would involve someone else, for another naked masturbation and mountain bike fest...but the out-cum of that is yet to be written.
- age 22, Kathy (female)

One night my girlfriend and I were cuddling naked in bed, watching a porno to get both of us into the mood. It was a whole bunch of stuff on one disc for both of us, full-on sex, lesbians and both women and men masturbating. In one of the scenes she was getting into, it was showing a guy that barely looked 20 masturbating in his kitchen, spying on a woman in the pool. He was completely naked and was stroking a very hard (and very long) erection. This kid had to be at least 10 inches long. It was really getting her turned on, but I admit my hand was moving up and down my penis along with him. I am straight, but seeing a guy enjoying himself like that makes me want to start masturbating as well. He kept growling and stroking and his pre-cum was running all over his hand. He would stop, lick it all off and then go back to stroking. At one point, he even sat down and started licking and sucking the head of his own penis until he came. She then asked me "ever tried it?" I asked what she meant, and she giggled and asked if I ever tried my own cum. I told her no, but I have always wondered about it but could never bring myself to do it. She then asked me if I wanted to and I wasn't sure, but I said if she really wanted me to and would help me I would. Just telling her I would taste my own cum had my penis throbbing and burning hot. She pushed me on my back and spread apart my legs, and I put my hands behind my head. She then started masturbating me slowly, massaging my balls and pulling the skin down as tight as it would go, making me let out a loud "UNGH" sound. Since I was already very horny, it didn't take long before a big drop of pre-cum squeezed out of my dick. She wiped it up with her finger and asked me if I was ready. My heart was pounding and I told her I was and stuck my tongue out. I closed my eyes and she wiped it all off. I sucked on it and told her it really wasn't all that bad. She asked me if I wanted some more, and I smiled and nodded. She kept on stroking and edging me, then she would stop and milk me, squeezing out all the pre-cum I could make. She would wipe it, then stick her finger in my mouth and I would suck it all off like a hungry baby. She kept going and my mouth was coated with my own lube, but pretty soon I told her I needed to cum. She wanted me to lick it all up, so I told her to get on her back, then I straddled her and started stroking as hard as I could, blowing a massive load all over her tummy. I was a little hesitant to do it since I came, but she kept telling me to do it, so I leaned down and licked it all up which made her squeal. It didn't taste as good but still wasn't awful, and not only that she was amazed I did it. I crawled up and kissed her, my mouth still sticky with sperm. After I did that I fingered her to a couple of orgasms. Since then I have gotten more used to it, and now it's almost a normal thing to lick it off of her. I know it may seem gross, but it's not that bad and I figured if she did it, there's no reason I shouldn't. Not only that, there's no mess to clean up afterward!
- age 27, anon

I grew up in a very open home. Mom was single parent with a sexy attitude my sister and I grew to accept as normal. I was just turned 18, last year of school and coming up to a big, final swimming competition. Being an early bloomer I had height, size and strength that gave me a strong ability in sports. I was very competitive in the pool but didn't have much competition except for one student from another school. I only swam against him in big competitions, so this meet was it and I really wanted to perform. Like I mentioned, being an early bloomer also brought another unwanted trait from a swimmers perspective. Hair. I had a pretty heavy cover from my waist down to my feet. My coach suggested I shave it off and get a new suit to be as streamline as possible. I had also begun to feel a little self conscious since none of the other swimmers looked like me. So I went out and bought a new super skimpy Speedo. When I tried it on I could see it might be hard to keep my soldier in the tent so-to-speak, (LOL). I hadn't cum in days so my cock quickly engorged, filling the skimpy material to extreme. Good thing the stuff stretches. I then really realized how much I needed to shave since there was now hair sticking out both sides around my crotch. At home that night I got out the electric shaver and began shaving my legs, working up toward the top. I soon found it was hard to see around the back of my thighs and ass to make sure I wasn't missing anywhere. Just then my mom walked in to see what I was up to. I told her what the coach said and she agreed to do my backside. She started but thought it would be better if I were laying down somewhere. She covered our big kitchen table with a beach towel and I laid face down on it. Mom proceeded to shave all the back of my legs right up to the edge of my new suit on my ass. If it weren't for the slight pain each time a hair got pulled a bit I would probably have a raging boner from the shaver's vibrations. Mom worked away and then suggested I should remove my suit so she could do my ass properly. I complied, still laying on my stomach as she shaved away. "OK" she said, now roll over so I can do the front properly. The front! I told her I had done the front. She said, "well you're going to have hair sticking out all around your crotch so let me trim it up for you" in a nonchalant way. Now remember we had a pretty open house hold. Everyone had seen each other naked lots of times, but not really close up and definitely never any touching! I felt a bit uncomfortable lying on my back fully exposed in front of my mother. Especially if I were to get a hard on. My mom proceeded to shave my inner thighs right up to the area between my balls and ass. That's where things got interesting. As I lay there fully open to the world, my arms dangling over the sides of the table as my mom began to shave around my crotch. She gently and slowly moved the electric razor through the thick hair beginning below my belly button, working down to just above my cock. I remained soft but things were beginning to "look up" as she finished most of the long hair and began to trim the second part real close. Now there wasn't any slight pains from pulling longer hairs. Just the vibrations from the razor now starting to feel absolutely amazing. Well, at 18 it doesn't take long to raise a boner (LOL). My cock was very quickly long and thick right there in front of my mom. She didn't seem to bat an eye and continued to shave away all around my groin area. I closed my eyes and attempted to control my urge to grab my cock and get some real enjoyment out of this. My cock was literally pulsing away on its own, now pumping a steady stream of Pre-cum onto my stomach as I just laid there still, taking it all in. I could feel the shaver move down between my legs onto that area called the perineum. OH-MY-GAWD! Did that ever feel amazing! Then I noticed the shaver just seemed to be resting there, the back of it against my skin. I opened my eyes and looked at my mom who looked back at me with a sweet, innocent look. Then it donned on me... she wanted to make me cum! She WANTED to see this! Holy shit! The realization of this just made me SO HORNY. My cock was ready to explode! I wanted to grab it and pump it right there but didn't know for sure what mom would think. It was throbbing so hard... then my mom pressed the shaver into me harder, pushing it up toward my balls. THAT WAS IT! I could feel my cock stretch with a spontaneous spasm, readying itself for an explosion of ejaculate. My mind raced to figure out quickly what to do. I wanted to pump out this amazing buildup of cum but then I thought I shouldn't in front of a parent, but I couldn't control what the body wanted to do on its own. Just as I thought I could hold out, my cock spasm-ed again. This time I recognized it was going to happen, NOW! Without touching myself anywhere I could feel the spasm reach deep into my balls and pulse all the way to the tip of my member. I huge ooze of pure cum spilled out of my cock head. My mom pushed the vibrating razor a bit more into the base of my balls. I couldn't take it any more. I reached for my cock with my left hand and grabbed it hard, simultaneously and spontaneously my hips thrust my cock into my hand as though it was reaching for something. I began to cum like a fountain, spewing forth a steady stream after stream of cum. They were so forceful I could feel them landing on my face over and over. I pumped my cock once for each spastic thrust of my hips, shooting long ropes of liquid all over myself. All the while my mom just held the vibrating razor firm to my balls. After what seemed like minutes of cumming and cumming and cumming I opened my eyes and eased off pumping myself. My cock was still hard and really red. There was cum all over me. On my face, all over my chest, pooling in my belly button. My mom removed the razor from my groin and simply said, "well I guess we're both done". She left the room and came back with a warm wet towel. "Go take a shower", "Then I can do the close-up shave with shaving cream, or would you like me to do that again another time"? The words "again another time" struck me... more to cum!
- age , Matt

At my local gym we have a big hydro pool with very powerful water jets. In the gym area the running manchines overlook the pool area and you can see who's in the pool. Well this one afternoon I was on the running manchine when I noticed to of their young women in the pool standing in front of the water jets and they were getting off from it by the look on the faces that they enjoying themselves and they looked up at me on the running machines. I got hard thinking of their tight pussies checking wet. After they finished getting off they went out of the pool. I went in the pool later the water that powerful I just sat down near the water jets and got off in the pool without touching myself, its one of the best orgasms I have had and look forward to the gym again.
- age 27, Me

This is about me and my brother Terry, he is a year older than me. This happened when I was 14 and Terry 15. We were always very close and had a laugh together. I'd seen Terry naked all my life as I grew up as he would often be naked walking to and from the bathroom. There was lots of times over the years where I'd be stood chatting to him on the landing with him naked, I'd never took any notice of him being naked as it's all I knew really. Well this one night made me see his body in a whole new way, and his penis too. I was coming out of the bathroom after bathing and was in my vest and knickers with a towel on my head, Terry was coming out of his room naked as usual. I stopped to chat to him about something and this is when I saw his body in a way never had before. Growing up with him I was used to seeing his penis in a flacid state and never took any notice of it, well this night things changed. My brother had seen me getting dressed the odd time walking in my room without knocking so had seen me in bra and panties before, albeit very briefly as I screamed for him to shut the door. Well as I chatted to him in my underwear I noticed he kept looking down and seemed to be staring at my panties like in a trance, at 14 my body was quite slim and my panties were a very snug fit. Probably because my Mam still bought them for me back then, the usual white cotton briefs. As I wondered why he seemed to be staring at my panties I noticed his penis had got a lot bigger, I was used to seeing it small and flacid so I was aware as it started to grow. I had never seen an erection before so it was exciting for me to see, I had heard from friends what a hard penis was like but never seen one in the flesh so to speak. His penis just got bigger and bigger till it was stuck up in the air proudly, it fascinated me how big it had got after seeing it so small and soft growing up. I just gazed in amazement at my brother's erect penis and the size of it, I never realized how big a penis could grow from the size it started small and flacid. Being Catholic I never knew anything about boys or sex at 14 so seeing a hard willy was such a thrill for me even if it was only my brothers. I asked him why had his penis gone so hard and he replied that it was seeing me in my panties as I chatted to him that had done it. He said he often got an erection looking at the Lingerie in mail order catalogues, I never knew a lad could get an erection looking at women in there underwear. It was quite a thrill for me knowing that I had given my brother an erection, needless to say it wasn't the last time. Seeing my brother's penis so aroused was exciting for me and so curious at the same time, I heard from friends about hand jobs but wasn't expecting a penis to be so hard stuck in the air proudly. My curiousity made me want to touch it so I asked him if I could, he looked very nervous stood there in front of his sister with his manhood on show but he reluctantly said yes it was ok to touch it. Being 14 it was very exciting for me seeing an erect penis and even though it was my brother's I was dying to touch it, I was so curious about it that I started prodding it which made me laugh. couldn't believe my brother was stood in front of me with an erection and that I actually touched it. He told me to wrap my hand around it and grip it which I did, I was amazed at how hard it was and it seemed like it was solid like bone inside but seeing it flacid before knew that wasn't the case. What amazed me as I held it was the fact it wouldn't bend downwards, well not without a squeal from my brother. I was amazed by this and got a bag from my room and hung it from his penis, he drew the line at me seeing how much weight it would hold. My questions then were about masterbation and if he had done it, he said he often masterbated looking at underwear in mail order catalogues and offered a demonstration for me. Seeing my brother masterbating in front of me was quite weird really but strangely fascinating at the same time, my curiousity was too much and just had to watch him doing it. After a couple of minutes he suddenly grabbed the end of his penis and dashed to the bathroom, sadly I never got to see him cum which I would have liked to as the icing on the cake. Knowing he got an erection stood chatting to me in my underwear was strangely exciting for me, so I made sure I bumped into him in my bra and panties a few more times over the years. Even though he was my brother it was a buzz being able to give him an erection when I fancied and to watch him masterbating because of me, I made him masterbate a few more times before I left home. I even let him see my vagina while he masterbated like crazy as he hadn't seen one before, but sadly still never got to see him cum as he ran to the bathroom before I could see it squirt. I still see him regularly but I am now married with children and he is too, I had a bit of fun masterbating with him the odd time before I was married but that's another story.. Linda
- age , Linda (female)

So being jobless you would think all you could really do is look for a job and watch TV. Well because my parents are away during the day and my sisters either moved out or are at school I have the place to myself. So nearly everyday I find my self getting extremely horny and everyday I find myself rubbing my clit. But this one day when I hadn't done it in a while I had the house to myself and four computers to my disposal. I'm not the usual girl that will look up just guys and their cocks and them f****** sluts. Not my thing. Instead I really enjoy gay porn. I decided to go on and watch some. I went through video after video after video and nothing got me wet. I then went outside and on my back patio there is a long chair to sit on. I decided to go out naked and I must say I do have a good body, DD boobs and a size 10 waster (aus terms) and I get tanned on the regular. As I was sitting outside I spotten my neighbour. My neighbour is gay so I couldn't get anything off him but he is hot and I mean HOT!!!! He was gardening so he had no shirt on and was all sweaty! After watching him for a while his partner came out (btw my neighbours can't see me but I can certainly see them!) The partner grabbed him from behind and started dry humping him I thought it was amazingly hot. I slid my hand down my body and into my dripping wet pussy. They both started getting naked and both had a hard on. So they were wanking each other off it was amazing. So I sat there and watched them wank each other and I just got wetter and wetter. As I slid my two fingers in and out of my pussy and rubbing them in to my clit after five minutes of doing that I let out a scream of pleasure it was amazing, never felt soo good in my life!! I cannot wait till tomorrow to have another sesh. I love rubbing my clit when its all slippery and wet with my own juices then having a lil taste.
- age 19, Mee (female)

The first time that I masturbated I had gotten bites on my penis at summer camp and I was in the bathroom scratching and I realized that it was easier to scratch if I ran my hand up and down the shaft. Then I got an intensely weak feeling in the knees and I got scared and I stopped.
- age 13 then, anon in Texas

I'm in my freshman year in college and all the freshmen live on campus. I've got a single room in a two-story dorm that's shaped like a big horseshoe, it's a coed dorm, with clusters of boys and girls' rooms around individual bathrooms. I love being on my own, I'm having more sex than ever, but it's like I just can't get enough and I'm always horny. I masturbate almost every day, but I don't want to spend all my time and sexual energy behind locked doors, so I'll do something I call "wearing my pussy perfume". What I do is I go to my room, get naked, and play with myself. I either use my hand, with my first two fingers up inside me with my thumb on my clit, or I use my hairbrush with a round wavy handle. I either get myself off or at least get myself really wet, and then real quick I'll wipe my pussy juice on my body where you'd put perfume?wrists, neck, tits?pull on my panties and a shirt real quick, and go out to walk around the dorm. Smelling like pussy, looking like this, and with my hair a little messed up and sexy, I'll do a circuit down the hall one way to the end and then up the stairs and back around. Wearing my pussy perfume makes me confident, I'll flirt with cute boys I run into, rubbing up against them, letting them look at my cleavage and the nipples poking through my shirt. Twice I've ended up going into a guy's room to have fun before I made the whole circuit. One time where I didn't give myself a cum first I had to turn back because I was wearing light blue panties and a shirt that didn't come below my waist and I was so horny I was soaking a dark spot into them. More often though I'll just enjoy the walk and enjoy the boys' looks and come back to my room and give myself a few more dirty cums. I'll fantasize about doing the walk without the shirt, or without the panties, but I'm not that bold. Maybe way late at night some day. Writing this down has gotten me all hot and wet, I think I'm going to put on my pussy perfume again and go for a walk. Ciao!
- age 19, Heather (female)

My lover was in California for a business trip recently, and we spent one evening talking on video cam. After much discussion and laughing about our day, our thoughts naturally turned to more carnal activities, if you know what I mean. I brought out my new plug-in vibrator, the one that has driven me absolutely crazy the few times I've played with it. I took my clothes off and reclined on the living room carpet, leaning back against the sofa. John stroked his cock as I flipped the "on" button and pressed the vibrator against my bare, shaved pussy. Oh, what an incredible sensation! Having a mechanical device give that kind of pleasure is different than using my fingers, partly because it feels a little out of my control, and adds to the excitement. As the weight of the vibrating head rested on my clit, I could only shudder and groan. I threw my head back onto the cushion and was unable to think about anything. It began to feel almost too good! Have you ever felt such intense pleasure that it almost hurt? "Oh fuck Babe," I managed to gasp, almost forgetting that John was watching me on camera. I was so wrapped up in the exquisite near-agony of that incessant, glorious vibrating device that I nearly missed seeing John's first spurt of cum as it flew up into the air and fell back on his hand, still stroking his hard dick. I forced myself to slow down, intent on watching him coax every drop of that beautiful, oozing liquid from his member, and then I closed my eyes and began to orgasm as well. His sexy moans and shooting cum was too much, and I cried out as I came, arching my back and convulsing with waves of pleasure/pain unlike I'd ever remembered having before. "Imagine coming like that with me inside you," John's sultry voice encouraged. Well, that pushed me even higher! If there's one thing better than having an orgasm, it's having one with a hard cock thrust deep inside my pussy. It went on and on; I wanted to remove the vibrator from my tender clit but for some reason I didn't. I just came and came, my pussy juice dripping from inside me as I thrashed about. At length, I began to relax and felt the spasms slow, and at last I removed the vibrator from my still-throbbing and sensitive clitoris. My body collapsed, exhausted from the sweet torture, and I could feel the wetness dripping down to my ass and onto the carpet. My clit was still sore the next morning, but that just made me smile, remembering the incredible orgasm I'd had the night before. In fact, I'm smiling right now, thinking about it. My eyes are turning toward the end table next to the sofa where that vibrator sits, still plugged in. If you'll excuse me, I think I'm going to be um, otherwise occupied for a little while!
- age , Lea (female)

I'd met Adrianna online, through mutual friends at a social networking site. At the time, she was off-limits and although her pictures absolutely floored me (I was convinced she must be a professional model), her tumultuous heterosexual relationship that had lasted for over a year and that was clearly damaging her deeply was my main concern. I wanted to be there as a friend. The idea that she, this gorgeous, talented, brilliant soul, could possibly be interested in me wasn't something I permitted myself to consider, not for a moment. We became closer and closer, like two fourteen year old girls who call and text one another constantly and chat excitedly for hours. By that time, she had ended (and then resumed and ended again) her relationship with her boyfriend and as two bisexual girls, our conversations naturally became more and more flirtatious and then overtly sexual. At the time, I still didn't believe she could ever be seriously interested in me but as I laid on the bathroom floor, my finger furiously circling my clit until I began to black out from the intensity of the orgasm, it was her face between my legs that I pictured every time. And I allowed myself to hope, but it was a forlorn hope, the kind of hope where I run into Angelina Jolie and we fall in love and save the world while making love in between. By the time Adrianna had decided to ride a plane across the country, though, we had already declared our love for one another multiple times, and the absurdity of this possible long-distance relationship never occurred to me: our quiet breaths over the phone inhaled and exhaled need; our mutually-dripping and throbbing cunts ached with need; our hearts flew as far as possible over telephone lines trying to fulfill that need. Girls in love do not consider whether it is practical to satisfy this love-struck ache for touch, this impossible wish to merely be together. Girls in love just feel the ache and know they will continue to ache unless they can dream away reality and barriers and expectations for just a moment, basking in the sunlight of love lit from within. Which might be why we only lasted a moment. Which might be why that moment, for me, will last a lifetime. When I saw her nervously walking toward the luggage area, smoothing down her dress and twirling her blonde hair, I immediately thought: I don't deserve this. I am not good enough for this. My first impulse was to turn away and run. How do you "meet" someone after you've already permitted to excavate the deepest tunnels of your heart? How do you make the promise of fantasy seem insignificant when compared to the anxious oft-dreamed reality? It was uncomfortable small talk until Adrianna laid down in my lap in the cab, her liquid brown eyes meeting mine and not looking away. She had the kind of eyes that evaluate and appreciate and captivate and reveal secrets unspoken. The kind of eyes you want to study until you can understand the complexities carried there. She didn't permit me to study them for very long, leaning up to kiss me?an impulse I'd had ever since she walked into my vision as a real person instead of text on a screen or a voice on the phone but I didn't want to rush her. It was a soft kiss, our lips meeting gently and barely moving against once another. Another soft kiss. Another. Murmurs and purrs of appreciation as we kissed this way in the back of the cab as it made its way to my apartment. I stroked her face, her hair. It had been so long since I'd been with another girl that I'd forgotten the softness, the lack of aggression, the sweet strawberry-glossed connection of two heart-shaped mouths trembling for more. When we arrived at my apartment, we resumed kissing and made love, the first time we'd make love many times that weekend. The most memorable time (for me) was when she had her first g-spot orgasm and female ejaculation. Since she had never had an orgasm with another person before, I masturbated her clit to the point where her legs were shaking violently and she was on the verge of coming, but her mind wouldn't permit her body to lose control and she told me to stop. So I decided to try another way. I asked if she had to pee (she said no) so she wouldn't mistake the ejaculate for urine. I explained the g-spot and female ejaculation and what it feels like but not to expect it since some women don't experience it and asked if I could put my fingers inside of her. She nodded excitedly. Once I slipped my fingers inside of her, I was surprised not to feel a prominent swelling, given her slick wetness, and couldn't locate her g-spot at first. So I pulsated and softly rubbed two fingers around various areas of her vagina until she moaned, "oh right there?it feels so good right there." As her hips moved against me with each stroke, I felt something amazing: her g-spot literally began to grow in size, like a balloon filled with water. By the time she was whimpering and murmuring "oh fuck yes ... oh fuck that feels so good," it was so large I couldn't believe what I was feeling. Her face contorted slightly and she took a sharp breath inward as her cunt closed around my fingers and a small stream of liquid squirted over my fingertips. She was half-caught between the peak of sexual arousal and the mental fear of letting go like that, not knowing what it would feel like if she did surrender. As my two fingers continued to rub and stroke that spot in rhythm, I whispered, "it's OK baby, just let it all out. I know how much you need to let it all out. I know you want to feel soooo good. Just let go and let it out." As she whimpered again, I kissed her on the mouth and felt her deep and prolonged moan throughout my lungs as her cunt tightened and loosened over and over again and fluid gushed over my fingers, my hand, forming a pool between her legs. She had moved her head away, so she was no longer moaning against my mouth but staring deep into my eyes as she moaned incomprehensible sounds; her eyes rolled up toward the ceiling, occasionally closing to whimper "oh my god ... yes ... oh fuck ... oh fuck, fuck, fuck, don't stop, please don't stop." The prominent, balloon-like quality of that area was not like any other girl I'd been with and I marveled at how easy it was to "read" her arousal through it?then, after one last burst of fluid, I literally felt her g-spot deflate and her legs begin to tremble as she gently grabbed my wrist with her hand and sighed, "too much ... too much ..." I withdrew my fingers, licking the dripping wet ejaculate from them, and kissed her. She held onto my face and kissed me back: intensely, passionately, hungrily, before drawing away and saying, "thank you," with tears running down her cheeks. She asked me to hold her and I did?I put my arms around her spent, vulnerable body, stroking my arm softly, while she laid her head down on my collarbone and kissed my neck. "I'm not crying because I'm sad," she explained, "it's just -" "I know, baby. I know." And I did know. "A lot of girls find their first g-spot orgasm to be really intense, really memorable. It's OK. It's more than OK. It's beautiful." Adrianna wanted to sniff the sheets to make sure she hadn't peed, still unable to believe how much liquid had flowed from inside of her, and that's when we both noticed that the pattern in which she had soaked through the sheets and the comforter was shaped like a heart. We both squealed, simultaneously, at this incredibly finding, this physical proof of out love. I took a photo because I wanted to remember this moment forever. Because I felt like everything was too perfect. I felt as though the moment she returned to her real life, that heart would be the only piece of her I had left. I wish this story had a happy ending, but it turned out that I was right. I have a photograph, sheets that mean far more to me than they should, and memories. She has my heart. Still.
- age 27, Cassandra (female)

During the summer my friend and I were out on another of our long adventures in the countryside and decided to stop in at an old barn that we would often visit. Being young boys we would jump around in the hay and generally create havoc however the visit to the barn on this day would be different. We entered the barn and immediately heard a squeal and saw something dart behind the hay bales. We climbed up onto the upper level in the barn and low and behold there we found hiding a very naked girl who we both knew very well. She was very shy and had been caught without her clothes which were on the other side of the barn. She said that she was also out walking and had decided to visit the barn to play and then thought that it would be nice to be naked in the hay. Neither of us had ever seen a naked girl before. The girl was squatting on the ground with her arms folded protectively around her chest. Because of the way she was squatting I could see her pussy. I had never seen one before and the feeling that swept over me was strange. My mouth went dry and I had the strangest of feelings in my groin as I looked at her pussy lips. My friend was also looking directly at her pussy and squatted down in front of her to get a better look. He looked very nervous and uncertain. The girl asked if we would get her clothes for her and we agreed because we didn't know what else we could do. We watched her as she dressed and she asked us to please keep this a secret and not to tell anyone what we had seen. We said we we would but my friend said he wanted to see her pussy again and also see her tits. The girl agreed and stood naked for us again, albeit briefly, and then she left. My friend and I couldn't believe what we had seen and we talked about how excited we were to have seen a naked girl and a real vagina. Neither of us had masturbated before but we did get boners occasionally. My friend said that his dick was rock hard and asked me if mine was hard also. I told him that my dick wasn't hard but that sometimes I did get a boner. He said that he wanted to take his cock out and walk around the barn without his pants on. He pulled his jeans off and out popped his cock. It was about 6" long and he was uncut which I had never seen before (I am circumcised). His cock was hard and he kept pulling back his foreskin. I asked him if he ever masturbated and he said no, but he wanted to. I told him to go for it. He asked me to touch his cock and pull his foreskin back for him and I said no, so he proceeded to thrust out his hips and wanked his cock right in front of me. We were then both startled as the girl who had been naked in the barn earlier, walked back in through the door and looked right at us. She stood and looked first in horror and then in fascination at my friend, naked from the waist down, rubbing his hard cock. She asked him what he was doing and she said that she had never seen a boys cock before. He said that he was wanking and she could watch if she wanted to. She stood quietly and watched. After no more than thirty seconds he groaned and shot three spurts of semen across the barn as he came. The girl turned bright red and disappeared out of the barn again. I had no idea at the time that this white stuff came out of a mans cock when he masturbated. He cleaned his cock up and dressed hurriedly and we left. As we walked back to his house he told me how great it felt when wanked off and he made me promise not to talk about this to our mutual friends. He wanted me to go to his house and wank off for him and I again refused. As I walked home from his house my mind was racing with thoughts about what I had seen that day. I wished that I had pulled my cock out and masturbated in front of the girl also. I was still feeling very excited so instead of going directly home for supper I went back to the barn by myself. As I walked into the barn I wanted to find my friends come to examine it out of curiosity, however to my surprise the girl was also still there. She said she came back because she hoped that we would still be there and that she wanted to see more cock wanking. She asked me if I could rub my cock in front of her and I said that I had never done anything like that before. I said that I would do it if she would squat down in front of me without her panties on so that I could see her pussy. She immediately agreed and took off her panties and squatted down. I could see her pussy lips and I shuddered in expectation. I pulled down my jeans and sat on a hay bale in front of her. My cock was really hard and I touched it very gently as my fingers moved up and down the head of my cock. She then asked me what my cock felt like. I told her that she could touch it if she wanted too. She came over to me and very softly touched the shaft of my cock and then moved her hand up and down as she had seen me do. Within seconds I erupted as my very first orgasm burst through me and I ejaculated down the length of her arm. She immediately jumped backwards as the second and third ropes fired from me. I had no idea that this was what masturbation was all about. The girl was totally fascinated by what had happened and wanted to meet me again there later to do it again. After she left I walked home knowing that I would never be the same again.
- age 25, Me

When I was 15, I had been jacking off for several years. I did it pretty much everyday and it was a big part of my life. I would sit on my bed stroking my dick thinking about the girls at school or church. One day, my little brother Albert walked in on me jacking off. I tried to hide, but he said he wanted to know what I was doing. When I told him I was jacking off, he said he knew what it was but didn't know how to do it. Being the great bro I am...and the horny one who really just wanted to cum...I offered to show him. I pulled my dick back out and came relatively quickly. I came in a way that I coated my cock and balls with jizz. When I was done, my bro started to try to jack himself off in front of me but he had some trouble, so I helped. I took some of the cum on my balls and used it as lube to jack him off. When he was done, which was fairly soon, I took his cum, joined it with mine, and jacked myself off again because I was so horny. I shot another big load, this one on my stomach and I took it and used it to give Albert another handjob. After that, we were both covered in cum so we both showered.
- age , Nick

I met a guy last year named Elliot from Europe. We instantly connected as soon as we met each other staying in the same hotel. For a couple of days we talked, hung out, and being our crazy selves. Then after we left we still texted each other, except the problem was he lived across the country from me. It made me sad. Another summer approaced, us still talking 24/7 with each other. In the winter time he offered to let me stay over his house for a few weeks in California. After begging over and over again my mom finally let me stay over his house. The day before I was going to get on that plane my heart kept racing. Butterflies never stopped flying all over my stomach. Just thinking of hugging him again, or just seeing his face made me blush dark red. I hoped he was this excited to see me as I was of him. Maybe it was my stupid girl hormones just acting up once again, but I seriously could not wait at all. After riding a hell plane for a few hours and driving a couple of minutes back to his house, I felt like I was about to pass out on the ground. When I walked into his house, it made me absolutely speechless. So many rooms, a lot to hide in and play. Elliot showed me to my room, wasn't that magical princess type room, but it was pretty damn amazing. He threw my bags onto the bed, and just stared at me with an awkward smile. "So, do you like it?" He asked me. "Of course I do," I squealed. He chuckled from my girlish embaressing squeal. It was night time when we got back so his parents headed off to bed already, leaving us alone. He showed me his room, of course it looked absolutely amazing. His walls were covered with different posters of our favorite bands with signatures all over them. I was extremely jealous. I jumped on top of his bed, feeling the blankets wash over my skin. He jumped with me, landing right next to me. We both stayed quiet, just looking at each other for a moment, but then he kissed me. Our lips combined together, his hands wrapped around my body. Then I felt his hand slip down on my stomach, slowly rising up underneath towards my c-sized breasts. He cupped them slowly, making me moan. Our eyes connected with each other, him making sure that it was okay. "Can I ask you a favor?" He whispered in my ear. "Sure, what is it?" I slightly smiled. "Will you finger yourself for me?" I could tell from his face that it was an awkward question, but I didn't mind at all. "Yes Elliot." Automatically, I slipped my shorts off of me, showing off my black panties with a single red rose on the middle. It seemed like the first time he seen a girl take off her pants. I might as well give him a show. My fingers slid down, rubbing my clit. It surprised me of how wet I was. Then I poked one of my fingers inside of my, moaning gently. Then I let another one enter me, moving quicker than before, making me moan louder. I glanced over at his face, a satisfied smile stretched across his face. He quickly pulled down his pants, revealing an eight inch dick right before me. I had never seen one before in person, I saw some on websites though. A heart beat inside of my chest, thinking of that dick shoved inside of me, made me feel so hot. I entered three fingers at that time as he started to stroke his dick. I knew I was about to cum as we started to rub his dick, but I didn't want to stop. Then suddenly I felt the wet cum blast onto my fingers from inside of my pussy. He saw me cum on his sheets, but all he did was rub faster. I stared at him as he shot the cum onto of my clothes. I wanted more, but not tonight, I was very tired.
- age , Lilly (female)

I grew up in a female dominated house hold. My father was an accountant executive for an international accounting firm and was always traveling on company business. My mother and myself were home alone a lot due to his travel. When my father would travel internationally he would usually be gone for ten or twelve days. Then he would be home for four or five days and then gone again. As a result of his hard work we had a very large home in an exclusive neighborhood. All the homes were walled and gated. When I say walled some of the walls were twelve feet tall or higher. Most of the properties were well groomed and had tall trees around them. This allowed for a great deal of privacy. Since our "estate" was heavily wooded and allowed for privacy my mother and I were almost always nude. My mother was an aerobics instructor at a health club and she was in the best of shape. Since I grew up seeing her naked I really didn't think of her as a sexual person or even that she had ever engaged in sexual activity. One day I was home from school early. The garage door was closed so I thought that my mother was at work and that meant that she would be home around five pm. I went to my room and got undressed. It was really hot on this day so I decided to go for a dip in the pool. Being on our estate was so nice. You didn't have to worry about any body seeing you at your pool nude or any thing like that. You were just free to do as you pleased. It was such a joy. I like to touch my self and I do it often. My self love is so pleasurable. I am always fingering myself and have a good orgasm when I do. I am getting ahead of my self, so back to the point. Our house had a long hallway that had two entrances to it. The first entrance to the hallway was from the living room. The other entrance to the hallway was from the back side of the house that exited to the kitchen or the garden and the pool side. My routine at the time was to get home, go to my room, change clothes or no clothes "nude" and then go to the pool. On this day I was going to go to the pool nude. I had planned on taking a quick dip and then lying at pool-side and add to my full body tan. I also had in my mind how I was going to pleasure myself in the process and could hardly wait. As I was walking down the hallway toward the pool I noticed that my mother's bedroom door was half open and I could see her standing in front of her closet. I was standing frozen still and silent. I was surprised that she was home. I thought that I was "home alone". Her room had several closets in it and all the doors and most of the walls had full-lenghth mirrors on them. My mother was a very meticulous dresser and she had to see every thread to be sure nothing was out of place. On this day she wasn't dressing. She was rubbing herself with lotion. She was rubbing herself in such a sensual way and putting lotion all over her body. I was suprprised to see her doing this. I had not seen her do this before. Well, I am sure she thought that she was "home alone". I watched her as she would fill her hands with lotion rub them together and then cover her tight body with lotion. She started with her feet. She bent straight down and rubbed her left foot and then the right. Each time she would bend down to spread her lotion her neatly shaved pussy would be framed by her legs. What a neat picture frame her legs made. She would look at the mirror to see herself. Each time she would bend over and I would see her pussy in the "Picture", my own pussy would throb. My own juices would flow. I felt the need to cum but I was glued in the hall way and I was mesmerized by what I was seeing. I was breathing hard and trying to keep as quiet as I could. I didn't want to interrupt what I was seeing. I watched intently as my mother covered her legs, her torso, shoulders, and neck. After she had a sheen of lotion on her body, she opend a flower covered box that was on her bed and brought out a long pink penis shaped vibrator. She first rubbed the vibator on her breasts in a circular motion around the areola of her breast. She did the right one first then the left. I could hear the low hum of the vibrator as she did this. I could see her areola tighten and her nipples get hard. Her nipples got hard and stayed that way. She then made large circles around bothe breasts and made the circle into a triangular motion down to her belly button. She would take in a deep breath and hold it and then exhale a large breath of air. As I watched I saw her get a squirt bottle of what I was to later learn was massaging oil and lubricant. She squeezed it firmly in her right hand and squirted the oil on her front torso. She dropped the bottle on her bed and proceeded to spread the oil all over her front and down to her pussy. Her entire front body was hot, oily, and shiny. She increased the hum of her vibrator and rubbed up and down her front body from between her breasts to her pelvis. She was using both hands one would pinch her nipples and the other would move the vibrator up and down her body. At first the vibrator moved very slowly and methodically. As time passed I could see an intense expression grow on her face. At the same time the vibrator would be moved lower and lower and faster. It was obvious that she could wait no longer. She lowered the vibrator to her pussy and moved it up and down her labia. On the first touch of her pussy she grunted a pleasurable grunt. A small climax. She did this a couple of times and then she turned slightly to where her rear was more directed toward the mirror. She bent over completely at the waist and reached between her legs one hand "V" spread the lips of her pussy and the other hand pushed her vibrator into her hungry, throbbing pussy. As she was pushing the vibrator into her pussy she turned up the speed of the vibrator. When it was all the way in she let out a loud scream as she came. When she came creamy fluid squirted out of her pussy onto the mirror. She was pushing the vibe in and out. She squirted five or six times. Each squirt hit the mirror about a foot below her pussy. I watched and I thought of it as pumping the fluid out like a squirt gun. Seeing this was so neat. With each orgasm was a loud grunt. She grunted several times and then slowed down. After a while she stood straight up and turned the vibrator off. The vibrator was still in her pussy. She started to walk around her room and I had to go back to mine. I was so horny I had to jill immediately. It took me along time to get off by rubbing. I had a new experience in my mind and I was now very curious.
- age 26, Bailey (female)

The most sensual thing I ever did was when I was fourteen and masturbated in front of my younger sister. We had always been very close, and talked about everything, including sex, which up to that day was just mostly her talking about hearing our parents "doing it" at night. But she was now going through puberty, and her curiosity had elevated to more detailed discussions, specifically about masturbation. Our bedrooms were separate, but connected by a mutual bathroom. Unbeknown to our parents, we would often go into each others room at night and talk or watch TV together for hours. This particular evening, I was in her room watching a movie with her, when a pretty steamy sex scene comes on. Out of the blue, little sis asks me if I masturbate! I acted like I was embarrassed and trying to avoid the question, when it was actually turning me on like crazy knowing that she wanted to know. To my secret pleasure, my pretend reluctance only made her more curious and insistent. I, pretending to be reluctant, finally told her that I did, which allowed me to ask her back, if she did. She not only said she had, but that "she would have orgasms". My confession opened a floodgate of interest. She went on and on about how good they felt, where she did it and how she did it! She also wanted to know all about how I did it, and if I "ejaculated"! Listening to her was turning me on like never before; my cute sister talking about how she rubbed her pussy! Again, feigning embarrassment, I told her to stop talking about it, saying, "Ok, that's enough; you're making me horny" (all the while hoping she would keep talking!). It not only worked, but finally, to my surprise and equal delight, she asked, "Do you want to do it together?" I couldn't believe my ears! I told her I couldn't because she'd tell if she got mad at me. She swore she wouldn't and that she'd get in trouble too, so it didn't matter. Still faking embarrassment, I finally told her that we couldn't do it "here" (laying on her bed), because "It makes a mess". She said "we can do it in the bathroom, c'mon", and pushed me off the bed. I could tell she was very turned on and wanted to us to do it in the worst way; she literally took me by the hand and dragged me into the bathroom! There was only a night lite on in the bathroom, but it was plenty enough for us to see each other. She had on just a cammy top and her panties. She told me to "do it in the sink", and stood across from me, immediately putting her hand into her panties. Her eyes were fixed as I unzipped and pushed down my pants and briefs. We had gotten glimpses of each other naked plenty of times, but not doing what we were about to do or with me fully erect. When I exposed myself, she pushed her panties down to her thighs, giving me an equally open view of her "out front" cleft, surrounded by a thin patch of light brown pubic hair. She went back to rubbing the top of her vagina in a circular motion, as I began to stroke myself. It was the most exciting thing I have ever experienced; standing there in that dimly lit bathroom, watching each other masturbate! She spoke to me in whispers, "It feels good, doesn't it?" I barely got out an "Uh huh", when I knew I was going to cum. I turned toward the sink and felt the orgasm rising within me; my sister was about to see me ejaculate and she knew it, "OMG, you're really going to do it!" As my first spurt of semen flew onto the mirror, sis let out a series of "Mmm's"; she was coming too! As she did, I kept spraying all over the sink. After that night, we would often "do it together", or, purposfully "get caught" in the act, either by leaving the bathroom door ajar, or just not stopping when the other would enter the room.
- age , anon

When I was 15, I had been jacking off for several years. I did it pretty much everyday and it was a big part of my life. I would sit on my bed stroking my dick thinking about the girls at school or church. One day, my little brother Albert walked in on me jacking off. I tried to hide, but he said he wanted to know what I was doing. When I told him I was jacking off, he said he knew what it was but didn't know how to do it. Being the great bro I am...and the horny one who really just wanted to cum...I offered to show him. I pulled my dick back out and came relatively quickly. I came in a way that I coated my cock and balls with jizz. When I was done, my bro started to try to jack himself off in front of me but he had some trouble, so I helped. I took some of the cum on my balls and used it as lube to jack him off. When he was done, which was fairly soon, I took his cum, joined it with mine, and jacked myself off again because I was so horny. I shot another big load, this one on my stomach and I took it and used it to give Albert another handjob. After that, we were both covered in cum so we both showered.
- age 15 then...., Nick

When I was 14 I first noticed this happen. I came out of the shower, as usual, with my bathrobe on and wearing panties but no bra, and with a towel around my head as my hair dried. I would sit on the floor in front of the TV and watch TV with my brother, who usually sat on the sofa opposite me. I was sitting with my knees drawn up and glanced over at my 16 year old brother who was staring intensely at my crotch. I realized that the robe was not covering me beneath my legs and he could see my panties and my crotch. I just reacted and quickly dropped my legs down and pretended like nothing happened, but my heart was really racing. The next night I went through my routine and for some reason wanted to see if he would look again, so I pulled my legs up again, but this time made sure to tuck the robe under my legs. Sure enough, it didn't take long before he was glancing down at me and trying to sneak a peek. It excited me, and I went into my bedroom and rubbed myself fiercely until I came. Then I came back out and sat down again. But it didn't take long until I was excited by it again, and so decided to give him a panty show and got totally excited watching him steal peeks. He didn't know I was doing it on purpose, but it really made me horny to be wanted like that. Even though a little weird it was my brother, I figured he was just curious about girls in general, not so much me. A few weeks later I came home from school and walked into my room. The door was open and as I came around the corner I saw my brother laying on my bed with a pair of my panties, and his pants pulled down to his knees as he was masturbating. I turned round and walked out unnoticed, but it totally turned me on, and I went into the the bathroom and masturbated for a very long time. Am I a bad person for that?
- age 18, Jessica (female)

The first time that I masturbated I had gotten bites on my penis at summer camp and I was in the bathroom scratching and I realized that it was easier to scratch if I ran my hand up and down the shaft. Then I got an intensely weak feeling in the knees and I got scared and I stopped.
- age 13 then, anon in Texas

My sister and I shared a room way longer than we should have, but that's the way it was with Dad's limited income. By the time I had reached puberty, I awoke every morning with a "piss hard". On school mornings, Dad just called us from the door, avoiding my embarrassment, but we knew to get up on the first call, or else. Saturday mornings were different. Dad worked on Saturdays and Mom let us sleep in late. Back then Mom washed clothes every morning and hung them out to dry. One Saturday morning, with Dad at work and Mom hanging out clothes, I felt a squeeze on my boner. My eyes popped open and there was my sister, two years younger, squeezing my dick with her fingers through the sheet and my pj bottoms. Even though it was my own sister, it felt great for someone besides myself feeling my dick. Part of me wanted to tell her to stop, but the greater part of me wanted to enjoy it. So, I just lay there, enjoying. We looked at each other without saying anything. The sheet was only up to mid-chest on me. Slowly, my sister began pulling it down. As I showed no resistance, she just suddenly pulled it completely off me. There I was, with nothing on but pj bottoms, and a great tent. At that time the back door slammed shut, signalling Mom's return to the house. I jumped up from the bed and headed to the bathroom to piss away my boner. Elaine, my sister, jumped back into bed. Nothing was said all day between us, mainly because I had my friends to hang out with and she had hers. But all day I thought about how great that felt. I tried to bring up the subject with my friends just by asking if any girl had ever held their dicks, but they all said no. When they asked me, I said no, too. That night, as we went to bed, I knew that Sunday morning would not be a good time for a recurrence of the morning's events, so I began plotting a way to encourage my sister into something again. We went to bed earlier than our parents, while they were absorbed watching TV. Also, the attic fan helped to masked any slight noise we might make. I got out of bed and took off my pj bottoms and walked over to my sister's bed. I felt her pussy through the sheet and her panties and pj bottoms. She didn't resist. Instead, she parted her legs and looked at my incredibly hard dick. She reached up to hold it and I welcomed the awesome feeling. I pulled the sheet off her and pulled off her pj bottoms. Then, she let me pull off her panties. My first look at a pussy, either real or in photos. (Back then, Playboy had not yet "gone pink.") She guided my hand over what I was to find out later to be her clit. So, I rubbed there for a while as her hips began a slow jerking involuntary motion. Then, she guided my finger directly into her pussy. There we were, both naked, holding onto each other's privates. Then, I felt the familiar quiver in my cock and my balls pulling up into my body. I rubbed her faster and she moved faster, but she just kept her hand still on my cock. She whispered, almost too loudly, to push my finger all the way in. Now, I know what the magazines meant by a tight pussy. I pushed in and her back arched as she squeezed my cock hard. As she squeezed, I came in enormous spurts like I never had before. I wanted to shout out, but knew that I would expose our fun to our parents. Elaine thought I had peed. So, I had to educate her in a quiet voice, promising to tell her more when we were alone. She accepted that, as I went to get some tissue to clean her and her sheets. I did my explaining, and soon after, she got her own room with an addition to the house. We kept up our night time adventures. By then, of course, our parents were trusting us to stay home by ourselves as they went out on various shopping trips. We learned to keep an ear open for the crush of the gravel as Dad turned into the driveway, and we never were caught. We were each others' firsts for everything.
- age , Boned One

One day during the summer when my parents were both at work, I was sitting in the living room watching TV when my older brother came home. He was 18 going on 19 and did landscaping work, and every day came home sweaty and dead tired. He told me he was going to go take a shower, and not long after he went upstairs I heard the water running. After about 15 minutes it shut off, then a couple after that I heard his bedroom door close. A little later on I had a question for him and lightly knocked on his door, but he didn't answer. I cracked open his door and heard him snoring, but I got a shock when I walked in. He was laying on his belly in bed and his feet were hanging over the edge, but not only that, he was completely naked. I quietly closed the door and got a little closer, and that's when I noticed it, my brother had a big cock. It looked half hard and stuck out like a big log of meat. I just stood there for a minute watching it throb and twitch, but when I reached out to touch it, he stopped snoring and started moving around so I had to hide. We had an old house with big bedrooms and he had a recliner in the corner, so I ducked behind it before he rolled over. I half hid/half spied on him as he just laid there with it partially sticking up, but then he reached down and started squeezing and fondling it. In no time he was fully hard. It didn't look overly long, but was full and fat and his hand barely fit around it. He started out easy making long, slow strokes, but soon picked up the pace and was full-on masturbating in front of me. Just watching it got me so wet, it felt like I had sat in a puddle. My toes were clenching as I touched my vagina through my shorts, and I could hear him start to talk to himself as he stroked. "Oh yeah, take my cock, Sandy, take it all. Suck in all my cum!" Sandy was a girl that worked for the same company and was cute in a chubby doll kind of way, and I started imagining them naked together, him pushing that fat penis into her, making her moan and scream. He started bouncing up and down on his bed while he stroked. He grunted "fuck me! Fuck me harder! MAKE ME CUM!" Then he spread his legs apart and let loose with a huge load of cum flying onto his chest, Then running onto his hand. He laid there for a minute catching his breath then got up and grabbed a dirty pair of underwear, wiping up all the cum and tossing it into the hamper. That big, dirty penis was still sticking out, but he shoved it into his shorts and threw on a shirt before he walked out. I heard him go outside, then ran back to my room and shoved my shorts and panties to my feet, rubbing myself and cumming in seconds, not once but twice. The rest of the day I acted like nothing had happened and he had no clue, but I knew that we both had earth-shattering orgasms right after each other. I tried catching him again but never did, but I did masturbate non stop thinking about what I saw, and also imagining him and Sandy together.
- age , anon (female)

I had gone to the nurse this week but was not expecting to get an internal examination. I had, as normal, masturbated that morning, and then showered to go to the doctors. When the nurse said to get a better understanding of what was causing me problems she would do an internal examination that caught me off guard. There I was naked from the waist down with my legs spread, I had just recenly been in the same position but for very different reasons... The nurse put on her gloves and inserted her finger, and did her bits. I felt not much at this point, but as she was moving her finger about she asked me if I had recently had intercourse as I had some fluid in me and it could contaminate the specimen she was taking. I said I had not had but she still continued and said that by recently it could have been in the last 24 hours as it may still be in me. I had then to tell her that I had not had sex in a long time so it was not that. She then said if I was not having regular intercourse was I masturbating. I had to admit I did to which she asked had I masturbated recently and if so how recently. When I admitted I had masturbated that morning, something inside me started getting horny. By admitting to this person that I had less than an hour ago been thrusting a vibrator inside myself where she still had her fingers inserted was making me very wet. She said that there would have been some fluid as there was clearly some left over if I had orgasmed. I told her that I had brought myself to orgasm, and was very embarrassed admitting this. The nurse said not to worry it happens all the time. She had by this point taken her fingers out but I was still lying with my legs wide open as she had not said to move. By this point with my pussy on show and getting some fresh air, along with the thought of this stranger knowing that I had played with myself that morning, I was in an obvious state of arousal. Its not only men that its obvious when aroused, with my legs wide open and held up in the air for the exam my clit now was red and throbbing. The nurse then said that she would not be able to get a true swab when I was so wet and in this state, she said that if I needed to I could masturbate now to relieve my tension. It must have been so obvious that I was sexually frustrated. I did not know what to do, she said it would make no differece to her and just to go for it so I could go home with less tension and should not leave when in such a high state of arousal. I started to finger myself and knew it would be no time at all before I would orgasm. The fingering was quite loud as I was so wet, but I came within seconds. She handed me a tissue and left the room. When she returned I was dressed and waiting, my nurse then said that next time I booked my appointment to make sure I did not masturbate that morning, if I could. She understood it was difficult as she was in the same situation herself, but to just wait until after the examination. So it shows that sometimes your pussy reacts in the strangest situations when you would not expect or want to be aroused.
- age 40, Julie (female)

I enjoy thinking back to past great or unusual sexual experiences. Today I'd like to share the story of my very first handjob from a girl. Back in high school I hung out with a nice group of kids that included both genders. One day one of the girls offered to give me a ride home after school. She was a senior and I was a junior at that time. When we arrived at my house I invited her in for soda. Both of my parents worked so the house was mine every afternoon. After getting our drinks she said that she wanted to see my room. Like any teenage boy's bedroom it was a disaster so I said no way. She kept insisting and tried to walk by me to open the door. We were laughing as I held her back. Somehow we got caught up in the moment and started kissing each other. We found our way to the guest room bed and fell on it without releasing our lip lock. We were engaged in some heavy making out and I knew the bulge growing in my jeans was becoming obvious. I'd messed around with girlfriends before but for the first time in my life this girl took the lead and started moving her hands toward the center of my excitement. First, she just rubbed my thighs and then with the tips of her fingers started teasing my hard cock through my jeans. She ran her hands all along the outline of my stiff penis causing my cock to throb and my pre-cum to create a wet spot easily visible. Then she unbuckled my belt and unbuttoned my Levis. Her cool hand snaked it's way into my boxers and grasped my throbbing cock pulling it out and pushing my shorts down below my ball sac. Obviously, mine wasn't the first cock she ever touched and my moans assured her that she was touching all the right places. She would alternate between rubbing my balls and stroking my shaft. She used the copious amounts of pre-cum dripping out of my cockhead to lube the glands of my frenum and tease the spot with her fingertips. I wish I could say that this went on for hours but the truth is that it was too much for this boy to hold in. Before long I warned her that I was about to lose it and she whispered in my ear "I want to see you cum" as she agressively stroked my shaft up and down. That was all it took, my body felt electrified as I shot an arc of semen about three feet straight up which then landed on us both. My head was spinning and my hips convulsing. I'd never felt anything like this when masturbating myself. She didn't remove her hand from my cum covered cock until I stopped shaking. After I came back to earth I offered to return the pleasure but she had to leave to get ready for work. I'll always appreciate the pleasure she showed me that afternoon.
- age , Rich

One evening I arrived home from work in need of some stress relief but also needing to relieve myself. I was just entering my bathroom when I remembered a couple of contributions on Solo Touch from women about how masturbating with a full bladder heightened their enjoyment. I went instead to my study, switched my computer on and went to a couple of my favourite sites. I unbuttoned my blouse started started to massage my breasts and squeeze my nipples. I hitched my skirt up, spread my legs apart and leant back in my chair. I began rubbing myself through my cotton panties. Having a full bladder did indeed add to the pleasure. I hitched my skirt up a little further and slipped my hand under the waistband of my underwear, my fingers explored the moist folds of my pussy as I became more and more excited. My fingers were soon slippery with my juices, which I used to lubricate my hardening clitoris. I alternated between circling my clit with my fingers and pushing them inside myself. I was having to clench a bit to hold my bladder but it felt so good. I didn't want it to end so I edged myself for a long time slowing down then speeding up the movement of my fingers. Eventually I could feel a huge orgasm approaching and I brought myself over the edge. As my orgasm hit I relaxed too much and I suddenly couldn't hold my full bladder any more. In the throes of my orgasm I felt a warm gush over my hand, I was peeing and I couldn't stop myself. My panties were soon soaked, my skirt was wet, and by the time my orgasm subsided I was sitting in a puddle of wee on my chair. I was shocked and a bit ashamed but at the same time there was something about losing control and wetting myself in my business clothes that turned me on. I couldn't help but bring myself to another orgasm right there in my wet skirt and knickers. Afterwards I had a shower, put my panties in the wash and put my skirt aside to go to the dry cleaners. I'm still a bit ashamed, but I've now got a favourite way to relieve myself!
- age 47, Maggie (female)

My sister was 18 when this happened, and I was 15. I had always found my sister to have an amazing body. She has small boobs (but not too small) and is medium height, as well as blond hair down to the top of her back. I have spied on her a few times when she has gotten out of the shower, and have found out that she shaves her vagina. Anyway, onto the event... I had always been turned on by the thought of getting caught masturbating. Not by my mom, nor my dad, but by my sister. I came home from school one day to find I was home alone. I decided that it would be a great time to relieve some stress from school and masturbate, so I went up to my room and reclined on the bed. I hadn't gotten that much into it when I heard my sister come in the front door. Yes, I heard her. I knew that she always, and I mean always, goes straight to the bathroom when she got home, and in order to get to the bathroom you must pass my room. I chose to set it up so she would catch me. I heard her feet coming up the stairs. My heart pounded as I adjusted my speed so she could see my entire cock better. It wasn't too long now, she was almost to my room. I closed my eyes and started breathing heavily. All of a sudden, I hear my sister gasp and say "Oh my God..". I opened my eyes and looked at her, still stroking my cock. She apologized and went to the bathroom. Darn, I thought, I wanted her to join or help me. I finished up into some tissues, threw them away, then got onto the computer to play some games. But, I was interrupted by a knock at my door. My sister walked in and sat on my bed. She wanted to say sorry again and that it was normal for guys to want to do that. I said thanks and asked her to please not tell our parents. She said that she wouldn't. I then broke the silence by asking if she ever does that. She said that she never had. She stood up and motioned me over for a hug, so I walked over to her and hugged her, my body pressing against hers. Right as my arms went around her, I realized that my cock was pushing into her crotch, and this immediately got me hard again. I knew for a fact that my sister was going to scream at me. But, she didn't. To my surprise, she softly started to grind onto it. We stopped hugging, and at that moment, I kissed her. Tongue and everything. She kissed back while she continued to grind into my cock. She then shoved me onto my bed, pulled my pants down, and asked if she could give me her, and my, first hand job. Of course I said yes. I felt her hand slowly grasp my cock and she started stroking up and down, very very slowly. I was so horny though, and I actually came after about six strokes. I shot all my cum, some on her lips, a little on her chin, and some onto my stomach. She licked her lips, gave a satisfied "Ahhhh", and stood up. She said thanks and told me to listen around midnight. I wasn't sure what she meant, but said alright between heavy breaths. She then kissed me again and left, leaving me to clean up the mess. Later at midnight, I was sitting in my room when I heard breathing. I listened more closely and could hear little moans and squishing noises. It was obvious that my sister was masturbating to the thought of what had happened earlier. I got hard right away and masturbated again, but to the sounds of my own sister masturbating. This continued on for a while, exploring each others bodies and what-not. But, that's for another time. Now, I have to go stroke myself because just writing this got me extremely hard. Hope you have a great cum reading this story.
- age 15 at the time, anon

My wife and I went on vacation for five days last month. We asked my wife's sister to check on the house from time to time while we were away. We told her to help herself to our pool. She has three kids and thought they would have fun. The day after we got home I was going through the files on my hard drive from my security camera that overlooks the yard. Most files were of my sister in law driving up and checking the house. One file was of her and her kids playing in our pool. Another file, I almost deleted because it started off with her checking our house. After she checked the house she took off her tank top and bra. I couldn't believe I got my sexy sister in laws c cup tits on video. I got a nervous, excited feeling as my cock got rock hard. She looked around then slid her shorts and panties down her long legs. There in front of me was my beautiful sister in law completely naked on my computer screen. As she got in the pool I could see she has a full bush. Her body is amazing. She is 5'9" and probably 135 pounds with long brown hair and a pretty face. Her boobs are great although her areolas are larger than I prefer. As I watched her float on her back, with her amazing boobs and bush facing the sky, I pulled my cock out and stroked it. I came in just a few minutes. I cleaned up with a sock and continued to watch. Before she was done in the pool I started jerking off again. She got out of the pool and I came a second time then watched her dry off, get dressed and drive off. I have masturbated while watching that video at least ten times. I have seen her twice since then and all I could think was "I've seen you naked".
- age 28, anon

This happened two weeks ago I'm a college student but I don't really like to party much. So I was just hanging out, but my girlfriend loves to party. So she went to a party, then came and got me and dragged me back to her room. And when she parties she gets really horny. She was rubbing herself and my dick through my pants so I just took her clothes off and I took off my clothes and I started fingering her. I love fingering her, she gets so wet and she's warm inside. I play with her clit and tease her until she has to beg and then I slide one finger inside her and then two, and as she gasps three fingers. She loves it when I have three fingers inside of her pussy and she has to bite my arm to stop from screaming with pleasure. And then I finger fuck her until she cums over and over and then I make her taste her own cum on my fingers. Then she grabbed my dick as I was on all fours over her and she started to jerk me. It was so hot, I was convulsing and kind of humping her hand. And then she used one hand to grab my balls as she jerked me and I came all over her hands and stomach. We were both really sweaty and satisfied when it was over. We pretty much do this every weekend, but she's horny all the time and she likes to feel me up through my jeans in public.
- age 19, DanManchurian

I was fixing my brother in law Michael's computer for him one day when I stumbled across what became clear in the first seconds was a sex tape he had made of him and his wife. It was like a dream come true. I'd had the hots for Heather for years, and I'd always dreamed of seeing her naked. Here was the chance. And sure enough, as the tape got going, she started to strip. She was really fucking hot, pierced nips and a totally smooth pussy just begging for attention. But she was going to give some attention first. The video cam was set down on the dresser in their room and Heather, now totally naked, started to pull off Michael's boxers. When she did, I was totally shocked. Michael was fucking huge! Ten inches and really thick. Cut, and when hard pointed up toward his chin! Heather then proceeded to do things to him I don't think I'm supposed to mention here, and you could tell it was a bit of a struggle, because he was so big. I didn't feel the least bit guilty, by the way, for violating their privacy, since I'd found out that Michael had done the same thing to me and my wife on a few occasions (though I never confronted him). As I watched, I pulled out my cock, a nice 7 incher that's pretty thick itself. But it seemed downright small compared to Michael's! Which didn't stop me from stroking it, coming over the course of an hour and a half not once but twice to this amazing tape. Afterward the strangest thing happened. I found myself jerking off thinking not about Heather but about Michael! Well, not about Michael as much as about Michael's amazing cock. At first this surprised me, because although I've been sort of curious about guys over the years, I've never specifically fantasized about any one person. And here I was thinking about my brother in law! Even worse, I wanted to make something happen. So I devised a plan, which wasn't much more than me tricking him into doing what I'd wanted to do since I saw the tape. Both the wives were working and we were alone at my place when the subject of sex somehow came up. (It was me, I admit and the fact we were watching porn.) I worked about the subject to cock size and made the statement that most guys exaggerate the size of their cocks. They all, I said, claimed to be a lot bigger than they are. Michael looked a little offended and said that he doesn't do that. I then proceeded to tell him that it was okay, that I didn't mean to offend him, that some guys are just smaller than average and that there's nothing wrong with it. They can make up for it in other ways, I said. Michael took the bait, telling me that such was not his problem, that he was big. How big? I asked. Porn star sized, he said. Well, that played right into my hands. I told him that this was the point I was making right at first, that guys greatly exaggerate their size. There was no way he had any kind of cock that resembled a porn star's, and I asked him to "prove it." Well, he wasn't gay, he told me, and I told him that I wasn't either. It was simply a case of him showing me so we could decide which one of us was right and which was wrong. Of course, the fact that I knew I was wrong didn't come up. I just wanted to see and get my hands (and maybe more) on his giant cock. Michael looked resigned, sat himself, and very matter of factly slipped his shorts and underwear down to his thighs. He wasn't hard, and he was actually fairly modest looking when soft, which, again, played right into my hand. I chuckled at him and said that it proved my point. He said no way, that he needed to get hard and set about stroking himself right in front of me, his worries about appearing gay apparently forgotten. "As if that will help," I told him, and went off to get the lube. I was back in half a minute and Michael still wasn't very hard, though he was bigger. I motioned him to move his hand away and dribbled the lube onto his cock. "Let me help you," I said, and proceeded to lube up his cock. Michael started to voice some words of concern but, lost in the moment, put his head back and let me do my stuff. It was the first time I'd ever had somebody else's cock in my hand, and it was amazing. As I stroked him, it did indeed start to grow, stroke by stroke expanding to the mammoth proportions I'd seen on the homemade sex tape. It was, just as I'd guessed, at least ten inches in length and just thick enough to match its length without being freakishly girthy. It was, in short, a perfect cock. And it was mine, at least right then. As I stroked Michael's huge cock, his hips started to rock, signaling to me that he was really into it, that it was no longer just our trying to figure out if he was exaggerating or not. He opened his eyes and looked down at me and I said simply, "You win." At that, he started to come, shooting one big squirt straight up, landing back on my hand, lubing up the rest of the job, as he shot a few more times and then dribbled a few more. His shooting was as impressive as his size. I got up, grabbed the box of tissues, got a few for myself and tossed Michael the box. "I hate it when I lose," I told him, and settled back down on the couch as though nothing had happened.
- age 41, David

My name is Chloe. When I was sixteen, I was out on a date with my boyfriend and we were getting into it. We were making out and there was some mutual touching between the two of us. He was grabbing my tits and I was fondling his dick in his pants. It was getting pretty hot so he asked me if I could give him a hand job and of course I said yes and pulled down his boxers. His dick was so beautiful and I immediately began stroking it. I loved seeing the look on his face. He loved it. After about two minutes he came all over me. I was so wet then. But before I could ask him to return the favor he said he wanted to break up! I was so confused and angry and still horny all at the same time. Before I could do anything he just left. I went home and ran to my room. I began crying. Then my sister walked in. She had heard me crying and asked what was wrong. I said my boyfriend broke up with me. She then began to hug me. It was a nice hug and then I noticed I enjoyed the feel of her breasts against mine. She was only 13, so they were small but I still liked it. Then I started rubbing her back. We just enjoyed each others bodies. Then she stopped and said are you ok? I then said why do you ask? She said that I was a little touchy to her and I said well I was still kinda horny. She then gave me a weird look and said oh ok then. Then she got up but I pulled her back and said, "but Degen (my sisters name) I still feel sad" and she said ok so what can I do to help you? I then got a wicked smile and told her to lie down. She said ok but when she asked why I didn't answer. I was still very horny from before and an orgasm would really help the pain so I told her that I needed to cum. Again she gave me a weird look but this time I could tell she was also curious. So she lay down and I began to slowly take off her clothes. At first she was hesitant but when she got down to just her bra and panties she seemed even more relaxed. I then asked her if she was ready for me. She didn't reply but then she finally nodded a yes. I then began kissing her legs. I started off slow and moved my way up to her thighs. She started to moan softly and I knew she liked it. I then stopped kissing her and began moving my hand over her mound, it was very warm and just a little wet. Degen was getting excited. I then began rubbing a little faster and she starts to breathe deeper. We then locked eyes and I knew it was time. Although I wanted to be gentle to my sister I was so mad about my boyfriend and so worked up by being horny I ended up fingering the shit out of her. I was finger fucking my little sister with two fingers. She started getting so wet and so was I. However before I finshed her off I made her finger me. At first she didn't know what to do but then she got the hang of it. I don't know how she knew to do this but she even began fingering my ass, and I looooooove that. Maybe she had seen me do it. So after a few minutes of Degen pleasuring me I knew I was ready to cum. I told her to stop, she did and I finished myself off. It was the hottest thing ever. It was such a release. I sighed and started putting my clothes back on. She said what are you doing I want to finish. I said if she was a good little slut I would finish her off after dinner. She was ok with that.
- age 18, Chole (female)

Well this day was particularly tough as a horny boy. I had to take the bus to school and it was great, I got to sit with my sexy neighbor who was a 17 year old not skinny but not fat, great set of tits. Well anyway she was wearing a low cut top and I got to just stare the whole bumpy road trip as her boobs bouncing around getting me a little hard, I caught her glancing at me down there at a stop light and could see her face blush red. Well anyway I had a regular day in school but couldn't get her tits out of my mind so during my second to last class I asked for the bathroom pass to take care of my problem. I got to the bathroom and even before I got into the stall I had my dick in my hand pumping away. I felt so horny right there my toes were curling and I was breathing heavy real into it when all of a sudden I hear a group of janitors come in to fix one of the sinks so I stuffed my cock back in my pants and went back to class worse than when I left. My next class was worse, the girl sitting across from me was wearing a short skirt and I could pretty much see her entire pussy from my viewpoint so for the next hour I just acted like I was reading a book while staring at her pussy and rubbing my dick through my pants. She must have been texting her boyfriend or something cause she would rub her ass back and forth every time she got a text and could clearly see her panties getting a little moist. Oh my God I'm so horny by this point I can't wait to get home and explode but I forgot about the bus. So there I was same position as the morning except I kept absentmindedly touching my throbbing hard on and I know she was getting turned on by watching me cause I could see her nipples were rock hard. While getting off the bus at our stop she got out of the seat first and I was directly behind her as she stopped short on purpose I guess, and my dick came into contact with her panty covered pussy which felt so warm even through my pants. Apparently she dropped her pen and was looking for it all the while my dick was right into contact with her and she was wiggling back and forth looking for this pen. We went our seperate ways off the bus and I was so hard when I got home before I realized that I lost my keys and was locked out for at least an hour and I remember that there was a little patch of bushes between my house and her house that I usually use to pee when the bathroom is occupied, but I figured why not cum out here. This is when my sexy ass neighbor came outside walked right up to me and said the horniest thing ever to me. She told me I made her pussy so wet that as soon as she walked inside her house she fingered herself without taking off her panties and she wanted me to have them as a thankyou but also wanted them back. What she didn't tell me is that she could squirt and her panties were drenched and sticky. She then kissed me on the cheek turns around and goes home. I finally got to my bush put her panties to my face and jacked so hard and when I came I came right into her panty crotch best come ever. I felt my balls tighten up and just came and came and came. I knocked on her door and handed her now extra wet sticky warm panties and she said thank you. I needed a pair of panties since she was riding her bike to the store and to my amazement she pulled those wet panties up her legs leaving little wet streaks as she pulled them up her legs said that feels nice hopped on her bike, rubbed the crotch back and forth on the seat and rode away. Needless to say I jacked off right then and there on her porch. Let me know if any of you readers has a pair of panties I can cum in for them.
- age 23 now 13/14 then, D

It has been only in the past few years that I have explored myself sexually through masturbation. Sometimes I ask myself, why and how did it take me so long to discover the pleasures of getting myself off?? It started out very innocently and slowly built to what is now an uncontrollable addiction. My boyfriend appeared in my bathroom one night while I was taking a shower. As I emerged from the steamy downpour of what felt like warm rain, I opened my eyes to see him standing there, leaning against my vanity with his hand moving over a bulging erection in his pants. At first I was shocked. He has never seen me naked before and no one has ever just 'watched' me shower. My nipples instantly hardened and I could feel the insides of my thighs getting a different sort of wet. I knew that this feeling wasn't embarrassment but I really couldn't put my finger on the actual feeling. Nothing was said between us, I just stared into his eyes as I noticed in my peripheral vision that he was fumbling to undo his pants. I reached for the cake of soap and lathered it between my warm hands. Starting at my pert breasts, I gently washed my body but to me it felt more like I was caressing myself. I cupped each breast with my soapy hands, gliding over my hard nipples. The sensation was waking something in me that I was unfamiliar with. I was standing there naked with the man I love feeling so sexy, so sensual and so turned on. But it was different for me, almost surreal. Although we were together, it was my hands tracing my wet body and it felt amazing. I closed my eyes just for a second and imagined it was he who slid his hand down my torso parting the lips of my wet pussy. Mmm, that felt good. My fingers glided down the lips of my vagina and I really felt the benefits of having a smooth shaven pussy. With the warm rain falling on my shoulders and gently hitting the curve of my lower back, I focused on the stream of warmth that filled the gap between my arse cheeks. I opened my eyes and delighted in the sight of this man in my bathroom, fully clothed, his hard cock out stroking it while watching me standing there naked, horny and very vulnerable. With one hand tugging at my nipple, I dipped my middle finger into the cavity of my smooth slippery pussy. My senses were heightened, I didn't want to miss out on anything!! I wanted to stare into his sexy eyes and at the same time, I wanted to watch him jack off in front of me... but wait, that wasn't enough!! I wanted to get off too. I could feel my legs getting weak as my fingers circled my exposed clit, creamy juices dripping from my smooth hot pussy. I had to brace myself with my other hand on the wall of the shower as I plunged my fingers into my wet hole. What has come over me? The thought crossed my mind but the feeling, OMG the feeling, it was just so horny. His pace increased as he stood there with bent knees pulling his cock while he watched me... Masturbate. I closed my eyes for another moment and focused on every single feeling I was experiencing! The hot water running down my arse, my tits getting squeezed and tugged for pleasure, my clit throbbing demanding attention and my fingers sloshing about in my bare pussy. Then I replayed that last thought in my head.. it was MY fingers in my pussy and Fuck, it felt good!!! I opened my eyes to ropes of cum shooting from his hard cock and that's when it happened, I had to catch myself from falling after having my first ever orgasm from masturbating! After that first time, I was hooked!!! Thanks to Solo Touch, I can share that with you and you know exactly what I am talking about! We've explored so many ways of pleasure and masturbation and I'd love to share them with all of you but writing this story just made me so very horny. I think I may have to tend to my creamy bare pussy and make up for all that lost time!! Mmmm
- age , Rachael (female)

I truly love sex, but I cannot orgasm from plain fucking. I need to have my clit directly stimulated, and it just doesn't happen enough during sex for me. This is a problem for some guys, who think there is something wrong with them if they can't make a girl cum, and no amount of explanation works. Fortunately my current bf understands completely, and we have developed a system to our lovemaking. We begin with foreplay, which leads to him getting me off with his hand. He has the perfect technique of pressure and speed on my clit, and he takes me to great orgasms. After I orgasm, we have sex, which I thoroughly enjoy. I like the closeness, and while I can't cum, the fullness inside of me is very enjoyable. I also love the feeling of being dominated and being plowed unmercifully. Most of all I love watching his face as he cums. The shudder, the little groan, the wetness inside me. After he cums, he rolls over and watches as I take our juices, and rub it over my clit, and masturbate again. He thinks it is really hot to watch his cum drip from me, and then for me to rub it into my clit. He whispers dirty shit to me, and I usually cum again within five minutes of him. Just thought I'd share my experience!
- age 20, Alyssa (female)

When I was 15, our family hosted a Swedish foreign exchange student. Sven was a tall thin handsome blonde. Apparently Swedes were much less inhibited about their bodies than Americans, and I was surprised the first week when coming out of the bathroom, I ran into Sven butt naked in the hall, patiently waiting to use the shower. What a sight. Now I had seen a few boy's dicks in my life, but nothing the size of the hose on Sven, and it was the first uncircumcised one I had ever seen. He nonchalantly went in the bathroom and closed the door, and I immediately went to my room and fingered myself to a great orgasm. Unfortunately my brother told Sven the custom in the US was to cover yourself with a towel, so I didn't get another morning surprise after that. One Saturday morning, it was just Sven and me at home. I walked by his room and he was lying naked on his bed watching cartoons. He was absently tugging on his foreskin, and I stopped and stared. After about 10 seconds, he noticed me watching him, and without any sense of embarrassment, he just smiled at me, said good morning, and asked me if I liked cartoons. I shook my head no, but then blurted out, but I like that... staring at his dick. He just laughed, and flopped it a couple of times against his stomach. I told Sven I had never seen one with skin, and he just looked down, pulled on it again, and then asked me if I wanted to look closer. I sat on the side of his bed, and he pulled the skin back to reveal the head, and said, see now it looks no different. I reached over and touched his foreskin, and before I knew it, I was stroking him, and he was getting hard. It didn't grow all that much bigger, maybe from 5" soft to 7", but it was very thick, and my palm barely fit around it. I kept stroking him, and he leaned back with his hands behind his head, and closed his eyes. I was entranced watching his foreskin go over the head, and then pull down. I looked up and down his smooth lean body, and felt my pussy get wet. I reached down and slid a finger into my panties, and started diddling my clit. Sven's breathing became shallow, and he started to thrust his hips into my hand, and then he arched his back. His cum didn't shoot like the other boys I had messed around with, instead it sort of oozed out, and down the side of his dick, covering my hand. I was staring at the mess all over his dick, pubic hair, and my hand, when he opened his eyes, and saw me fingering myself. He said with his cute little accent "Ah..you must let me do you back in favor". Never forget that! With that he scooted around, pulled my panties down, and started to finger my clit. He said "It is a very pretty one. What is the word?" I remember just gasping out "pussy", and he looked at me funny, and said "like cat?" I was starting to see stars and could only nod. His middle finger was rubbing me furiously, and just as I glanced over and saw his big helmet covered dick, still glistening with his cum, it sent me over and I came with a small squirt on his hand. He reached over on his table and grabbed some tissues, and wiped me dry, then himself. He smiled at me, and said he really enjoyed playing with me. The rest of the year, Sven and I messed around every which way possible. He was a terrific lover, and we had many romps together. But the first time I held that monster will always be my fondest memory. "Like cat?" became a code word between us!
- age 45 now..., Sara (female)

I have always been a bit of an exhibitionist, the thought of someone seeing me pleasure myself always makes me cum the hardest. I have never really indulged in anything with a stranger, but have fantasised about it many times. Until recently, I have never really had the opportunity to have some fun. My bathroom layout is such that the bath is right under the rather large window. This means that anyone facing it can see you in the shower. It has always tweeked my imagination that there might be someone taking it all in. About a month ago, I noticed a young lady had moved in, directly opposite, across the alley way. Strangely enough, I had just finished showering, and was closing the little window at the top (that I can see out of when I shower...) when I noticed her looking up at my house. She was quite cute, so I couldn't help my thoughts get the better of me. A few weeks have passed with me looking across, hoping she will look out when I am playing in the shower, but no shows until this morning. I woke up in my usual horny mood. I was still rock hard when I turned on the shower and stepped in. I looked across and saw her door was open, I started to stroke my rigid cock, slowly and gently. It felt amazing, and soon I was completely absorbed what I was doing, watching the water glistening on my body and my swollen, hard dick. it didn't take long before I started to feel the delightful rising of a strong orgasm. I was grabbing at my balls and thrusting into my hand, I tipped my head back into the shower, happening to look over I saw my new neighbour, staring right at me! I must have been putting a show on for her the whole time. she was very wide eyed, jaw open, completely frozen. It was too much, my legs began to shake, I thrust forward, letting out an uncontrollable gasp as a massive orgasm, ripped through me. My cum spurted right out of the bath and all over my hand. As I recovered, I looked over to see if she was still watching but she had disappeared. I would like to think I inspired her to go and have a little bit of fun with herself! I hope I get to do it again, or that she will be waiting next time, to show her approval...
- age 30, tom

I have been dating my girlfriend for over six years and have enjoyed the time together. She is the same age as me but has a sister three years younger. Her name is Erin. Erin has a slender build and is quite sexy for being 18. She isn't shy either about her sexual explorations with herself. I have recently fantasized about her catching me masturbating because the thought of it just makes me shake from excitement. One night as I was over my girlfriends house we were watching TV in her bedroom and I just felt the urge to want to masturbate. Now my girlfriend doesnt mind if I decide to masturbate in front of her since we have been doing it to each other for a few years now. So I decided to pull my penis out and start going at it. My girlfriends bedroom door was slightly open and I happened to notice something out of the corner of my eye. It was Erin staring into the bedroom staring at me. Her eyes locked onto mine as I layed on the bed and started to stroke harder. My girlfriends mother called for her to help her downstairs for a minute and I was left alone in the room. Erin walked into the room and just admired my slow strokes as my dick grew harder than a rock with the sight of her staring. "I have always wondered what your dick looked like you know, my sister never talked about it." Now my penis is about 6" erect, and I know that I am a grower, not a shower, so I was surprised when she mentioned that. Erin then asked in a quiet tone if I minded if she stood and watched as I continued to "stroke away". I was surprised that she was even standing there to begin with, I nervously shook my head and told her to "be my guest, just be quiet about this." She said, "No problem". I continued to jerk away when suddenly she asked me if she could help me in any way before her sister came back into the room. Well with that, I nearly came instantly. I again shook my head since I was speechless. She grabbed the base of my penis and began to masturbate me like I've never felt before. She had to have been doing it for a while now and she was much better than my girlfriend at it. "Does it feel good when I do it?" She asked. "Uh-huh..." I murmured. I knew I wasn't going to last much longer, then she said, "I wanna watch you cum... I've always wanted to... do it.... do it now!!!" No more than 5 seconds later, I shot a huge load all over myself and some landed right on her cheek. She was taken back at how much cum I unloaded. Just as I came, I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. It was my girlfriend. "Quick! clean up before she sees us!" I grabbed a tissue and did my best to clean Erin up before my girlfriend came into the room and Erin rushed out and into their bathroom. As my girlfriend walked in she saw that I had cum, and was upset that I didn't wait for her. Later on that night before I left, Erin gave me a kiss on the cheek and said that it would be our little secret and that she couldn't wait to catch me again.
- age 21, AJ

I love playing with my boyfriend Doug's body, but we rarely have the time and privacy to indulge ourselves. A couple of Saturdays ago, Doug's parents went to NYC for the day, so we had the house to ourselves. I came over around noon, and in no time we were naked on his bed. We put down a big beach towel, I got out some massage oil, and gave Doug a full body massage. It drove him crazy when I trickled oil on his chest then rubbed and played with his nipples. I worked my hands down his stomach, and toyed with his cute belly button, before moving to his pubic hair. It had been about a half hour since I started and I had not touched his dick. He was incredibly hard, and the tip glistened with his clear liquid. I rubbed around the edges of his crotch, not touching his dick, and rubbed his ballsack, and the area between his dick and his butthole. He was moaning like crazy, begging me to touch him, but I held back, moving back up to his chest, and repeating the whole process. My pussy was aching and dripping from watching him writhe and hearing him gasp and moan, and I couldn't wait to change places. I finally wrapped my oily hand around his dick, and gently stroked him, and rubbed his balls with the other. Everytime he started to thrust into my hand and start breathing ragged, I would pull off, and go back to rubbing his chest and stomach. He begged me to make him cum, and just as I could see he was about to pass the point of no return, I slid my index finger up his butt. He lifted his head up off the pillow, grunted, and as his butt clenched around my finger, he unloaded all over his chest and stomach. I had never done that before, and at first he was kinda pissed, but then he admitted he had never cum so hard in his whole life. He cleaned up his mess, and wiped up the oil, and I took my place, and he tortured me the same way for almost an hour, before I also had an amazing strong orgasm. We were both so exhausted, we just laid there holding each other naked for a while, and then when I started playing with his soft dick, we were back at it again. In total I had four orgasms that afternoon, and he had three. Reliving it has made me really wet, so I'm gonna go get off now.
- age 18, Rebecca (female)

I had already been masturbating for a couple of years, having learned from seeing porn on the Internet and seeing other girls rubbing themselves. They looked like they were enjoying it, but I didn't know why. I noticed getting a strange feeling down there when I was looking at the pictures and videos. My dad was working in the garage, and my moms was at work. I still had one brother at home (Who used to show me his dick and would jack off in front of me), but he wasn't home. I had a pair of shorts on and a t shirt, so I decided to reach in and feel what the strange feeling was coming from between my legs. As soon as I touched it, I realized I was very wet, and accidentally rubbed my clit, which I thought was by mistake, but realizing it felt soooo good. After that, I did it a lot, everyday, sometimes several times a day. My room is very private upstairs. My brothers room was right next to me, but he moved out. So I had the upstairs to myself (For now), with my parents being downstairs. Anyway, my best friend Brandi spent the night one night when we were 13. We had been on the computer and looking at pics of dicks and just naked people. I was getting very wet and horny, but wasn't sure if I would be able to take care of it since Brandi was there. My dad came in from the garage (My mom wasn't home from work yet). We got off the computer fast and went up to my room. We sat on my bed talking and listening to music, but spend most of the time talking about what we saw on the computer. That was her first time seeing any type of porn, and admitted to me that she was feeling "Strange" down there. I told her I was feeling the same way, and had been like that a lot. I then told Brandi that I wondered what the girls were doing in the video rubbing themselves between the legs. I was trying to be coy, and not let on that I masturbated, because I thought I would have major embarrassment if I said I did, and Brandi thought it was gross or wrong. So as we sat on the bed, talking about our horniness, and wondering what the girls were doing in the videos, I shyly suggested that maybe we try it since it looked like they were enjoying it. We had seen each other naked plenty of times to change to go swimming, and on other sleepovers, so being naked wouldn't be anything new. But to see each other and doing other things would have definitely been a new experience. So at this point, we both undressed slowly. I remember being nervous, and I know now that Brandi was too. So soon we were naked standing there. At that time, I was (And still am) very skinny with longer black hair. I had very small A boobs, and just a little bit of hair down there. Brandi was the same as me, except her hair was blondish brown. Her boobs were just a little bigger than mine, and she has always had kind of a cute "bubble butt". So we layed down on the bed, right next to each other, and at this point, I was dripping wet. I reached down first and lightly rubbed my clit. Oh...it felt so good, I almost orgasmed right then. I told Brandi where to touch and that I just found something that felt very very good. She did the same, and said she might leave a wet spot on my bed, and laughed a little. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head then closing them. I hadn't thought of doing anything with a girl up to this point, but I was really liking the sight of Brandi laying naked next to me naked and rubbing herself like me. We were doing it for about five minutes at this point, and I had already had three orgasms (Quiet ones). All of a sudden, Brandi started shaking all over. Her mouth was open, but eyes were still closed, and head arched way back. She was having her first orgasm. This turned me on so much more so I started going harder. When she finally climaxed, I was right there with her orgasming too. We layed there, both breathing hard and a little sweaty. I remember seeing her cute boobs so close to me glistening with sweat. As I was coming down from my high, something came over me and I reached over and licked her cute small nipple. She looked at me and smiled like she was in love with me. That night lasted forever, we masturbated several more times, but also experimented with each other, but those stories are different. We still have fun from time to time now, but usually when I am missing her most, she is at a softball game or practice.
- age 13 then..., anon (female)

Growing up, our neighbors had a son who was about three years younger than me, and was my little brother's best friend. Looking back, I found Kent very attractive, and had he been closer to my age at the time, I would have been all over him! He was tall and slender, with blond hair and a very handsome face. I remember the Christmas before the following incident, when I made sure to catch him under the mistletoe at our house so I could give him a big kiss. If only he knew at the time how excited I was to put my mouth on his! And so it happened when I was sixteen and Kent thirteen, that I had gone to church with my parents one Sunday. When we returned, our car stopped on our driveway directly next to Kent's bedroom. When I got out of the car I couldn't help but look straight at the window. I got the view of my teenage life! Standing facing me inside his bedroom and right in front of the window was Kent totally naked and masturbating! I did a double take to make sure I was seeing what I thought I saw, then turned and went into the house with my heart pounding! I was just starting to experiment with my own sexuality, and seeing Ken doing what he was doing was the most sensual thing I had ever seen! I went to my own bedroom, which was directly across the driveway from his. Because of that, I always had my curtains closed. I locked the door behind me and opened the curtains. I wanted to see more and was hoping he'd still be there, which he was! Our eyes locked and I watched him continue to beat off. It was the most sensual thing I'd ever seen for two reasons. First was just seeing him nude and masturbating; his smooth slender body with the sun on it in that window and jacking away at his (much bigger than I would have expected) fully erect and very pink dick! The second reason, was that I knew he was doing it for me; that it was obviously turning him on to do it in front of me! I just stood there staring and realized I was breathing even harder and getting wet between my own thighs! It didn't take long until he looked down at himself; I knew he was going to cum. He looked back at me and buckled slightly when he ejaculated; his cum went onto the screen in front of him! It was a pretty spectacular sight for a horny sixteen year old girl! When he was done, he just moved away from the window, his cream still running down the screen. On the following Sunday (and every one therafter), I couldn't wait to get home from church; hoping my young neighbor would again be putting on his show! Yep, to our mutual pleasure, there he was! I eventually would unbutton my blouse, undo my bra and reveal my big boobs while he was masturbating; this seemed to speed up the show! Of course he couldn't see what I was doing in my own panties or what I would do immediately afterwards while fantasizing that he was watching me!
- age 16 then..., Patty (female)

I was lucky enough to get a position at my job that allows me to work at home, on the phone and online. Not only does that help with gas money, but it also means that I can work naked whenever I want, which is just about every day. Obviously when I am talking to them I have to keep it professional and only tease myself, but when I am emailing or using a group chat, I can go all out. Yesterday was one of those days, so before I got on I grabbed my big, flexy dildo and went down to the computer. While I was sending emails back and forth and waiting for replies, I was here in my comfy leather chair pounding the dildo in and out of my vagina, edging myself and then starting again. After a while I had to take a call so I left it in me, sticking out like a huge floppy penis. When the call was over, I was back at it until I had an orgasm that just about shook me out of the chair. When I could type again, I put the keyboard in my lap and my feet on the desk to do some real work, but then went back to another masturbating session, this time with just my hand. This goes on throughout the day, and sometimes I will have five or six orgasms before I'm done. Tomorrow is another work day, and since I haven't had to go anywhere, the third day in a row I've worn nothing more than my cozy slippers. I love my job!
- age 33, anon (female)

I am 42 and the mother of two teen kids, a girl age 14, and a son age 16. Lately I've found myself fantasizing over their developing sexuality and masturbating activity. I am happily married and have a great sex life with my husband, but lately I have found myself thinking more and more about seeing my own children naked and even being able to watch them masturbate. What sort of put me over the edge was finding out that my daughter is actually masturbating. I've known my son is active just by cleaning up his room on occasion and finding tissues or spots on his sheets. And lets face it, teenage boys are actively relieving themselves at an early age. I was surprised however to find that my younger daughter has also started to relieve her sexual tensions. Several weeks ago I happened to pass by our downstairs family room late one night and discovered her in the act. I was floored. My daughter is a cute brown haired girl with a slim body. We actually are still comfortable being naked around each other changing at home or on vacation. Neither one of us has a problem with that. So it is safe to say that I have had plenty of chances to see her grow over the years and watch her developing body, breasts, and her nice small mound of pubic hair. For whatever reason I just didn't think about her having sexual needs and starting her masturbatory activity, even though I was a frequent masturbator by age 13. There she was lying on some blankets on the floor, bra on but panties off and just rubbing away on herself. When I saw it I was stunned. At first I didn't know what to do but my curiosity got the best of me and I found myself staying to watch. There was little chance she could see or hear me and so I just stood near the door and peaked in on her. It was unbelievable for me. I was shocked at how horny it was making me to see my own daughter masturbating. There she was rubbing and fingering herself and occasionally turning onto her stomach and playing that way too. I have to admit I did feel guilty for watching but I couldn't help it. Watching my young daughter have an orgasm was unbelievable for me. Like I said, my husband and I have a very good sex life and even masturbate together as part of our activity. Since seeing my daughter I have masturbated numerous times thinking about it. I would love to be able to share my fantasy of masturbating with my husband while sharing the same fantasy, but I don't know how he would feel about it. Now that I've seen my daughter I have thought about what it would be like to see my son. The thought of the two of them masturbating together would be the wildest of fantasies for me. I think about my children looking at each other naked and what it would be like to watch them both naked in front of one another. I could never act on these fantasies, and feel very guilty for even having them, but they're my fantasies none the less. I have thought about having a family nudist discussion but I know it just seems too much maybe, and the thought of having my son see me naked is a bit overwhelming for me, but I wonder if my husband would ever want to see his daughter. I don't know. Do other moms have any similar experiences .....
- age 42, anon (female)

When I was in high school my friend and I hung out a lot. One night we decided to crash at his moms apartment. After his mom had gone to bed in the room right next to ours, we got somewhat bored. We were talking about sex and just joking around. Suddenly I got up and started to wrestle with him and one thing led to another. Suddenly I found my self with a hard on. I whipped out my dick and forced it into his mouth. At first he wasn't sure what was going on, nor did I. I stroked it into his mouth for a little while and then just laughed and pulled it out. I then went back over to my bed and he followed. I was sitting on the ground and he walked up and pulled his huge curved cock out. He grabbed my face and stuck it in my mouth. This was the first time I had ever had a cock in my mouth, and I loved it. He pumped it in and out for a little while and then pulled out because he said he didn't want to blow his load. I held him back and began to stroke his cock. He started to tense up and I could tell he was ready to blow his load. Suddenly a HUGE stream of hot cum came pouring out of his cock and all over my chest. It was the hottest thing I've ever seen. After that we fooled around once and a while, but for the most part just did mutual jack offs. I miss those days. I'm straight, but a little cock once and a while would be nice.
- age 21, james in canada

I would like to share a true story with you. This happened to me when I was 16 years old, and I had a sister who was 13. I lived with my parents, my sister, and my older brother, who had moved out of the house by this time. We were a pretty normal family, and sex was never discussed. I knew that my brother masturbated because we had discussed it before, but I didn't have a clue about my sister. One day, it was just the two of us home. Our parents were at work, and I think it was a school holiday and we did not have school. I woke up early, as I usually do, and went about my morning business. Later that morning, my sister was awake, and was in the bathroom. I did not think anything of it, but as I passed by I noticed some peculiar squishing noises. I then immediately realized what she was doing, and stayed and listened. We did not have locks on our bedroom doors, so this is probably why she is doing it in the bathroom. I noticed that the sounds were getting faster, and I could tell that she was breathing rather deep. I was extremely horny by this, and I could not believe that I was standing outside of the bathroom listening to my thirteen year old sister masturbate. Then, I heard what was noticeably an orgasm; she took a deep breath and the squishing sounds were louder and substantially faster. I was getting very wet at the thought and sound of my sister masturbating, I stupidly stood there too long and she opened the door. She had the 'I've been caught masturbating look' on her face. I made a smart comment, 'Having fun in there'? She looked mad and I said sorry, and she said 'sod off', and stormed to her room. I was surprised, but not as much of her. I was then feeling bad for her because I embarrassed her. I went and sat in my room for a while, and decided to go to her room and see if she was still mad or see if she was feeling better. As I knocked on her door, she answered and I told her sorry about earlier. I told her that I understood what she was doing and why she was doing it. I could tell that cheered her up, but then she unexpectedly asked me if I could do it with her. My eyes popped, and I said sure. We both went into her room, and sat atop her bed, and just discussed the fact. She told me that she had been masturbating for a few years, and she found out from just playing around with herself. I told her my story, and then she said that we should get started before mom came home. I agreed, and told her to take her clothes off. She was wearing jeans and a tank top, and I as she pulled her jeans off, I noticed that she was not wearing knickers, which was surprising. I saw her young vagina. It was very cute, and she had a nice amount of pubes above her vagina. She pulled off her tank top, and then her bra. She had cute A cup breast that were still developing. She was cuter that I imagined, and she was quite a sight. Then she told me that it was my turn, and I said 'so it is," and began to take off my clothes. I was wearing gym shorts, and a t-shirt, which was what I slept in. I took off my shirt, then my bra, revealing my medium sized breast. I think they were either B or C cup then (I have 32 C now). Then I took off my shorts, then my panties, revealing my vagina. Mine was shaved, and this seemed to encourage my sister to do the same. I said 'let's start', but we really did not know where to start. So I just suggested that we finger ourselves whilst watching each other. So we each took our fingers and began to masturbate. I was very wet by this point, and I could tell that she was too. I heard her juices squishing with her fingers. The funny thing was I never really made that sound because I think she always got more wet than I did. Anyway, we continued to finger until I noticed that she was making funny faces, and I could tell she was getting close. Then, her chest rose, and she let out a soft moan, but her body was moving quite franticly. I followed not too long after. It was probably one of the beat orgasms I have had by just masturbating. We sat there and sort of laughed at each other, and then got dressed again. This was a fun experience. WE did it many times whilst are parents were out. I just recently did it with her last week, which brought me to write this story. I am now 19 and she is 16. As long as there're horny children, then there'll be some fun. So try it. Trust me.
- age 19, anon (female)

As I was driving to the park I was already sooo hard and my heart was racing thinking about what I was about to do. I parked at the car port and began walking up to the bench, it is about 50 or 60 yards from the road and carport. As I walked I began to strip. First my shoes, then my socks. I left them scattered on the trail, then I removed my shirt. I continued walking unbuttoning my pants and letting them drop and stepping out of them. Next came my boxers. I was now 100% naked. I of course documented everything with my camera. Still wanting to add to the excitement I continued walking further away from all of my clothes while stroking my rock hard cock. So much pre-cum was coming out. I was now in a position that if someone were to decide to pull in to the park, I would almost definately be caught, at best I would be caught half naked. This made me so fucking horny I thought I would blow my load immediately, however I wanted this to last. I kept walking around barely stroking my cock because thats how close I was. I was digging my bare feet into the ground as I walked which added to the excitement. I also was taking as many pictures as I could of my self, trying to get the right angle to show me naked and the woods behind and around me. Finally I came back to the bench and put my right leg up on it and stroked just a few times, that is all it took and I sent five or six huge blasts of cum all over the bench, it was everywhere, all over the bench and running down onto the ground. This is by far the best cum I have ever had. I had my camera and took pics of the cum blasting from my cock and then all over the bench. I quickly gathered my clothes and this wasn't easy because of the way I had stripped, I had to walk back in plain view of the road which is somewhat busy. Finally I was dressed and I headed back to my car. The pictures were great and I ended up jackin off again at home while reviewing my great pics. I couldn't believe when I was looking at the pictures especially the ones of me cumming how big my balls got when I was sending the blasts.
- age 35, anon

My best friend loves to tell me all about her sex life with her boyfriend, which makes me really jealous cuz not only do I not have a boyfriend, but I'm still a virgin. The other night she was going on again about how great he is in the sack, and how big his penis is, and then she asks me if I want to see. I told her I doubt if he was gonna show me his dick, and she laughed and handed me her cell phone. When I looked at it, I couldnt believe it, but it was Ryan butt naked with a huge erection! He had this really goofy grin, and his hands on his hips, and these cheesy sunglasses on. Jessica told me that they sext a lot, and send pics to each other. Later on, when she went to the bathroom, I emailed the pic to my phone. When I got home, I locked my door and pulled the pic up on my computer, and then had the greatest orgasm of my life rubbing myself and staring at Ryan's perfect body. I hid the file by changing it to a XLS file, then I change it back to a JPG when I want to look at it! (Don't want my dweeb brother finding it). I have cum so many times the last week staring at him, and then pretending we are fucking, and Ryan is begging me not to tell Jessica, and him telling me how much better I am than she is. It makes me cum so hard! I'm gonna do it again right now I'm so hot thinking about it!
- age , anon (female)

I developed early and had a massive sex drive. (Still do) In fact, right now, I would be described as a slut, I think. When I was 15 I was so utterly frustrated. The only relief I got was from my own fingers. (I was educated in a very expensive school as a day student and driven to and from school by a very over protective mother.) We live on a large farm and on it is a barn that was built in Norman times. It is very large, built out of flint and as it is far too small for modern day farming, totally empty. I would walk there some afternoons, a matter of half a mile or so from the house. I could see for miles around. (Norman barns were also defensive in nature and often built on a hilltop with a good view all around). At first, I would go there just to masturbate where I could make some noise. This particular day as I left the house and walked past the two fields immediately behind the house it was that time of year. The ram was in with the ewes and he was climbing from one to another. But what really got me wet was our horses. The stallion was mounting one of the mares. He was massively erect and she was producing a steady flow of lubrication from her vagina. I waited long enough to see him serve her. When he withdrew a lot of his sperm came with him. How horny was THAT. So I got off to the barn, but this time, I stripped totally naked. I stood on the second floor and next to a window. Then for some reason I started to shout every obscene word I could, over and over, louder and louder. I started making up really disgusting senteces starting with "Fuck me. Fuck me hard" But it got worse and soon I was yelling "Rape me, fuck me in the arse, cum up my cunt and make me pregnant" Finally, "FUCKING SCREW MY WET TIGHT CUNT." Then I went for my pussy and started jilling still yelling. (I was actually imagining the stallion fucking me) Then I yelled "Shag me and cum in me" and a voice said.. "Ok." I yelped and looked around and saw my kid brother! He was only 13 but the little sod had followed me. Well, I was well and truly busted. I was stark naked, hand between my legs and yelling like a slut. I knew he would tell on me, but I had to ask him not to. To my amazement he agreed if I would show him what I was doing and tell him about it. For the next hour, I showed him my body and how I like to touch myself. He got a hard on of course and I jacked him off. I guess there wasn't much there yet because although he kind of spasmed, he didn't shoot sperm. Not that time, anyway. I let him finger me, and rub up against me and finally, I orgasmed in front of him. As the next two years went by we did more together.. a lot more. But it was my explosion of sexuality that really began that day. I developed a real hunger for sex, anytime, anyplace anywhere. What really gets me off is being watched masturbating and I think it came from that day. So far, I have done it in school in car parks in front of total stangers, and even let total strangers masturbate me. (and more, but that's not for here) I totally love masturbation. I can make it last for hours on end cumming often or I can cum in mere seconds. I have tuned my body to a high degree and can orgasm merely by squeezing my thighs together. A couple of times I have had an orgasm merely through what I was thinking about, but that takes absolute concentration. Hey ho.. well, my knickers are wet again and I need to take care of myself.
- age 19, Jayne (female)

When I was in my 20's I would go to a place in a nearby creek which had the most fantastic swimming hole you could ever imagine. The water was deep and clear and the sun made it enticingly warm in the summer. I never wore much when I went there, and what little I did wear usually came off before long. One of the things I liked to do out there was to squat down between the rocks, waist-deep in the water where it ran into the pool, and let the bubbles brush past my balls as they surfaced, creating a wonderful tickle. It wouldn't take long for me to get a nice erection, which I proceeded to stroke and squeeze as the bubbles danced over my scrotum and the base of my shaft, some of them finding their way back between my legs and tickling along my anus. Holding my penis in the water flow to feel it move along the shaft also felt very nice, and I always came, spurting into the water, the semen floating to the surface. That was just one of the ways I enjoyed the swimming hole.
- age , anon

When I was in middle school, 14 years old, I was already a flasher and public masturbator. I also played sports after school. One day after practice I walked around the locker room, which was very large, with several different rooms and alcoves. One whole section of it was completely deserted at that time, because it wasn't used at all later in the day. There was a door at the end, marked as an emergency exit. It was not an entrance. I opened it to see where it led, and it was back into the school, at the end of a deserted hallway, except there were rows of lockers there. I saw a cute girl who I knew from the bus sitting in front of her locker, playing flute. She was in the band and they rehearsed after school too. They usually got done earlier than the sports teams, and I soon discovered she would usually sit there rehearsing, reading or doing homework until it was time for the bus. Her name was Jamie, and she was one year behind me in school, so she was probably 13. She was thin, with small boobs, but very cute, with long brunette hair down to her waist. She always wore short skirts. When I opened the door, she glanced over, but I hid back behind the door. I don't think she really saw me. I was dressed already, so I couldn't do any flashing, but I saw that if I propped the door partly open, she would have a clear look right into the locker room. The next day, before I went to practice, I opened the door, and wedged a towel under it, which kept it about half open. I didn't want it to be too obvious, and I didn't want her to know it was me who was leaving the door open. After practice, I was shaking with anticipation, wondering if anyone would have closed the door. When I turned into that section of the locker room, my heart was racing, as I saw the door was still propped open, just as I had left it. And yes, Jamie was sitting by her locker, with a clear view in! I didn't want to look like I was flashing her, so I stood a little way back from the door, and slowly started to undress. I wasn't really in full view, trying to be coy, and I didn't think she saw me yet. I kind of flicked the towel around a little, and I think she saw it out of the corner of her eye, and I saw her look my way. I acted quickly, not looking at her, I dropped my shorts real fast, and then turned my back to her. Then I started toweling myself and slowly turned, exposing my penis! I shot a quick, small glance in her direction and saw her staring right at me, eyes wide open, with a shocked look on her face. I stepped out of view, and got dressed. I was shaking like a leaf, and that night at home I jerked off like crazy thinking about it! Well, the next day, I repeated myself exactly! Towel in the door well ahead of time, and as I came into view, there was Jamie. Once again I undressed, this time more slowly. I also walked around a little, back and forth, sneaking glimpses of her as I did. She was pretending to be looking at her book, but I clearly saw I had her full attention1 She was staring right at me!! This time I dried my penis with the towel, rubbing it a few times facing out towards her. I would come in and out of view. It wasn't a direct, blatant flash. We were both being coy! This was lasted a few minutes. I rushed into the bathroom when I got home, and again jerked off like crazy, thinking of Jamie looking at my cock! Well, I quess she thought she had found a secret look into the boys locker room, because the next day, when I glanced out through the door I wedged open, she was there with two of her band friends. I didn't know their names, because they were all in Jamie's grade. They were so cute! Once again, I pretended I didn't see them, and undressed, and rubbed myself with the towel. They were sneaking looks in, and I could hear lots of giggles! I rubbbed my back with the towel, facing right at them! They saw everything! Once again, that night I masturbated like crazy thinking about flashing them! The next day, I passed two of the girls in the hallway, and they were all coy, smiley and giggling as I passed. After I went by, I heard fits of laughter!! Well, the weekend came, and then a few school days passed with no Jamie outside. I think she was stuck late in band practice. I was thinking all was over, but I persisted in my open door locker routine, and then one day, there they were again! Jamie and her two friends, sitting by her locker. Jamie's skirt was so short, I was horny beyond control! I could be either in or out of their sight, depending on where they sat and where I stood. I was trembling as I took down my shorts! They had repositioned themselves to peek in, and I turned right at them! I could hear faint giggles! Then I was just overcome with sexual tension, and an uncontrollable urge to masturbate!! I sat on the bench, angled towards them, but partly sideways, and slowly started to masturbate! I heard a faint 'Oh my god!", and then lots of hush and shush sounds as they were telling each other to be quiet! I layed back on the bench, not looking at them, and began to jerk off! When my dick was totaly hard, I would rub slowly, and hold it taught at the bottom, so they could see its whole length! Finally, I came, letting the cum fly all over my chest! It hit my neck and shoulders!! I couldn't hear what they were saying, just hushed whispers. My cock was still twitching, and I moaned a little! Then, I had this Oh, no, I'm gonna get in trouble feeling, so I quickly got up, and towelled off. I glimpsed over for a millisecond, and saw them trying to contain themselves! They were all smiles and giggles! Then I saw them get up and run down the hall. I was scared I would get in trouble, so I didn't go back for a long time. Meanwhile, Jamie, who was on my bus, but had always ignored me, became friendly towards me, always, smiling and saying hello. Eventually, when it was clear I wasn't going to get in trouble, I did go back, and reopen the door. I exposed myself to Jamie and lots of her friends all sports season, and must have jerked off for at least 10 different girls! My reputation did spread around the school, but maybe I'll write more later.
- age , anon

I work in a fertility clinic, and masturbation is a daily event there. Men need to have their sperm checked for viability, and this requires them to provide a sample. Since sperm viability testing requires the temperature of the sample to be controlled, it has to be "given" at the clinic, not "supplied" from home. The guys have been given the drill before the "deposit" visit, which basically is they will be provided a private "comfort room" , and a "deposit cup", and are told to not ejaculate in the 48 hours prior to the sampling. When they arrive, they are taken to a room which has a bed, a lounge chair, and a sofa. They can use whichever makes them most comfortable. I enter the data into the computer, along with the time of their last ejaculation, print out a label, attach to the cup, and tell them to place the cup on the cabinet when they are done, and to press the call button. They are told that lubrication is not allowed, (can taint the sample). They also may not have their partner present (Eliminates a lot of variables. The sample needs to be unadulterated, and despite instructions that they need to masturbate for this test, many men will decide that they need to have sex vaginal or oral to climax because they dont want to admit to their partner that they can or do masturbate. Body fluids from a secondary person can invalidate the test). Now to the fun part. You walk back to the station, and you know he is in there whacking away. (we provide "tasteful" sex magazines to help with the mood). Sometimes, the call light is on before you get to the station! Under a minute! Sometimes they are in there for a half hour or more, obviously having issues with the whole idea of shooting into a cup, with everyone knowing what they are doing. On rare occasions, in their excitement, they completely miss the cup, splattering the floor or whatever, and they are trying to crank out another shot. Since that affects the results, they can't do that. So if the "event" takes more than 15 minutes, we have to ask and make sure they only ejaculated once. But on average they do the deed in about seven minutes. When I return to retrieve the sample is my favorite part. some guys are still sporting obvious boners in their pants. Tight jeans, or even worse, knit sweatpants show the most obvious erections. Some are matter of fact, most are embarrassed as hell, a rare few seem proud of their accomplishment. You quickly check the cup to make sure you have enough semen for the test, and then send them to reception. After they leave, you check the room to make sure there is no semen lurking on the bed, floor, chair, magazines, etc. (and believe me, we've seen it in some weird places) and then the room is cleaned by a janitor for the next "guest". You do a second "cum check" to make sure he didn't miss anything, then escort the next patient.
- age , anon (female)

The first time I saw Sean next door "do it", I had no clue what he was doing. I couldn't see his bed from my bedroom window, but that morning I walked by my window and glanced over, and at an angle looking out my window, I could see him on his bed reflected in the mirror over his dresser. Sean, who is five years older than me, was naked on his back, and would alternate between fisting up and down, and holding his fist still, and thrusting up into it. I had never seen a fully grown penis, and I was mesmerized by the size, and the bright red hair around it. He finished up rather quickly, and I went to my sister Ellen's room, who was 18, and promptly asked her what Sean was doing. She proceeded to tell me in great detail how boys pleasure themselves. I learned that he hadn't "peed" on himself at the end, and what semen was. I couldn't understand why if it felt so good, why his face looked like he was in pain. Ellen made me promise if I saw him do it again, to come get her. A couple weeks later I saw him doing it again, so I ran and grabbed Ellen. We watched him squirm, arch and shoot, and Ellen was rubbing her crotch as she watched him. I asked her what she was doing, and she said she had an itch. Ellen went back to her room, and not long after, I went down to talk to her, and heard her bed squeaking, and the door was locked. I knocked and she said to go away she was studying, and it wasn't until years later that I put it together that she was in there getting off on the sight of watching Sean. Later on I had discovered the joys of masturbation myself, and Sean was a senior in high school, still jerking off at every chance he could get. The first time I fingered myself while watching him left me with an incredible orgasm. The hottest time of all however was one Saturday afternoon, when I looked over and saw him making out on his bed with his girlfriend. They ended up naked, doing oral, and then having sex. I was dripping watching them, and was furiously fingering myself. I climaxed so hard, I thought I was going to pass out. I came much faster than they did, and actually ended up bringing myself to a second orgasm as Sean came in her.
- age , anon (female)

I've been masturbating for as long as I can remember. I remember in middle school we would make fun of each other as if masturbating was disgusting and wrong, all the while I would go home and jack off thinking about girls on my bus. As I've gotten older I've preferred sex over masturbation any day. But sometimes when a friend with benefit can't be found, I still masturbate. Recently I've gotten bored with the same ole masturbation techniques that I'm used to. So I wanted to try something new. I was so horny, and so hard that I completely lost it and I began fingering my ass. I did it until I came all over my sheets. It was amazing, but once I came I felt ashamed and weird. I do not fantasize about guys, I am strictly pussy. But since that night, whenever I am extremely horny I have an urge to finger my ass. I always feel bad afterwards, even though I know that I don't want to have any sexual experience with a guy. The last time I did it, I actually used a tool. I aquired a cologne bottle that is shaped as a cigar, the encasing in metal and smooth. I've tried other objects before but never wanted to tear my ass hole. This object was perfect. It slid in perfectly. I was able to Jack off and play with my asshole for hours before cumming. What I wish to have done next is have a girl suck my dick or masturbate me while using the cologne bottle on my ass. I think that would make me cum wildly. However, all my ex girlfriends and current friends with benefits would probably think I was weird or use it against me. Oh well. At least I can always dream.
- age 24, Nas

Matt and I had been friends for many years. Our birthdays were just a week apart and his parents agreed we could have a joint 18th birthday party at their house, on the condition that no-one was allowed upstairs in the bedrooms as they would be staying away overnight. Matt's younger sister Sarah was attending with several of her friends. Me and Matt agreed to look out for each other. I said fine as I already knew a particular girl was coming to the party who I'd had my eye on for some time. Several hours into the party I felt pretty good. I was getting on quite well this this girl I had the hots for when Matt's sister Sarah told me that Matt was really very drunk by now. I found him slumped in an armchair so Sarah and I manhandled him upstairs and laid him on his side on his bed. He kept telling me I was his bestest friend in the world. I told him to shut up and go to sleep at which point he shut his eyes and was snoring within a minute. Sarah and I left him there at which point she said she wanted to show me something in her bedroom. We went in and she closed and locked the door behind her. "What is it you were going to show me"? I asked, at which point she threw herself at me, wrapped her arms around me and began french kissing me. 'Wow', I thought, 'she's a good kisser'. I asked her where she learnt to kiss like that and she said 'Lets sit on the bed and I'll tell you'. We didn't do much talking as she had her mouth glued to mine! Any thoughts of the girl downstairs disappeared as my cock began to stiffen in my pants. My conscious was telling me this is Matt's little sister, but my cock was telling me otherwise. I dropped my hand onto her thigh just below the level of her skirt and began stroking the smooth silky skin of her legs. She parted her legs a little and I worked my way up to her panties. I began rubbing her pussy through her panties as she gave a little moan. I asked if that felt good and she replied it did. She laid back on the bed and I propped myself up beside her as we continued kissing. Her legs were open and I was gently rubbing up and down her pussy, paying particular attention to the area around her clit. She softly moaned some more so I pulled the straps of her top down and freed her little titties. I began licking and sucking on her nipples as they began to harden. She laid back with her eyes closed as I continued working on her nipples with my mouth and her pussy with my fingers. I ventured up above her panty-line and began to slide my fingers inside the material. She took my hand and laid it back on her pussy outside her panties. She said she wasn't quite ready for that so I carried on playing with her pussy through the thin material of her panties. She sat up slightly and removed her top and skirt leaving her in just her pale yellow panties. I took the opportunity to remove my socks, shoes and pants leaving me bottomless. I carried on rubbing and stroking her pussy through her panties whilst alternating on her nipples with my mouth. She reached down and grabbed my cock and began to slowly wank it. Her nipples were now like small bullets and her breathing began to quicken. Her panties were now sodden with her juices as I felt her hard little clit through the material. I removed my shirt and was now completely naked. To my surprise she pushed me onto my back and straddled me trapping my cock between my stomach and her panty clad pussy. She began grinding herself into me as ahe sat on top. I reached up and played with her titties as she ground herself forward and backwards. I could feel that tingling sensation in my groin as my orgasm approached. She ground down on me harder and faster at which point she whispered that she was gonna cum. I laid there, her hands on my chest as she worked herself towards orgasm on my cock. I could feel myself cumming and I told her so. "Oh yes", she said, "cum with me". At that point she began to shudder with orgasm as I started to pump my jizz on the front of her panties and up my stomach. She milked my cock with her grinding as her orgasm overcame her. She collapsed on top of me, my sticky jizz between us. After catching our breath, she looked up at me and said "That's what I wanted to show you". Since that night we became a lot closer and she is my wife now. And Matt was none too worse for wear the morning after!
- age 39, Matt

I had been aware that the third floor offices in the small building opposite had become vacant. I was in a similar small block directly across from the building, with only a very narrow street between us. The street was pedestrianised so you can imagine how narrow it was. My offices were on the fifth floor so I had a direct view into the empty offices. Across from them in my building there was a private club so there were no windows but mine onto that side. Sorry about the scene setting but it explains the action which follows. I became aware that a team of workers had moved into the empty offices opposite to re-furbish them. Then one day there was just one young guy painting the window frames. He was wearing bib overalls with a tee shirt underneath. He was tall, well built and probably about 17 or 18. He painted steadily for a little while and between taking and making calls and general office work I would go to my window to have a peek at him. As I watched I became aware that he was painting with his left hand while his right hand brushed over his crotch and occasionally gripped it. He was feeling himself up as he did his work. After a while, and I was transfixed by what I could see with a hardening cock in my pants, his right hand slipped into the side opening of the overalls which were obviously undone. There was a little adjusting from which I guessed he was getting his dick out of his underwear. He started the regular movement of his hand back and forth and all the while he painted. This went on for a while, slow and steady, stopping and starting as he built himself up. He bent over and propped the paint brush on his can of paint. Stepping back he undid the bib front of his overall. He slipped it down to his thighs as he sat with his back to the wall behind him, which I was relieved was directly in my sight. He was wearing white boxers and sticking straight up out of the fly was a big, thick uncut cock. He lifted his ass off the floor and slipped off his underwear which joined his overalls in a bunch at his knees. Up went his tee shirt over his head and I saw a tanned, well muscled chest with very little hair in the middle making a trail all down his body. Now he settled into his session. He touched his nipples, played with his balls and slipped down and raised his ass as he fingered it. All the time this was happening I could'nt see his face but it was such a hot sight, it was as if he was putting on a show. You could tell that this young guy really knew how to play his body and he was very very horny. He touched himself all over as he slowly worked his uncut cock. His finger went to the tip and he tasted it. When he would stop jacking his hand would go to his balls. Sometimes his left hand went lower and I could tell he was touching his asshole. He made it last a long time and then he brought his legs up by bending his knees. He aimed his cock at his chest and jerked hard and fast, his head thrown back. I didn't see the load on his chest and stomach because he was in shadow when he shot. He stayed still for a while then got to his knees. Now I could see his chest and stomach were covered in his load. He reached for a rag on the floor and wiped it up cleaning his hands as well. As he stood up to start pulling his clothes back on he looked at the wall against which he had been leaning. I saw him lean forward and wipe something off it. He had shot so hard it had gone over his shoulder! Slowly he tidied himself up and had not long gone back to painting the window frame when an older man arrived! Minutes earlier and his supervisor (I assumed) would have caught him cock in hand. I had to leave then myself for the bathroom to take care of my own pressing problem. It's one of those hot memories that is still fresh 10 years on.
- age , Rob

This past winter 14 of us went to New Mexico to ski. We stayed at a private lodge. One huge room with two fire places, one at each end, and a hot tub for twenty. The lodge has two dorm type bedrooms ? each with 10 half-beds. We got to the slopes mid-afternoon and skied until last call. We then went to the lodge tired and wet. The group was six college guys from my church, our college roommates, our preacher and our youth director. We are all between 19 and 27. Our preacher, Rick, is an unmarried 24 year old virgin. Our youth director, Tom, is a married and he is the old man of the group at age 27. As I said when we got to the lodge we were all tired and wet. When we got to the lodge it was very warm and we all began to undress and put our wet clothes on the hooks on the walls for that purpose. Like most all guy groups everybody was looking at everybody else to see what was going to be acceptable. It is funny because a group of guys in the locker room would simply strip and head to the showers. But, here with guys from our church, the preacher and the youth director you have to wonder how undressed we were supposed to get. Well, Rick was the first one naked and everybody joined him in the hot tub. We all spent about an hour in the hot tub. Rick once again led out and as he got out of the hot tub he grabbed a towel, dried off and then he just wrapped the towel around him. Rick had a fully erect dick when he stepped out of the hot tub. Interestingly, he did not do anything to hide his hardon. Once again we followed his lead. As we each got out there was some horse play, including some towel pops to the naked butt of another guy. The 14 naked guys coming out of the hot tub there were probably 10 hard dicks. We headed to the kitchen for some well deserved sandwiches, we were all very hungry. Around the big table we had a great time talking. By this time there were some of us who were more exhibitionist and we took our towels off and placed them in the chairs we were sitting in rather than having them wrapped around us. After we ate we went in conservation pit around the fireplace. This area of the lodge living room is sunken with thick carpet intended to be sat on, no furniture in this area of the room. By this time some of the guys still had their towels wrapped around them, some were carrying their towel and a couple had them thrown over their shoulder. It was evident that nobody was very shy. Well this is when Trey looked at Rick and asked him what he did when he was horny. I know that Trey asked this question to see if he could embarrass Rick. Without missing a beat Rick said, "I jack-off." Trey was not expecting this answer, or at least he did not expect Rick's answer to be that blunt. Trey said, "you mean preachers jack-off." Rick answered, "sure, I am as horny as anybody else, but I take care of my sex drive by jacking-off, not by having sex before I am married." When the words "jack-off" were spoken all any of us could think about was jacking-off. Within 30 seconds of Rick saying jack-off we were all rock hard. The light in the room was not very bright, just one lamp was on and the light from the fireplace. That is when guys started that thing that we do when we don't jack-off, but we start nonchalantly playing with our dick. Well that is how it started ? we began playing with our dicks and then we began to play a little more openly and then Rick just started openly stroking. That was enough ? we all started beating off. Tom said, "just a minute." He got up and went to his travel bag and grabbed a bottle of baby oil and returned. Tom took a squirt and tossed the bottle to Rick and it then was tossed around the circle to all of us. We all kidded Tom about being a good Boy Scout ? always prepared. It was really neat to know that Tom came prepared to jack-off. I mean what other purpose is there for a bottle of baby oil on a ski trip. We had a blast during the week. We skied. We hot tubed. We ate. We talked about sex. And, we jacked-off. We had a blast. Thank you Rick for being a man, not a prude.
- age 20, Randy

My friend Brian and I were watching some amateur porn one night on the web, and he clicked on a video of a guy jerking off. I couldn't figure out why he did that, then at the end he told me that it was him. We then read the comments which he really got into, and he was also proud that he got four and a half stars out of five. He had shot it so you couldn't see his face, but I watched it again, and I could tell from his chest and the stuff on the night table that it really was him. That week I taped myself and uploaded it, then the next time we got together, I showed him my video. In three days, I got over 800 "viewings", four stars, and three "favorites" . We talked about how we got turned on knowing other people were watching us, and getting off watching us do it, and we ended up jerking off together for the first time. It was so awesome to actually see another guy cum, and to watch Brian's face as he came, and I had one of the hardest orgasms in my life. Brian wanted to make a tape of us jerking off together, so we set it up for that next Saturday. He set up the camera on the chest across from his bed, and we kept our heads above camera line. We started jerking off, and then all of a sudden Brian reached over and started to jerk my dick, so I grabbed his and did him. I had never had anyone ever touch my dick before, or touched anyone else, and it felt great. then Brian had this idea, and got up and turned the camera off, and put it on the bed. Then he told me to face him and put my thighs over his so we could push our dicks together, and jerk both dicks at the same time. He took both our dicks and held them together at the base with his left hand, then started sliding his right hand over both dicks, pushing them together. It felt really awesome, and me being up on his hips made up for the fact that my dick is about an inch shorter than his. He told me to take the camera and zoom in on his hand jerking us off. It was really hot, listening to the slurp as his hand rubbed our oily dicks, and he would vary his speed, I came first, then he kept jerking using my cum on both our dicks, and he came right after that. I turned off the cam, we cleaned up, then we watched it. It was so hot we both jerked off to it, then we posted it. That was six months ago, and our vid has five stars, and 27 favorites!
- age , anon

I do not like the thought of masturbation. It is something of a necessity, but I am a long way from being a daily masturbator. I tend to do it only when I absolutely have to. That said, when I do it, it feels amazing. Usually, up until last week, it was only ever in my bedroom with the door firmly locked and perhaps once a month or less. But today, the strangest and most unexpected thing happened. I had gone to the local swimming pool and was in a changing cubicle stripping off. There were no odd noises around me and nothing that spured this particular action, but as I stood there naked, I decided I would masturbate. I have never done anything out of the security of my own bedroom and nothing in such a sordid public place as this, but the feeling was overwhelming. I looked down at my body, my surprisingly small breasts and my tummy and then my mound. I have always loathed having hair there and I hated the way it traps scents and odours so from the age of 12, I used to shave and two years ago underwent painful and expensive electrolysis to rid myself of the problem forever. I leaned back against the cool plastic of the walls and spread my legs and reached between them. Oh, my I was wet! I found my engorged and hard clit and teased her up into arousal. I don't finger my vagina as I want my husband to be the first to break my hymen. Instead, when I feel I need the feeling of fulness, I push a finger into my bottom. This is what I did this time. I suddenly realised what a slut I must look like. Masturbating in a public place while fingering my bum too. I felt the orgasm building deep in my belly and this time it took a long time to well up, but when it did it actually forced a couple of moans from me and I felt wetness spurting on my thighs. I looked down, but it did not look or smell like pee. I let the orgasm subside and then pulled on my costume. I gathered up my belongings and put them in my bag and opened the door. Quite nearby were two girls, I would say around 14 or 15. They looked at me and burst out into fits of giggling and scampered off. No doubt, they heard me and knew what I was doing. As I swam, I felt really relaxed and I know one thing for certain. I need to masturbate more and I need to explore doing it in places like this. I don't know why, but I find myself totally attracted to the squalid surroundings.
- age 23, Emily (female)

Standing at the urinal in the men's room in a downtown shopping mall, I noticed that the guy next to me was not really peeing. As a matter of fact, he had a beautiful hard-on that he made sure I saw. The guy was 25-30 years old, rather good looking, and had a nice circumsized dick very much like mine (about 6 1/2 inches long, 5 inches around) that he was gently stroking. As I said in my first story, that is a sight I enjoy ! There were about 5-6 men in the room at the time and people were starting to notice what was going on. I finished peeing and left. But not for long! I was so horny by then that I decided to go back, less than a minute later. The same urinal was free and I stood next to that guy again. Now, I was rock-hard too, and I stood back enough that he would see me stroking my dick. We were soon joined by 2-3 other guys who started to jerk-off at the other urinals. We were very careful whenever someone would enter the room, and that added to the excitement. After a while, I was very horny from watching all those dicks and from showing mine (something I enjoy more and more as years go by, and I will tell more about that in a story to come soon!!!). I backed-up just enough so that the guy next to me saw me blow my load. What a great orgasm ! I was in that mall about 2-3 weeks after that, dying to relive that experience. The guy was not there and I decided that I was to start the show! It was not long before another guy was attracted by my behavior. He too left and came back... I allowed him a good look at my rock-hard dick while pretending it was accidental... I looked at his but found it not so great, unfortunately... Again, a good orgasm... It is very exciting to be watched while ejaculating. Now, whenever I pee in a public urinal, I pull out my sack as well as my dick and make sure that the guy next to me gets a good view... Maybe I should go back to that mall soon... you never know...
- age 38, Argon Cyclist

In my youth I had a paper route. One afternoon I was sorting the papers and getting ready to deliver my route. I was on the porch and had noticed my friends step sister next door her basement light in her room was on. I had helped her brother, my friend, move her to the basement bedroom a few weeks ago and noticed the paneling in her room and window shade was new. I could see her from the porch. Her shade was open this made me more curious. I walked over close to her basement room window. As I got closer I realized she was totally nude talking on the phone. I watched in amazement she was the first women I had seen naked. Her breasts were hanging as she talked on the phone "with a cord" and walked around in her room. I am sure she knew I was watching. She had sat on her bed and was now facing me. This gave me a full view of her hairy pussy. By now I was throbbing hard and in amazement of what I had seen. She started to get dressed I didn't want her to catch me looking so I quickly let to do my route throbbing. I was in total amazement of the intensity of the throbbing and thrilled to see a women nude. As I walked toward the first customer on my route this intense feeling was overwhelming me. I passed a small park in the way and sat down to replay in my head what I had seen. The intense throbbing quickly became an intense orgasm as my body quivered and shook from each contraction as my penis filled my underwear full of sticky cum I was amazed that I hadn't touched my penis but had cum. After recovering I left the park bench to start my paper route. I have since masturbated 100 or more times to that vision of her nude.
- age 39, Chicagomale

Since I was younger I have always had this odd minor crush on my adoptive step-cousin (For this story I shall call her Alice). One day when I was 13 my mom visited my aunts house and I got to visit my three cousins, Alice being one of them. She was about 16 and she had blonde hair and the worlds cutest breasts. One of my boy cousins was up in his room playing games with me and the other was off with a friend. I got bored playing games so I decided to wander around the house. I walked right by her room and was about to walk downstairs when for some reason I turned around and walked up to her door. I listened and heard sighing and slight moaning. I may have been 13 but I wasn't stupid, I knew what she was doing. Her door had a tiny hole in it and that is what I used to spy in. I found her lying on her back masturbating. She had her legs spread apart and had both hands down between her legs. Her panties were off but she had a bra on. Sadly her bed was turned ever so slightly to the left so I couldn't see her pussy. She let out a loud moan and immediately felt myself get rock hard. I began massaging my dick through my pants and very quickly came into my own pants just a little bit. She put herself into multiple positions and kept moaning about some guy from a band and him cumming into her or something. What I didn't realize was that the door was broken and didn't latch properly, so when I went to lean against it, it fell wide open and I fell on the floor. She and I sat shocked for a second. Then she walked over and helped me up and gently shoved me back to the doorway, gave me a smile, then closed the door, all while being almost fully naked. I sat shocked for a second, but then immediately went back up to the hole and the last thing I saw of her that day was her grinning and putting tape over the hole. I hope you enjoyed my story, but believe me this isn't the only time something has happened between us.
- age 19, Ryan Devlin

About seven months had passed since I had that event with my adoptive step-cousin that I'll call Alice. Since then we hadn't been alone at all and heck, we hadn't even said two words to each other. Then one day I had gone over to my aunts house and she told me I could watch a movie in the upstairs tv room. I picked out a good movie and went upstairs to the room. When I walked in I found that Alice was sitting on the couch using her laptop. She looked up and smiled. I muttered about being in there to watch a movie but I don't think she really heard me. I put the movie on and sat down on the couch next to her. She eventually put the laptop away and we sat there not speaking to each other. It was a small couch and there was a glare on the tv so I shifted slightly to the left to try and see. It did not take long for me to realize that I could just glance down and see her breasts. It began to make me hard and very embarrassed. I tried to hide it but I think she noticed it. "Am I turning you on" she whispered to me. I was shocked and not knowing what to say I said "Well kinda". She leaned a little closer to me and we sat in silence for another several minutes. It took me a while to notice that she was shifting ever so slightly closer until she was practically on top of me. She took the remote and muted the movie. "About what happened, you know... back a few months ago," she said. I replied with a yes. "You do know what I was doing right?" she asked. I replied with another yes. "Do you ever, you know, do it too?", she asked again. "Sometimes. I suppose like once a week or once every two weeks," I said. She turned (Causing her breasts to bump my shoulder making me get even harder) "I can't ever go that long! I do it once a day." This statement made me even harder which caused her to look down at my crotch. "You know I've never seen a boy naked in person," she said, reaching down and putting a hand on my leg almost right next to my hard on. "Have you masturbated this week?" she asked. I shook my head. Her face suddenly got very red, "Want to... do it right here." "S-sure" I stuttered. I stood up and took off my shorts, then hesitantly took off my briefs. "Wow," she said,"Could I uh touch it?" She said with her face turning a brilliant red. I nodded, now feeling more confident. She reached out and felt it then stood up. "Well then," she said with a grin," Aren't you gonna get started?" I grabbed my dick and started slowly stroking it. I was so in to what I was doing that I didn't even notice her removing her shorts and panties. She lay back on the sofa and spread her legs and started slowly massaging herself. "You could sit down if you like," she said the red having now vanished from her face. I sat down next to her while still slowly stroking. That is when I noticed that I was sitting next to a girl masturbating who is about two and a quarter years older than me. She stopped masturbating for a second and said,"Can I ask you an honest question?" I said yes. "What do you think of my boobs? I mean no guys at school ever check me out at all. I think they are really small and don't look good." I looked at her shocked and said,"Well I think they are wonderful, they may not be the biggest but they are shaped so well and look really good." She smiled. "Would you like to see them?" I nodded. She took off her shirt and her bra. My head and eyes were locked on these two masterpieces. "You let me touch you," she said," Do you want to touch them?" I didn't answer I just reached out and touched her boob with my left hand. At that I point I came onto the coffee table. She chuckled and continued masturbating. I pulled up my pants and got a towel to clean up and came back just in time to see her writhing, all ready to cum. I walked over to her moaning twisting body and felt her boobs again. And watched as she came. We both cleaned up afterwards. We then sat down and finished the movie. Then shortly after I left, as I was sitting on the sofa she rolled on top of me and gave me a long kiss. Then whenever I came over we would sit up in the tv room with the door locked and chat but we never did masturbate again, although we did try something else years later... hope you enjoyed my second event that happened with my cousin.
- age 19, Ryan Devlin

When I was younger, parties were something that would occur frequently for me. One in particular sent me on a ride that lasted for hours. It started off as an innocent party, but eventually grew into a rave as the girls showed up one by one. Each of them was either wearing shortshorts or leggings (the kind you could see through). As the party progressed, I got the chance to grind with one girl in particular. She had on a short black dress and had long red hair. Eventually, she walked over to me and asked to grind. Since I couldn't refuse, I put my back to the wall and we started going at it like wild animals. Eventually, I started getting hard from knowing that the only thing between her pussy and my dick was her short dress. I figured she was commando since I never felt any panties while caressing my hands on her inner thigh. Her curved hips left me to my imagination as to how she looked underneath that black dress. Was she shaven, unshaven, did she have a piercing, or was she just wet from the pressure of grinding her clit on the seams of my pants. With those thoughts and her strong feminine smell floating up from her slowly rising dress, I started getting harder than ever. When she realised this, she started pushing harder against me and it drove me crazy enough to leak precum all over the inside of my pants. With myself partially spent and her dress becoming wetter around the crotch, we let the beats of the music become our movements and rock us to bliss. Eventually the song ended and she left to take a break (most likely to rub one out). I could still feel the heat from the grinding and left the party with a semi-hardon. After making it home, I pounded away to the thought that I had just ground with a nearly naked, wet, and horny girl. I built up enough pressure and finally released a huge load after teasing myself constantly for 20 minutes. To this day, I still wonder what she would have done to me next if I had followed her into the basement closet.
- age 18, Bguy

When I was 16, there was a girl who lived near me. She was two houses over, and the house in between was abandoned. Whenever I would be biking or walking or whatever, she would wave, and smile. Luckily, she was my age. One day, my parents went to a event, and her parents went too. I was in my backyard, and she was tanning in hers. She has the body of a girl like snooki. Short, busty, and a nice bubble butt. She waved and came over. We visited for awhile (actually, an hour). She asked if I wanted to go swimming, and I said sure. I came over in my swim suit, and jumped in. we swam around, and then just sat and talked. She noticed I had a hard on, and giggled. I asked what, and she pointed it out. I blushed, and she said don't worry, I'm horny too. that didn't help my boner. She asked some sexual questions, and then said, follow me. We jumped out of the pool, and I grabbed my towel. She said don't bother, we can share. She dried me off, thoroughly, and I dried her off. I was still surprised, and probably didn't do a good job. We went up to her room. All of a sudden, she started stripping. I asked her what she was doing, and said changing silly. She took off my shorts, and giggled. I thought she thought that I was small, and asked if she thought that. She replied "no, but this is the first penis I have ever seen." She asked if she could jack me, and I said yes. She started slowly, at the base, and moved upwards. She rubbed her hand in a circle on the head, and started jacking me off, with a lot of enthusiasm. I was at least a foot and a half taller than her, and her hands seemed small on my dick. She kept jacking, and started fondling my balls. she kept asking if I liked this and that, and I could only groan. Soon, I came all over her face. She was happy, and licked most of it off. I said that it was my turn, and got down. I got right up to her pussy, which was shaved, and put in two fingers, while rubbing her clit. She was groaning, and holding my head for support. I asked her what she liked, and she said to keep doing whatever I was doing now. I could feel her tense up, and added another finger. She screamed, and clenched around my fingers. I was amazed how much she came. If my fingers weren't in her, I think she would have squirted. She sighed, and looked at me in content. I was happy. We cuddled for awhile, and then just sat and talked. We decided to start dating, and we still are today. We are going to the same college, and hope to have similar experiences all of college.
- age 19, anon

I have been jacking off regularly since I was about 13, and when I was 16 I was still a virgin and have never jacked off with anyone before. I always fantasized about jacking off with my brother (13 at the time) or a friend but never expected it would ever happen. I was an average 16 year old guy, not too built, but not overweight. My brother, 13, was the same for his age. we have seen each other naked before but I tried not too look too much or I would get a boner easily (I'm not gay but curious and hormonal). I've only seen his dick a few times, but from what I have seen I could tell he is well developed and ahead for his age. So one day we were both changing in our room (we share a room) before going to go swimming in our backyard. I was somewhat turned away so he wouldn't notice my boner that I just got randomly, but I glanced over and noticed that he had a full on boner as well. I was being daring and asked him if it happens often. He said it does now but he usually waits until it goes away. I was shocked that (as it seems) he doesn't know how to jack off. I asked him if he does jack off and he asked what that is. At this point I was facing him so he could see my raging boner and I told him to do what I do. I started slowly rubbing my 4.5 inch uncut dick enough that I wouldn't cum too soon. He looked confused and I said that it is a normal thing to do and it feels great. He started to jack off but I asked him if I could help him and he said yes quickly. I was very excited that I had the chance to jack my little brother off. I reached in front of me and grabbed his dick. Now his dick is actually bigger than mine, his was about 6 inches hard and uncut, and is also quite thick. I was very horny as his dick is huge and my hand is on it. He also has quite large and loose hanging balls with a fair amount of pubes on his sac and around his dick. I started rubbing it up and down slowly and he was very happy and excited as well. He said it felt great but I told him to wait for the best part. I started going faster and faster when I heard him tarting to breath heavily and moan a little. His face showed that he was enjoying it a lot. I kept stroking him until I felt dick pulse and he shot about 4 ropes of cum onto me and hands. It felt great to be in control of someone else. He said it felt amazing. At this point I was still super hard and very horny and could cum soon so I told him to jack me off. He started slow but got very fast and I started to cum within one minute. I shot about eight ropes all over the both of us and it felt incredible to have someone else jack you off. We had many more jack off sessions like this for many years to come. Great bonding moments!
- age 16 at the time, anon

...This happened a few years ago. I was just entering puberty with small A boobs and little else to go for me. I had not really discovered masturbation on a regular basis yet. But my sister, Britney, was already in her 15, nice body and bigger breasts. I saw her in her undies and really hoped I would turn up like her later. It was one of these morning without school, so I generally liked to laze in bed and just sleep later than usual. I just slept in confortable leggings and a T-shirt. As often, my sis would come into my room quietly and steal some of my stuff. It pulled me off my sleep a little but I didn't pay much attention to it. Except this time, she stayed in more and I could hear her footsteps coming closer to my bed. What happened next was pure surprise... While I was still in a semi state of sleep I could feel a light touch running over my small boobs. This really sends a chill down my spine and made my back buck a little. It must have scared my sister because the touch stopped. I opened my eyes a little and saw her still bend over me. It was dark enough for me to feint sleeping without her finding out I was awake. I guess she became bold again and brought her hands back to my breasts through my shirt. Running her fingertips in circle on my tits. This was really an all new feeling for me. I could feel warmth growing between my legs. I felt the need to make sounds never heard off my mouth but I tried to muffle them so I don't scare Britney off. If it was not enough, she slowly brought one of her hands down along my tummy and along my legs. The light tough through my leggings was incredible. It was like little electrical socks coursing along my thighs and straight to my crotch. She then rested her hand between my legs and stayed still. Maybe she wanted to make sure I was still asleep. Then she started to rub me there. She applied some pressure to make sure she could touch me inside through the fabrics of my pants. This was a beautiful feeling and all so new to me. Here was my sister, one hands working my breasts and the other rubbing my little clit through my pants. This all took only a minute to send me over the edge and off with my very first orgasm. She just withdrew and I started to calm down after a few more waves of pleasure. I so wanted to "wake up" and thank Britney for this new found pleasure. But I decided to carry on my fake sleep. She just turn around and left my room...
- age 18, Ashley (female)

My freshman roommate was a great guy. One night about a month after school had started Cam and I ended up in a threesome with an incredible girl. It was the first time I had ever had group sex, or seen another guy hard before, and it was a really hot time. After we both got off, she left and we got in our beds, and started reliving the whole dream like event. One thing led to another and we started jerking off talking to each other about what we had just done. Cam got up off his bed and went and grabbed some lube, and was squirting it on himself at the sink rubbing it up and down. He came over to my bed and squirted some onto my dick. His dick was right above my head as he was bending over, and it looked really massive jutting straight out. I dont know why, but I reached up and ran my hand up the shaft and down. Cam reached down and rubbed the lube into my dick, and we jerked each other for a couple of seconds. Cam commented on how good it felt, and I agreed. He asked me to slide over and he lay down next to me, and we started jerking each other off. We stroked each other for a long time enjoying the feelings. As Cam started to get close, he stopped jerking me and started to furiously rub and pull on his nipples, he let out a short grunt, then shot onto his stomach. He quickly reached over and started jerking me fast, and the sight of his cum dripping down his belly sent me over and I came too. After that night, we openly jerked off in front of each other, and every once in a while would repeat the mutual jerk off session. While we never got another threesome, it was generally the discussion when we would get each other off.
- age 28, anon

I was at Club Med in Mexico for Easter with my family. I met Luke on the plane, and we hit it off right away. We met up at the pool after we got to the resort, and had a great time hanging out. Luke was small and thin, had longish wavy blonde hair, and very funny. We were ogling some of the older girls, particularly this really hot college girl whose huge tits were falling out of her bikini. Luke took a picture of her on his cellphone, pretending to be doing his email, and grinned at me and said "that'll come in handy later", while making a quick jerkoff motion between our chaise lounges. The only bad part of this trip was I had to share a room with my little sister, and when I was moaning about it, Luke offered the other bed in his room if I wanted. I got my parents to agree, and moved my shit to his room. After dinner, we roamed the resort, played some games, went swimming in the ocean, and watched the nightclub show by the pool. We ended up back at Luke's well after midnight. We peeled off our wet bathing suits and put them on the balcony to dry. I glanced at Luke's crotch, and he looked about the same size as me, but his nuts hung down a lot lower than mine. Luke flopped down on his bed, flipped open his phone, and started playing with himself. I had jerked off with some friends before, but never so matter of factly as Luke was doing it. It was like I wasn't even in the room. He boned up in no time, and was talking dirty to the girl on his phone, fantasizing he was fucking her. I looked over and called him a perv, and he looked at me and smiled, and said I was jealous that he was fucking a hot older chick. I complained it wasnt fair that I couldnt see. Without a word, he scooted over in his twin bed, then told me to come have a look. We were shoulder to shoulder, with our hips touching, and I boned up immediately, and started stroking. I usually do it with lubrication, so I got up grabbed the hotel hand lotion out of the bathroom, and came back. Luke looked at me kind of funny as I poured some into my hand and slobbered over my dick. He said he had never used lube before, and asked for some. He started jerking off with it, and commented on how much better it felt. He reached over and touched my dick, and I let him. He put his phone down, and we started to touch each other, and it felt great. He rolled on his side facing me, and said we should rub our dicks together. So I rolled over, and we started to slide them against each other. We had our hands on each others butts, pulling and grinding our dicks against each other and our stomachs. Lukes forehead was touching mine, and I could smell the mint from his gum as he panted into my face. The lube was starting to get sticky on our dicks and stomach, so we rolled apart, and I poured some more on both our dicks, and we started up again. It felt so good sliding against his stomach, We started rubbing our hands up and down each others backs. Luke whispered he was getting close, and his breathing was kinda rough. His lips lightly touched mine, and he grunted and shot his cum onto us. Seconds later I came too. I saw stars it felt so good, and rolled back on my back and just enjoyed that warm after feeling you get afterwards. We were both covered with cum and lube. We became sex maniacs after that first time, messing around at least 3 times every day, one day we came 5 times together. Every morning, every night at least once, and a couple of times during the day. We used the code "Yanks suck" or "Boston Sucks" (our competing teams) to indicate one of us was horned up. That was cool, because we would say it around our families and they had no idea what we were saying. We ended up doing lots of stuff, (no oral or anal,tho) and by the end of the week, our dicks had touched practically every part of each others bodies, we had sucked each others nipples and belly buttons, french kissed, even rubbed our dicks between each others armpits. Our biggest challenge was getting enough of that Club Med body lotion, but Luke raided the maids cart the second day, and took care of that. I dont think I'm gay, because I have no attraction to any guy but Luke. We havent seen each other since Club Med, but every once in a while I'll get a text "Boston sucks" and I get a boner and text him back "Yanks suck".
- age 18, anon

Several years ago, I went out with a girl two years younger than me, so she was in year eight and I was in year 10, I got a lot of abuse for this but she was just so cute. We used to meet up outside of school because it was just too much hassle in school, so we decided to go in the local woodland for a walk. It was around January time so it was fairly freezing cold still, so we were both wrapped up to keep the cold out. My girlfriend was about shoulder height in comparison to me, and im 5'9" so she's fairly short?but it didn't bother me. She was blonde with deep brown eyes. I have brown hair and blue eyes. We walked around the woodland paths for a few hours, holding hands and the like, but eventually we strayed off the paths. Chat started to get interesting because we were alone and had run out of 'normal things' to talk about. Eventually she asked me if I had ever done anything with a girl before, which I hadn't. I asked her the question back and she hadn't done anything with a guy either, which is understandable really. I asked her if she had ever masturbated before, to which she replied that she had heard about it but generally ignored people when they where talking about that kind of thing in school, but she said because it was just us around she'd be interested in talking about what it was. I gave her the rundown as to what it was, how both boys and girls do it and why you do it, she seemed fairly interested which surprised me. What really surprised me was after I had finished and gone into detail explaining it, she said with her wide brown eyes "can I try it now? I'm interested to see what it's like" Needless to say I couldn't refuse! The fact it was about four or five degrees didn't phase her and strangely she wanted to do it naked, she told me that she had "always wanted to know what its like to get naked outside" so I said I'd join her and demonstrate what it was like for guys first. I removed my clothing first and laid it on the ground as a soft dry platform to lay on. I lay down on the clothing with my knees up in the air while she sat by me and watched, fully clothed so she could stay warm. I used a circular motion on the tip of my penis, which meant I could go for much longer and the build up was much much better. I kept going for about four minutes before blowing my 'load' all up my stomach, completely satisfied. She sat there stunned having never seen such a thing before, but she said she's glad she's experienced seeing it and is glad she understands now. Then it was her turn, after I'd cleaned up (using leaves, its all I had to hand). I got dressed again as I was freezing (thanks to the January temperatures), and she started to get undressed herself. She started by removing the gilet she was wearing, then the hoodie and laying those on the ground first, she removed her boots and socks after that followed by her trousers, laid in a line on the leafy ground. She was left in just underwear and a t shirt now, needless to say I was ragingly horny again, understandably I found her pretty damn attractive and this was just heaven. She then removed the t shirt she was wearing, leaving her in only a pair of plain white underwear with a flowery band round the top, shortly afterward she removed those with haste and I could have orgasmed right there second time over. She wasn't very developed at all, but it really didn't bother me in the slightest. She had a tiny amount of wispy blonde pubic hair outlining the 'slit' of her vagina but despite this she was completely flat chested still, not a worry to me at all. She told me to do it for her, because she didn't know how to do it herself, so she lay on her clothing with her thin legs spread for me, and I sat beside her and set to it. She reacted as if she was a natural, I rubbed her vagina in a circular motion like I had my penis and she wriggled about the place in pure ecstasy, she was breathing extremely heavily, with breathy high pitched moans every so often. She soon started thrusting her pelvis up and down, she was rubbing her body and chest up and down furiously, with louder breathy moans and sharper movements. She then let out a humongous moan, her head was back, her eyes where screwed up shut and her mouth open. She carried on thrusting her pelvis but less so, I could feel her vagina spasming and it was slippery wet, she shook with pleasure and her toes curled up in ecstasy. She calmed and breathed heavily for a while after. She lay there for a few minutes completely stunned, and I simply kissed her on the forehead will massaging her entire body, while cleaning the wetness from her vagina with my hand, making her twitch slightly. Just so she was ready to dress again. After she had recovered she sat up with her knees in the air and hugged me hard, giving me a kiss and thanking me for teaching her such a thing, she said that she was "stunned she hadn't discovered such a thing before" I helped her dress and warmed her up again before we started to head back home again. I know for sure I wont ever forget such a thing and I don't think she ever will either.
- age , anon

I was an average 16 year old straight guy, but curious about guys and I get turned on by seeing guys of any age naked now. This didn't help since I worked as a janitor at a local gym/pool locker room. I pretty much sat around in the change room and mop up the floors and stuff and talk to other people, but tried to make it look like I'm not a creep. Especially when kid/teen guys are changing I tried to sneak quick glances at them but still trying to make it look professional. There was this one guy who I often see come in to change before swimming lessons, my guess he was about 13-14 years old. He was skinny and pretty good looking for his age, giving a skater boy look (I'm not gay remember but just a little curious) and he was also a little shy in the locker room. When he changed before swimming I tried to get a look at his dick but sometimes he changed facing the other way. When I saw it I noticed that he has a very big dick for his age, bigger than mine. His was at least 5-6 inches soft and very thick. It hung down and sort of hung around his balls, which were big and loose. This made me very horny seeing him having such a large dick. My dick is only about 2-3 inches soft and about 4.5 inches hard. So this was great seeing a 13 year old boy with one bigger than me. He had a small amount of pubes right around his dick. The last time I saw him I noticed as he was changing that got a boner, (I'm guessing it was at least 6.5 inches) which turned me on a lot. I could tell right away that he would probably turn around as he was changing facing me, as I was sitting at the corner of a locker by the entrance to the showers, so I am only about 10 feet away from him. Right away I got a huge boner but I am able to sit in a way that I can cover it. I can't help but to look out of the corner of my eye and right away he looks over and notices me looking. To my surprise he asked me if he can ask me something and starts to walk toward the private handicapped washroom (the only toilet in the change room, the public washroom beside only has sinks and urinals). I am guessing that he want to come in here for privacy to talk with me, but it wouldn't make a huge difference since there is no one else in the change room anyways. So I follow him in there and it seems like he is very nervous and embarrassed. It is clear that I have a boner also as I am standing up and wearing basketball shorts so it doesn't hide it well. Once we were inside he closed and locked the door of the large washroom and asked what jacking off was. He still had a very hard and I was very surprised that he asked that, not because he doesn't know but because he was asking me. My first thought was if it was right to tell him, but I didn't care. I told him not to tell anyone we talked about it then said it was pleasuring yourself as if it were sex, and for guys it it pulling the skin on your dick back and forth until you have an orgasm and cum. I went on to describe what an orgasm is to the best I could. He asked if I did it and said that I do and it is perfectly normal for boys to do. He then asked if he could do it here and I said I'm fine with it as long as he does in at the toilet not the floor. He also asked if I would do it too. I was excited and said yes. I pulled down my shorts and my boxers and revealed my dick which was much smaller than his huge dick. I started jacking off slowly since I knew I could cum soon. He looked like he was having a bit of trouble and was confused how, I told him to do what I was doing but then I decided to just move my hand over and slowly started to jack him off. I cannot describe how great it was to be holding and jacking another guys dick. It was warm and hard and felt great. I was slowly sliding my hand up and down his uncut dick and also started to massage his balls. I let go and told him to do it for me. After a brief hesitation he reached over and after a minute he was jacking me off fine and it felt amazing for someone else to jack me off. I told him to go faster and he did. After about two minutes of him jacking me off I said I was about to cum and to keep going fast. He kept jacking me and I had the most amazing orgasm of my life shooting cum into the toilet, onto both of our hands, and the rest of us. It felt amazing! Before even cleaning up I went back to jacking him off and did it fast until he said he thinks he will cum soon because it feels weird but good. I kept going and he shot out just as much cum as me if not more and got it everywhere (I didn't care at this point). We used toilet paper to clean up and then he realized that he had missed his swimming lesson and got changed and went home.
- age , anon

This summer I got my first job working on a golf course. I get most of the shit jobs being the youngest there, and last week I was mowing weeds way out on the course when a downpour hit. I ran to a storage shed that was closest to where I was, and got drenched. I pulled off my shirt and was wringing the water out of it, when a voice said "great bod, dude". I looked up and it was Amy the beverage cart girl, also totally soaked. I really didnt know her very well, but she had always been friendly, and would wave whenever she drove by me. Then she said "Love your nipples! They are fucking huge!" I have been very self conscious about my nipples since they grew during puberty, and actually rarely take my shirt off because of it. So naturally, I imediately felt embarrassed, and folded my arms across my chest to hide them.
- age 18, Sean

It was the last few weeks of classes before summer break and my roommate's cousin had come to stay with us until the end of the term. There were lots of parties those weeks and one night we went to one in our apartment complex when my roommate was staying over at her boyfriend's apartment. We got home late and pretty buzzed from drinking and then went to bed. Later that night, I got up to use the bathroom. When I opened my door I could see a blue-tint light filling the hallway from the kitchen. Our computer is in the kitchen and I immediately recognized that someone had left it on. Not thinking things through (I was still buzzed), I went toward the kitchen to turn it off. Oops. There was Devon, my roommate's cousin, at the computer looking at porn. I immediately took a couple steps back and backed around the corner of the hallway. I then peeked my head out to get a better look. Sure enough, she was watching some video and had her left hand down between her legs. I couldn't see much, but it was obvious she was having some fun. I watched for a minute and started to feel pretty horny myself. The video was of two girls masturbating together on a couch. I couldn't hear any audio, but I could just make out the scene on the computer screen. It was pretty hot and I could feel myself begin to get tingly and wet. Devon moved around a bit on her chair and then looked like she slid her left hand up under her nightshirt and dropped her right hand down to between her legs. She was squirming in the chair and I couldn't take any more. I slid my own right hand down inside the elastic band of my panties and could feel the warm stickiness that had already leaked out of me. I thought Devon would cum any minute, so I wasted no time trying to catch up. I slipped two fingers inside me and they came out drenched. I smeared it all around my lips and clit and got busy. It didn't take any time at all and I was ready to cum. I tried to wait for Devon to cum too, but it was getting hard. I could feel my breaths coming in shallow bursts and knew I was getting close. Just then, Devon lifted both of her bare feet up onto the computer desk and began to whimper. I could hear the sloshing sounds she was making and it put me over the edge. I gave my clit the never-fail motions and I entered into what was probably a two-minute orgasm. While I was doing everything I could to keep my legs from buckling, I saw Devon start to shake and make some muffled moans. I quickly and quietly stepped back into my room and got underneath the covers, scared that she heard me and might come back to check on me. I was still quivering down there and knew I would remember that orgasm for many years to come. So far, I have relived that moment many, many times when I'm trying to "put myself to sleep." I hope by sharing it, you can help put yourself to sleep as well.
- age 24, Chelsea (female)

I was an average 16 year old guy who masturbated every day but I had never done anything with anyone else. I have a 15 year old sister who I get along fine with but I've never really thought of sexually and we have never really seen each other naked before. This day was different though, I hadn't been able to jack off for about a week or so due to privacy and work and stuff so I'd been getting horny easily. My sister, Mary (I'll call her here), normally dresses a little skimpy with short skirts and stuff but not sluttily at all. Today right after I had my morning shower I came into the living room wearing only a pair of boxers as me and my family are fine with that and the others do the same sometimes. My parents weren't home today so it was only me and my sis home. I came into the living room and sat on the couch across from the one my sister was on and we started watching TV like normal. But something caught my eye, she was wearing a fairly short skirt, not too revealing or anything if you aren't paying attention, but I happened to glance by her and see that she is not wearing any panties underneath, and I had a clear view of her pussy with a bit of pubes above. This made me very horny and very hard right away so I sat with my knees up to hide my boner, as I am wearing just boxers. At this point I can't help but keep looking at her pusssy then I hear her say "Like what you see?". I was stunned and scared that she noticed, but I didn't care and said yes. In a sexy way she slowly brought her hand down and slowly rubbed her pussy. She stood up and came to sit beside me. I put my legs down so she could see my boner still in my boxers. Without hesitation she put her hand on my dick and played with it a bit then pulled down my boxers and jacked me off till I shot the biggest load ever onto the both of us. After, I rubbed her till she came. Many incidents like this happened in years to come.
- age 16 at the time, anon

I have just come back from holiday in Europe with some friends and my girlfriend. We were staying in a resort on the coast, very tourist heavy, low on culture, you know the kind of place. I don't see the beach much where I'm from so you can imagine with all the girls in bikinis I was seriously horny pretty much all the time, I saw some things that will stay with me forever haha. The number of topless women...wow. Anyway I was with friends, who were all guys and my girlfriend, so I didn't get to do anything about it but I did have some of the most amazing jerk off experiences while there, all thanks to my beautiful girlfriend. On our first day we left the apartment and hit the beach around 11, we splashed around for a while, sunbathed, read, splashed around again. My eyes were like saucers when I got there but all I could do was stare, we were there for hours and, as were staying in a friend's apartment, we couldn't even go back for some sex. I could tell she was getting a little horny too and when we finally laid down on the beach several hours later to sunbathe her hands began to wander. Now this is a fully public beach at the height of summer in a resort, so it was packed out, literally barely a square of sand didn't have a towel and a person lying on it. There wasn't just a chance of being caught, we were literally in full view with groups of people in front, behind and on either side of us. My girlfriend slowly unpopped my swimshorts but without pulling them down and slid her hand in to grasp my cock, which, by this point, was throbbing. I sat up and raised my left leg to hide what we were doing as much as possible. She was lying down on my right side, so that she almost looked asleep apart from her hand which was now inside my short's crotch, although clearly visible stroking my cock. She has jerked me off in public situations before, but never literally around other people, my cock on show and in direct view of dozens of people. She's actually usually quite modest about it, I have to persuade her to do it. This time I was being the modest one, looking round to see if anyone had noticed, I got a few glances but I have no idea if they actually saw what was going on. I'm not going to pretend otherwise?I came quick, shooting my load into my shorts, my stomach and her hand. She looked so cute/surprised/pleased when I came, I loved it. You cannot imagine how it felt to cum outdoors in the sun and in front of all those people. I don't remember if I moaned or what but it was one of the best orgasms of my life. Just watching her hand going up and down my cock in the middle of the beach like that will stay with me forever. And this was only the first sexy experience of the holiday!
- age 20, anon in tygertiger

I stayed at a hotel last week and I decided to run a piping hot bath after travelling all day. The room had a very nice bathroom and after filling the deep tub I immersed myself in the water and relaxed for least an hour, the feeling of being surrounded by heat in the water blew my mind. I had a raging throbbing rigid erection and was teasing it for ages by pulling the foreskin right back behind the deep purple shiny glans of the beautiful swollen tip swirling soapy fingers over and around the head felt exquisite barely able to stand touching my penis glans as its extremely sensitive. My bodies senses screaming with arousal out of my mind with lust my entire being flushed throbbing with pure pleasure building up over the whole hour god what a feeling that was. Over stimulation for as long as I could handle and I came so intensely seeing that hot spunk stream out of my peehole and turning cloudy in the water as I spasmed over and over and pure orgasmic energy tore through every nerve ending leaving me in that vacuum of feeling beyond words, that's the best bath I've had for ages.
- age 36, Brett

I grew up in a large ultra religious Catholic family. I discovered the joy of masturbation in Junior High, and despite the guilt trip I put myself through, usually succumbed to my horniness on an almost nightly basis. When I was 18, my mother walked in on me one afternoon when I thought I was all alone in the house. Not only was I incredibly embarrassed, I was then subjected to hours of lectures on how I was going to Hell, that I was succumbing to the devil, and all the other dogma crap. The worst part was that my mother insisted that I go to confession, and receive penance. I was terrified. Not only did I have to talk about what I did, and to a man, I had to talk to a priest! I got to the confessional, and the priest slid the door open. Our church had small screens, which I hated becuase you could actually see the priest. Fortunately it was the youngest priest in our Parish Father John, because the old farts creeped me out. I made up a totally bogus confession about having stolen some candy from the store. When I was done, Father John asked "what else?". I replied nothing, and he paused and said the words I will never forget: "I spoke with your mother". I immediately began sobbing and blubbering, and the priest was very kind, forgave me my sins, and then said we should talk in his office. When we got to his office, I was still upset and crying. He gave me a box of tissues, and sat next to me on the couch. He told me to not be upset. That God made our bodies, and God gave us pleasure of sex. His matter of fact manner allowed me to calm down, and we had a long discussion about sex and masturbation. He told me that thank God most people dont get "caught" masturbating, otherwise he'd be in confession 24/7. I was so naive (no sex-ed in Catholic school back then), and he frankly answered every question I had. I asked him about how boys "do it", and he described it. That actually got me horny. I told him about doing "it" almost every night, and he said that wasn't unusual, and then told me that boys did it even more. So I asked him if he did "it", and after a slight pause said yes. It was then that I noticed the bulge in his pants. He was getting turned on too! A Priest! Then I touched him. In the few seconds before he pulled my hand off him, I felt how hard and long it was. I begged him to show me how boys do it. He said no, and I touched him again, and begged him to. He didn't pull my hand off that time, and I rubbed him. He put his hand on top of mine and pushed it into his crotch harder. I reached up and pulled his zipper down, and tried to put my hand in, and he pulled it out, and stood up and stared at me. I got really nervous and stammered out an apology, but he smiled, and reached in and pulled it out. Wow. I had no idea that penises got that big. (All these years later I can now say that he was fairly normal sized, but I had no idea about penises then). He walked over and locked his door, and it was flopping up and down, which made me moist. He unbuckled his pants, slid them and his underwear down, and sat back down, and slowly stroked it. I stared at it. With the large flaring head, jet black pubic hair, and hairy low hanging balls, it almost looked angry. I slid my hand over and touched it, then ran my hand up to the soft head. I started to stroke him like he had been doing, and was rubbing myself over my drenched panties. He slid his hand up my skirt, and rubbed me. It was like a thousand jolts of electricity went through me when he slipped his hand into my panties, and flicked my clit. I quickly pulled my panties off, and he hiked my skirt up so my pussy was showing. I spread my legs wide, and he alternated between teasing my clit and finger fucking me. We sat there silently for about ten minutes rubbing each other, when he pulled his hand off me, threw his head back, thrusting his hips into my hand, and started to breathe faster. He pulled his shirt up, held his hips in mid thrust, and then his semen spurted all over his stomach. Another thing I knew nothing about! He grabbed some tissues from the box and mopped himself up, then went back to pleasuring me. He cupped my breast in his other hand and rubbed my nipple through my bra. I was so wet that you could hear the faint slurping as he vigorously rubbed me. I felt my orgasm building, and then exploded with the longest most intense feeling of my life. For the first time in my life, I didnt feel guilty after my orgasm. But he did. He was very nervous as we each got ourselves back together and said we must not ever talk or do it again. As I walked home, I was aglow. It was like the weight of the world was lifted. The best was when I got home and my mother grilled me about it. I told her the priest said I must never do it again, and that I had learned a valuable lesson. Father John really helped open my eyes, and soon there after I became sexually active, with no latent guilt. He, however left the priesthood not long after that.
- age , anon (female)

Me and my older brother, Stephan share a room together, with three older brothers, our parents and our aunt and her two sons, there's barely any room to breath in our house so everyone has to share a room. Stephan is two years older then I am, and has inherited our fathers famous good looks. We were always close growing up, but I never thought of him in a sexual way. I sometimes admired his goods looks and nice body but I never went beyond that. Now with so many people in the house, and all of them except my mom and aunt being older, rowdy boys, when I couldn't get out of the house I normally stayed in my room or outside for most of the day. Stephan has started masturbating a while ago and since I was in my room most of the time, he eventually got comfortable doing it around me. With him paying no attention to me, and me reading, writing or doing something else. But the truth was, whenever he would do this around me, it was hard to ignore him. I would sneak looks over at him, and watch fascinated as his hand pumped up and down his long shaft. He had a very good-sized cock, almost as thick as my wrist. It was the biggest of any I'd ever seen; save for my father, and It was very hard to concentrate on reading or such, when I could hear is soft moans from across the room. One night, I was in my bed, propped up against a couple of pillows reading a book when Stephan came in and as he usually does before he goes to sleep began to masturbate. I tried to continue reading my book but I could hear his gasping breath as he pumped harder, and his soft moans as he worked himself to an orgasm. It was too much, I slipped my hand under my blanket where he couldn't see it, and placed it on my underwear. I could feel a wetness growing there as Stephan moaned louder. I then slipped my fingers into my slit and began to rub myself. I fingered my clit; amazed at the naughty shivers it sent tingling through me. I was getting off of my own brother, and he didn't know a thing about it. I pushed my fingers inside me and looked over at my own brother's hard cock, I tried not to gasp for air as the pleasure I was giving myself became more intense. I tried not to think about him, but the images of his cock flooded my brain, as my fantasies got wilder and more erotic. I knew it was so wrong, but it only increased my sudden desire and lust. My heart was pounding and I could feel the heat building in my pussy and knew I was close to an orgasm. I looked over at him and saw his hard on stiffen, as he closed his eyes and increases the speed of his hand. Then he came. It was almost too much for me to watch his cock shoot out the white sticky cum while my fingers reached deep inside me. I had about the most intense orgasm I've ever had at that point in my life. My entire body tightened as shivers of erotic ecstasy shot through me, and I had to bite my tongue to keep from moaning out loud. It lasted only a few seconds but it was intense. I let out the breath I'd been holding and pretended to read my book while Stephan went to the bathroom and came back to clean up the mess. He then went to bed; I put down my book and pretended to do the same, but that night I could barely sleep knowing that one day my lust just might get the better of me.
- age , Ash (female)

I must have been born an exhibitionist. This story happened when I was a teenager, just after I started to drive. It was a hot summer day and I was driving around wearing shorts with no underwear, looking to expose myself and masturbate for girls. I drove by a swim club, thinking it would be too crowded for flashing with all kinds of people, but was hoping to see girls in bikinis and secrectly masturbate in the parking lot looking at their hot bodies. I drove around a few times, but it was too crowded, and I decided to leave. As I was going I saw two girls a little younger than me leaving the club and head out for the street. There was a small shopping center, like a strip mall, nearby and I saw them head in that direction. They were pretty, with slim bodies, long hair, wearing skimpy bikinis. I was so hot looking at them. I drove ahead to the parking lot at the shopping center and watched them walking up the street towards me, all the while masturbating like crazy in the car. They walked right in front of me as I masturbated, unaware of what I was doing. I saw them go to the convenience store, and I drove to the side of the lot, waiting for them to come out so I could cum while looking at them. I didn't think about exposing myself, as there were a few other cars and people around. When they came out they were eating ice cream, and started walking in my direction. I was young and got nervous, so I drove the car around behind the stores, where it was totally deserted. I thought I would still be able to see them as they walked past the end of the stores and back towards the swim club and jerk off looking at their sexy butts. Since it was secluded behind the stores, I opened the car door and stood up. All of a sudden the girls appeared, but instead of walking back to the club, they headed around back, too, and sat down on a stone wall at the end of the strip mall, only about 30 feet from me. I had turned around real quick, pretending I didn't see them. I was in full view. I dropped my pants with my back facing them, so they could see my ass, and threw my shorts into the car. I was completely naked. I coyly tried to peek over my shoulder, expecting them to run away, but they sat staring at me, laughing and smiling. I then turned sideways and leaned against the car. I was naked and knew they could see everything! I began to masturbate like crazy. When my dick was fully erect. I stopped rubbing and arched my back so they could see it all! I kept sneeking peeks at them and they just kept staring at me, all smiles and giggles. Finally, I came all over the place, shooting a few big squirts of cum onto the parking lot. I groaned, and as I did they hollered "Woo Wooo!" and were laughing hysterically! I suddenly pretended I was caught, like I didn't know they were there and I hollered "Oh My God!" They hollered "we see your penis" and "We saw you jerking off!" and more "Woo Woo!" I quickly got into the car and drove away, still completely naked, out the other side of the strip mall. I saw them in the mirror laughing and hooting at me as I rode away! I was so horny, I jerked off again in the car before I got home, and twice more that day thinking about it!
- age , anon

This past season I was a backup guard on my high School basketball team. We made it to the state tournament, and we were all excited about the trip. We took a long bus trip and arrived at a seedy Ramada late at night. I was rooming with Wes, the other backup guard. I was a Senior and Wes was a sophomore. We went to our room, and went to sleep. In the morning, Wes got up first and went to take a piss. His boxers were bulging with an obvious morning boner, and it was pretty impressive. I had seen him butt naked a lot in the showers, and he was pretty average in the dick department, so I was a little surprised by how big it looked in his boxers with a boner. He was in the bathroom for a while, longer than it would take to just piss, and I went to the door, and could hear the telltale slapping sign of jerking off. I hopped back into bed, and a couple of minutes later he went back to his bed, and I acted like I was asleep. Shortly thereafter, I went to the bathroom, and rubbed one out too, actually thinking about Wes doing it just before. I rarely have fantasies about guys when I do it, but that was one time I did. That afternoon we played our Semi game, and our starting guard hurt his knee in the second half. Wes went into the game, and with four seconds to go, got fouled. He missed both free throws, and we lost by one point. Needless to say we were all bummed, but Wes was despondent. We tried to make him feel better but he wouldn't talk to anybody. That night we had an early curfew because the consolation game was at 11:00 in the morning. When I came out of the shower, Wes was laying on his bed in his boxers with his hands over his eyes. I started to try and get him to get over it, and he just started sobbing. I really didn't know what to do, and I sat on the edge of his bed and touched his shoulder and told him it was OK. He sat up next to me, and I put my arm around his shoulder and kept trying to let him know that no one blamed him. He started to calm down, and then reached around, gave me a hug, and buried his chin over my shoulder. I was rubbing his back, and then I felt him rubbing my back. Then it just sort of happened. We fell back onto his bed, still in a clinch. I heard Wes say thanks, then he leaned over and gave me a quick kiss on cheek. I was kinda surprised, and didnt say anything, then I kissed his cheek, and told him no problem. He started to lightly rub my chest, and when he grazed my nipple, my dick got instantly hard, and I got super horned up. I put my hand on his thigh, and he ran his hand down my body, and rubbed my shorts. I moved my hand up to his crotch, and felt his hard on too. Before I knew it we were both naked on his bed, groping each other, rubbing our cocks together, jerking each other off. I licked Wes's nipples and he really went nuts. I was fisting his big dick pretty fast, and he was moaning and letting out a lot of precum, then he came with a little gasp. He pulled my hand off him, and started to jerk me off fast with one hand, and fondled my nuts with the other. I was getting close when he leaned over and sucked my nipple, and started rubbing my bunghole with his finger. I exploded in the best orgasm of my life. We had cum all over ourselves, and were panting like we had just run a marathon. I grabbed my boxers and we cleaned the goo up, We laid there naked on the bed and talked about what had just happened. We both admitted that we felt guilty, but both of us also said it was best we had ever felt. We ended falling asleep in the same bed, and later that night I was awakened to Wes rubbing my dick again. We ended up getting off again, then we did it a third time in the morning, but in the shower that time. I never thought of myself as gay or bisexual, but that night really changed me. Wes and I hooked up a lot the rest of the year, and did a lot of other stuff as well. I dont know if its just the taboo or what, but doing it with him gets me off better than any girl.
- age 18, anon

So I was a 16 year old male with an average build, with a 13 year old cute blond haired sister who I usually get along with. We have seen each other half naked quickly before but never in a sexual way, just changing near each other. But today was different. Now since I am a hormonal teen guy and I live with a cute sister, I am thinking about what she would look like naked and stuff. I had my morning shower like usual and wrapped myself in a towel before walking back to my room. I was feeling kinda horny and daring, so since our parents were out for the day I thought that I could "accidentally" drop my towel as I was walking past her room. I walked by her room and she was looking right at me as I dropped my towel and said sorry, by this time I had a huge boner but didn't care that she saw it. I went to pick up my towel pretending to be embarrassed just as I heard her say "It's ok, come in". At this time I was very excited but still pretended to be nervous and embarrassed. I sat down on her bed with the towel over by legs. My sister asked me what masturbating was because her friend asked if she did it. I told her it is pleasuring yourself with your hand and that guys do it by pulling on their dick and girls rub their vag. She asked if she could see my boner as she had never seen one before and without hesitation I lifted off my towel showing her my 5-inch hard cock with a big bush of pubes around it. I told her to watch and showed her how guys do it, but asked if she could take her clothes off too. She quickly said yes and pulled off her shirt revealing her small but developing breasts turning me on way more. She then pulled down her pajama pants and undies showing me her wonderful young wet vagina. By this time I could cum instantly but held off and asked if she wanted to touch it. She soon learned how to jack me off and was doing it great, then I felt amazing and told her to keep going and I came and shot the hugest load ever onto me and her. After this I started rubbing her, making me hard again and she gave me another hand job. This continued whenever we got free time alone with parents not home. We would watch each other masturbate and help each other out giving us great memories and bonding moments.
- age 16 then, anon

I had gotten laid off from my cashiers job at a bank and was hurting for money. A friend of mine suggested that I try modelling since it was easy money and I had a good body. I began looking at the ads on line and found one where a gentleman was looking for a young model to photograph for his private collection. I thought I'd give it a try so I called the number he gave and after a brief conversation I agreed to meet him at a local motel that afternoon. I was a little nervous because he indicated that he was interested in nude photography and I had not done anything like that before but I needed the money. I went to the motel and knocked on his room door. He opened it and greeted me warmly. He was very nice, an older man with graying hair but in good shape. After a brief chat he suggested that I strip to my bra and panties for starters. I did and began to pose as he requested. Kneeling, sitting, squatting and various other poses. Then he asked me to remove my bra which I did and he took some shots and complemented me on my nipples. My nipples are rather large and dark and stick out when I get cold or excited. I was getting excited so they began to poke out. Then he told me to take off my panties. He seemed pleased that my pussy was au natural and not shaved. He said he loved pubic hair and that mine was sexy but not so long that it hid my pussy lips. I went through various poses that he directed and he asked me to spread my pussy lips with my fingers. I was a little reluctant but by then I was getting so horny that I could not resist. He told me that if I wanted to masturbate that would be great and he began shooting photos as I rubbed my pussy and my clit which started to get erect and peak out from its hood. I noticed that the front of his shorts poked out like a circus tent and from the size of the tent I could tell that he had a large penis. After several minutes of more and more erotic photos of me masturbating he asked if it was OK for him to take off his shorts. I was both horny and curious and said OK. He dropped his shorts and I was amazed at the size of his penis. It was very erect and pointing slightly upward. It was way bigger than my boyfriends penis and the glans was like a big mushroom and kind of purplish in color. I just stared at his throbbing penis and he put his camera down and began to play with his boner and stroke it gently up and down. After a few minutes he asked me if I would jack him off and I was so horny that I said yes. He moved over to where I was laying on the bed and began to stroke my clit and then stuck one of his rather large fingers into my wet pussy. It didn't take long for me to have an orgasm and I began to stroke his throbbing cock. Some slippery juice was dribbling out of the end of his cock as I massaged it up and down and rubbed the slippery juice on his big purple glans. In a couple of minutes he rolled back his eyes and said "I'm going to cum." His cock began to twitch wildly and large globs of whitish semen squirted out and landed all over my belly and pubic hair. After he was done cumming I looked at the large mess of cum on my belly and pussy. It looked kind of like egg white and smelled like bleach. He apologized for making such a mess on me and said that he had not cum in about a week. He then got a wash cloth and wiped the semen from my belly and my pussy. I got dressed and he paid me and gave me a nice tip for "helping him out." I never saw him again and got another cashiers job the next week so never modelled again. Now when I masturbate all I can think of is that big cock shooting loads of hot cum all over me.
- age 19, Pamela (female)

Last week I went over to my best friend Tina's house to hang out. The door was open so I went in and headed back to her room. As I walked by her twin brother Tim's room, I saw him naked on his bed jerking off! His eyes were closed, he was breathing fast, and his face all scrunched up, and he was rubbing up and down really fast. Within seconds his stuff shot out onto his stomach. I must of gasped or something, because he looked over at me then quickly covered himself with his shirt, and yelling SHIT SHIT SHIT! I really didnt know what to do, so I started to leave, and a couple seconds later he yelled out for me to wait. I said ok but waited by the door, because I was scared, and didn't want him to try anything on me. When he came out of his room he had his shorts on so I stopped being nervous, particularly because he was so nervous and embarrassed. He was saying he was sorry, and to please not ever tell his sister or anybody else. As he was talking, I noticed that his stomach was still slick from his stuff where he hadnt wiped up completely, and he had a pretty big bulge still in his shorts. I've always kind of had a crush on Tim, because he is really cute, but I wasnt really in his league of friends. I told him I wouldnt tell anybody, but he had to let me see his dick again. He looked at me kinda funny and I explained I had never seen a grown one before, and to please let me see it again. He moved away fromt he doorway and pulled it out. It was softer than before, but still big, and I asked him if I could touch it. He let me and it felt really nice and warm. It started getting bigger as I held it, and real fast it was as hard as when he was jerking off. I started to pull on it, and he let me. He took my hand and told me to do it like this, so I did. We moved to the couch and he sprawled out, and I started jerking his dick again, after about five minutes he shot his stuff again, but not nearly like the first time, it sort of oozed out onto my hand. I wiped my hand on his stomach, just as Tina and her mom pulled into the driveway. Tim quickly zipped up and ran to his room. I turned on the TV and acted like I was just waiting for Tina when she came in. I was so psyched I had jerked off a boy! That night I made myself cum while reliving the episode in my mind, and I had an awesome orgasm. I really want to do it to him again, just figuring out how we can hook up!
- age , anon (female)

Yesterday my parents had to run some errands, and since school starts soon I decided I was going to go outside to get a little sun. I went out on the deck, reclined one of the chairs and laid back in the sun. I started out in just a small t-shirt and bikini bottoms, but soon the shirt came off. After a while I started feeling a little horny laying like that, so I pulled off my bottoms too, leaving me in nothing but my blue flip flops. I spread my arms and legs wide, loving the heat all over my naked body, but I couldn't stand it anymore, and my hands went between my legs to start rubbing my dripping pussy. No one could see me because I was high enough up, but it was so exciting knowing there were people doing things in their yards and I was naked and masturbating in ours. I could feel it coming, and I lifted my feet in the air and started rubbing faster until my orgasm rocked me and my feet slapped back onto the wood. I laid there for a couple minutes smiling until I wrapped up in my towel, got my clothes and went inside. I was still horny so I threw them in the laundry hamper and went to my older sister's room, who just left for college. I looked through her drawers until I found her vibrator then went back to my room. I've never used one before, but I heard her using it a bunch of times and it sounded amazing. I jumped on my bed and slid the vibe in just a little (I'm a virgin). The feelings made me squeal out a loud 'ooooooooh!' and I squeezed it in place until I had one, two, then three more orgasms until I was worn out. I hid the vibrator in my underwear drawer, sat back down, toed off my flip flops and curled up under the sheets and fell asleep for a while. When I woke up I heard my parents downstairs, so I put on a shirt and sweatpants (no underwear!) and helped them unload groceries. It felt so free, not having any panties on for the rest of the day. I even walked over to a friend's house down the street for a little while, still dressed the same and barefoot. Before I went to bed, I came one more time in the shower, thinking about how much fun I had earlier.
- age , anon (female)

Whilst at University I shared a flat with Jeff and Tanya, friends I had known since school. We all got on together like good friends do and were easy in each others company. Tanya was a short blond with pert breasts and fantastic legs and wasn't afraid to lounge around the flat in long t-shirt and panties. It was late one Sunday night having returned from a visit home our friendship developed another stage. I let myself into the flat quietly so as not wake the others and crept along the hallway to my room. As I passed Tanya's room a noise caught my attention. It was a squelching, sucking type of noise, so I stopped and listened at the door. It wasn't long before I worked out what it was. Tanya was obviously masterbating and I could hear as her fingers rubbed up and down and in and out of her wet pussy. I listened a little longer picturing her naked on her bed as she frigged herself. I was stirring in the groin area myself and could feel my cock thickening in my pants. I must have moved slightly as a floorboard creaked and Tanya stopped instantly. I crept along the hall not wanting to be caught and was halfway through my doorway when Tanya's door opened. She looked round at me dressed in just her t-shirt as I stared back with innocence on my face. "Greg", she whispered, "come here". Dropping my bags in my room I crept back to her room. She grabbed my arm, pulled me into her room and closed the door behind her. She started unbuckling my belt and pulling my pants down. "Whoa", I whispered, "what's going on". "Not what you might think", replied Tanya as she now had my cock out and was pumping it into a full erection. "Get your clothes off and stand next to my bed", she whispered. I obeyed immediately and was naked within seconds, stood there with my hard cock out. She removed her shirt and was now naked, a state in which I'd never seen her before. Her pert breasts and hard nipples were as tanned as the rest of her body, as was her shaved pussy. She lay on her bed, legs open and continued from where she left off earlier. Her fingers were plunging in and out of her pussy whilst her thumb ground itself across her clit. "Okay, start pumping that cock and cum over my tits", she ordered. I began stroking my cock as she stared intently at my motions. Her fingers were rubbing up and down her wet slit occasionally putting two fingers inside herself now. Her other hand was pinching her nipples, first one breast then the other. "Tell me when you're gonna cum", she whispered. 'Not long at this rate' I thought to myself, watching this beauty jilling herself in front of me. I sped up my stroking and stood with my cock directly over her tits. "You want me to cum over you"? I asked. "Oh yes" she replied, "do it soon". She must have been nearing orgasm and I could feel that sensation in my scrotum as I approched it myself. "Oh, cum on me now", she said, her fingers a blur as they run up and down her dripping slit. Now with a couple of fingers of one hand in her pussy, she frigged her clit with the other. I'm cumming " I said as several strings of thick cum flew across onto her tits and chin. I milked my cock for maximum effect as she stared at it. Her body stiffened as her orgasm rode over her, her fingers deep in her pussy. "Oh yes" she whispered as she quivered on the bed, her head back and eyes shut. After a minute or so having recovered from our mutual orgasms, Tanya rose from the bed, pecked me on the cheek and said "Thank you". I gathered my clothes and retreated to my own room leaving Tanya to clean up in the bathroom. We had several more experiences like that, but we never went the whole way.
- age 40 now, 20 then, Greg

My senior year of high school, my older bro asked me to watch his dogs one night while he and his wife went to a party. He's tall with broad shoulders, and is quite fit (he used to be quarterback at our high school). He said they'd be back around two, and to make myself at home while they were gone, and after they got back, I could crash on the couch. So at about two they came home, his wife went straight to bed, so my bro thanked me for watching the dogs and went in the bedroom with her. I waited until 2:30 and assumed they were in bed when I decided to have a wank. I went to their computer (which is just outside the kitchen) and pulled up some porn pictures I regularly visited of some supposed brothers fucking. I got hard and started wanking really hard, thinking about my bro pushing his cock into my ass. I guess I got real into it and started to moan some, because all of a sudden I heard "that you, dude?" I tried to cover my hard-on, but didn't have time to close the internet window. My brother came around the corner behind me and saw me scrambling to to hide my hard-on and the porn. He laughed and said "I came to get a glass of water. What're you doing, man?" I told him that I had been jerking off and he apologized for surprising me. Then he smiled. "You don't have to stop you know." My boner was aching inside my unzipped jeans, so I let it pop out. "Nice" he said as he looked at my thick raging 6.5 incher. Then he looked at the computer screen. "Do guys turn you on?" he asked. I blushed and nodded. He laughed again and set down his glass of water. "I used to jerk off with some high school buddies of mine, in the lockeroom after practice or if we won a game." he said. He smiled and glanced toward the hallway that led to his bedroom. "It looks like I'm not gettin anything tonight. Mind if I join you?" My heart started pounding and I nodded. "Here" he said as he bent over the computer and brought up another webpage. "This is what I usually look at." he said. I looked at the computer screen and it was pics of two dudes with HUGE cocks fucking the same chick. "Just ignore the chick" he said and winked. With that, he undid his pants and pulled out the biggest cock I've ever seen in real life, then or now. It must have been about 9 inches and uncut (I'm cut), and the thick shaft curved to the right. It was almost touching my shoulder and I was just staring at it, precum dripping out of my cockhead. "You like what you see, little bro?" he said as he pulled his foreskin down the length. I nodded again as he said "it's okay, dude, we're just guys. Your's isn't as big as mine, but it's still nice." He smiled and winked again before looking back at the computer screen and pulling on his cock harder. Staring at my brother's huge cock it didn't take long for me to get close, so I pulled my shirt up and squirted onto my chest and stomach even though I still got some on my shirt. My brother watched me cum and then started breathing heavy. "Hold on, little bro, I got something for ya" he said, and bent down as he shot a huge load all over me. It went in my hair, all over my clothes and cock and mixed with my cum on my belly. He laughed again and patted my back. "Feel better?" he asked. I laughed and nodded again, not really sure what to say. "Me too" he said "Thanks, man. Be sure you clean up. Goodnight." And walked back to his bedroom. After I heard the door close, I scooped up some of our mixed cum and started eating it. It was delicious, even better than just my cum. I used it as lube and came again in no time before passing out on the couch. I still have the t-shirt I was wearing I never washed it, and when I jerk off at school sometimes I put it on and think about my brother's huge cock shooting on me. We never talked about what happened and it hasn't happened again, but I wish it would.
- age 17 then, anon

Last summer my parents forced me and my 12 year old sister to go with them for two weeks to a lake in the Adirondacks, and it was the last place on earth I wanted to be. They disapproved of my new boyfriend, probably because they knew we were fucking our brains out at every opportunity, and thought we could "bond". It was awful. There was a family at a house near ours with three boys, but the older two 19 and 21, were total assholes, and the youngest was only 15. I actually liked Billy, the youngest, who was a cute, sweet, chatty, Zach Efron clone. The second week, I was sitting by the lake with the three boys, and the older two were teasing Billy about being a virgin for the rest of his life, and the poor kid was so mortified, I thought he would cry. I picked up my stuff, looked at the oldest brother, and said "Trust me, Billy is no virgin", and walked away. The silence was priceless. I looked over my shoulder, and Billy was beaming, and his brothers speechless. I was incredibly horny at that point. Nine days sharing a room with my little sister, I needed to get off in the worst way. I decided to get some privacy by hiking into the woods, find some privacy, and then getting off. Unfortunately on my way I ran into Billy on the trail, who thanked me profusely for fucking with his idiot brothers, then excitedly told me about a waterfall and small pond he had found, and wanted to show me. We hiked back and sure enough it was pretty, and we waded into the pond Billy took off his shirt and got under the waterfall, and as I watched his smooth muscular chest and arms get covered in cascading water, I could feel my pussy throb. I thought WTF, and joined him under the waterfall. I put my hand on his chest and stroked it down to his stomach, I whispered in his ear, and told him I wanted to jerk him off, and without waiting for an answer, I thrust my hand into his shorts. I found his dick, and it quickly arose to a very nice size, as I put my hand around it. I undid his shorts and slid them down, and his dick bounced up and hit his stomach. We moved to the side of the pool, and I started to slowly masturbate him. I played with his nuts, rubbed his chest, and slowly fisted him to an orgasm, and he spurted his cum all over his belly and chest. I doubt he lasted more two minutes from start to finish, but I loved watching him have his first orgasm with a woman, and it made me wet. I rinsed off my hand, and stood up, and slipped my shorts off. I sat down next to him, and guided his hand into my crotch. He had no idea what to do, so I spread my legs, and instructed him on how to get me off. He was a quick learner, because soon I was very wet, and he was torturing my clit with gentle rubbing. I begged him to go faster, and to finger fuck me, which he did. I had a hard orgasm releasing a weeks worth of pentup horniness. Billy had such an angelic look on his face, and all he could say was "wow". I looked over and saw he was hard again, so I stroked him off again, this time it took almost 10 minutes before he erupted. We went back to the beach, and I felt so relaxed after getting off. His brothers were there, and instantly started telling me I bullshitted them about Billy. I looked at the older brother again, and just said "Ya think?... if that's the case how would I know about Billy's cute birthmark on his HUGE nutsack?" Billy and I both giggled, and they didn't bring it up again the rest of the week.
- age 18, Jen (female)

I was 14 and my brother was 16 when this happened. I had never thought of my older bro in a sexual way until one day when I walked in on him getting off in the bathroom. At 14 I was so horny all the time and I masturbated quite a bit. I started when I was 13 and I just loved being in my room at night and getting myself off. I used to think a lot about boys at school and what they would look like naked and used to fantasize about watching them jerk off. One day I walked into our upstairs bathroom and found my brother totally naked standing at the sink jerking off. OMG was I stunned. I stood there for a sec just staring at my naked bro until he finally grabbed a towel and started yelling at me to get out. So I just closed the door real quick and left and went back to my room. I stood in my room thinking about what I just saw and couldn't believe it. I was so nervous but like so excited at the same time. I ended up just staying in my room for the longest time. Later that evening my bro and I ran into each other but nothing was said by either one of us. He just looked at me but neither one of said anything, we just acted like nothing happened. I finally calmed down and I couldn't take it anymore so I ended up going to bed early and rubbing myself for an hour thinking about what I just saw. My bro had a nice body, good ass, and a really nice dick. Imagining him jerking off gave me one of the best orgasms ever. Over the next several days I must have masturbated 10 times. I eventually started thinking about how I would really like to be able to look at a boy naked and take my time looking and then watch him jerk off. I was dying to see a boy hard and feel it, and watch the stuff come out. I finally decided that I had to get up my nerve and talk to my bro and just put it out there and see what he said. I wasnt nearly quite as bold as the girl who wrote the other story though. I was amazed that she was able to just drop her towel in front of her brother like that. One Friday night when our parents were out I decided to just go for it and try talking to my bro and see what would happen. I had no idea how he would take it or what I was going to say. I knocked on his door and when he answered I asked if I could come in. I said I felt like I should have said something and wanted to say I was sorry for walking in on him last week. He told me I was such a jerk and to just leave him alone. I got up the nerve to tell him it was no big deal to jerk off and that I knew all guys did it. He said I didn't know anything and just leave him alone. I don't know how I was able to do it but I was able to blurt out something along the lines of "well your not the only one in this house who does it you know". I could tell from the look on his face that he didn't know what to say. I turned around to leave and he finally said,"are you talking about you"? I said well yea. He was like "you've been doing it"? I was pretty embarrassed but I said yes. Then out of no where he asked me "so do you do it a lot or what"? He said if I told him that he would tell me. Oh man was this starting to make me horny, but I was so shy. He asked me again and I lied and said I did it a couple times a week. When he said he did it like every day I know I could feel myself getting wet. We joked around a little and I finally told him that he looked pretty good when I saw him in the bathroom. I went so far as to say that I thought it would be great if I could see him naked again. He said "well I'll let you but you're gonna have to strip first if you wanna see me again cuz you've already seen everything". OMG. I was floored. I remember getting so nervous. At first I didnt know what to say. We ended up talking and finally agreed that if I stripped he would strip too and that we could look at each other. It was so weird but I agreed to do it. I got down to my bra and underwear and didn't know if I could do it though. He was wearing some gym shorts and I could tell he was getting hard seeing me in my bra and panties. He swore he would take it all off if I did. I finally couldn't take it anymore, I was dying to see him naked. I ended up turning around and quickly taking off my bra and pulling down my panties and standing there naked with my back to him kind of covering my boobs. He told me I had to turn around and let him see and so I finally just turned around and stood there letting him look at me totally naked. I'm kinda skinny with small boobs and I have trimmed black pubic hair, and a nice butt I think. In no time he pulled off his gym shorts and before you know it I was looking at my first real hard on and naked boy. Wow was it great. I couldn't believe it. It actually felt so good to finally be naked with someone and looking. We ended up hanging out for a while, totally naked, talking about how great it was to be exploring each other. I was so focused on his hard on and he let me feel it. It was so cool to feel it hard. I let him feel my boobs and ended up sitting back on the bed and letting him see me spread. I was so horny and I couldn't believe my bro was actually looking at my clit and he finally asked me to turn over so he could see my ass again. He asked me if he could spread my butt cheeks and look closer and at that point I could care less and we were letting each other see whatever we wanted. I finally admitted that I masturbate a lot more than a couple times a week. Without saying anything he started jerking off and said he needed to cum really bad. I just followed and starting rubbing myself like crazy and before you know it we were both cumming and I got to see my bro squirt it out. Amazing! He had a great looking dick, nice pubic hair, and a great butt too. Over the next coupe of years we would get naked when we had the chance and masturbate. When we first started we did it a lot but then tapered to maybe once a week or every other week, sometimes more. Even if one of us was dating someone we would still have our little sessions once a week or so. When our parents were around a lot and we couldn't get any privacy then sometimes we would tell each other we masturbated last night. We were so into watching each other do it. We didn't get into a lot of touching each other though like the other girl and her brother. I did feel his hard on and he felt and touched all my stuff basically but we didn't make it a habit of touching each other. I even let him watch me using my hairbrush sometimes and that says a lot. Once he went away to school things basically stopped but our teen years were great. We always knew we had a sexual release.
- age 18, anon (female)

I'm typically a shy girl. I haven't had a lot of sexual experiences in my youth. It's not because I'm not pretty, I'm tall and thin with strong legs, long dark brown hair, deep green eyes and B cups. I was just always too scared to be intimate with guys. But behind this meek exterior are raging hormones, being a teenage girl and all. So naturally I released the tension by masturbating almost every night. I'd strip down to a t-shirt and panties, climb under my sheets and go wild. I especially loved rubbing my clit ? it's my favorite toy ? until I was satisfied. Sometimes I would keep going until I had 3 or 4 orgasms before I could fall asleep. Solo Touch has helped me through many nights alone, so I think its time I contribute back to help those like me cum and cum hard ;) My best friend was a boy (I never got along with girls my age so much) named Matt who worked with me at Subway. I was 18 at the time and he was 20. I had been on a couple dates with his best friend, but it didn't work out. Probably because I was so quiet on dates. So I never thought anything more than a friendship could develop with Matt. But Matt had starred in a few of my sexual fantasies at night. He had curly brown hair, beautiful brown almost reddish eyes, and a great smile. I often stared at his broad shoulders when he wasn't looking. I didn't doubt he had had experience with girls, which made me both jealous and nervous, but he never told me about girls, so I assumed he wasn't dating much. Anyway, one day me and Matt were at his house watching TV in his room. I was wearing a white tank top and black shorts, and he had on a black band t-shirt and khaki cargo shorts. He was still living at home with his mom while he went to school, but she was already asleep in her room. We were playing around as we usually did, play fighting and insulting each other in harmless ways. "I can't believe you've never seen this movie!" Matt said, referring to some college comedy movie, full of guys getting wasted and girls getting naked. Definitely a guy movie. "That's because it SUCKS," I playfully jibed at him. "No, your taste in movies SUCK," he devilishly grinned at me and poked me in my side, (one of) my most sensitive spots. I jumped and yelped, and got my revenge by tickling his feet, his kryptonite. He lurched his feet back and jumped on top of me and we wrestled and tickled each other and laughed uncontrollably. I tried to push him off but he was strong ? I could tell as I squeezed his biceps with my pathetically weak hands. I felt a familiar tingle between my legs as I took in the image of Matt's defined body hovering over me as he pinned me down. We stopped laughing and looked into each other's eyes for a long moment. My heart was pounding. I wanted him to kiss me hard and rip off my clothes and screw me so bad, but I didn't know how to convey that longing to him. After what seemed like an eternity, he broke the stare and rolled off of me, still panting. I wanted to know so desperately what was going through his head at that moment. I looked down to see him staring up at the ceiling, his feet at my head and mine at his head. And then I noticed the outline of his penis slightly pushing against his zipper. My heart skipped a beat. I could feel a wetness forming between my legs. At that moment, all I wanted to do was to go home and finger my wet pussy while I imagined what Matt's hard dick looked like. Nothing prepared me for what happened next. I hadn't noticed Matt was stroking my leg gently with his hand. It felt amazing. I casually opened my legs a little more so he could get a better feel. His hand travelled up and down my inner thigh, each stoke getting closer to my throbbing pussy. I don't know where my courage came from, but when his fingers were inches from my crotch, I slid closer to him so that his hand went right up the leg of my shorts and right onto my nicely shaven vulva. We both let out a quiet moan when this happened. He didn't take his hand out of my shorts, but instead started rubbing my wet slit. My eyes closed, enjoying with this new experience. Matt got more and more adventurous and finally pushed his fingers deep into my hole. I gasped at the wonderful feeling. "Mmmm..." he sighed and pulled out his soaked fingers and rubbed my wetness into my swollen clit. He continued to rub and flick my sensitive clit, going faster and harder every few seconds. I squirmed and moaned and could feel my panties and even my shorts getting damp. I took a second glance at his shorts and saw a clearly defined tent had been pitched, his poor dick aching to get out. Without hesitating I unzipped Matt's shorts and pulled out his swollen penis through the flap in his boxers. It was magnificent. The head was turning deep red and was slick with precum, and his thick shaft felt smooth and rock hard in my hand. I began rubbing the precum all over the head and massaging it, and then grabbing his cock by the shaft and stroking it. "Oh god, that feels so good," Matt cried as he began pounding my pussy with two fingers. My hips rose in the air with the motion of his fingers and my breaths got shorter. I pulled on his erection harder and faster and watched it grow in my hand. "Don't stop," he begged. I was so turned on I couldn't hold back any longer. I felt the pressure building between my legs as Matt shoved his fingers inside of me. "Uhhnnn," I growled," Matt..." He pushed deeper and faster sensing my impending climax. My hips bucked in the air as the white hot intense sensation was released, my eyes rolling back in ecstasy. I cried out his name again before collapsing on the mattress. But I didn't soon forget about his release. I increased the pace of my stroking his rock hard dick until I was sure I was hurting him. But he seemed to be enjoying it immensely until finally he muttered in a deep, raspy voice, "Ohh Lindsey, I'm gonna cum!" In less than a second after he said that, ropes of hot, white cum shot out of the end of his rigid member and onto my shirt and the bed. Once he finished, he opened his eyes and looked at me, an appearance of pure bliss on his face. I smiled at him, both grateful for him satisfying me as well as happy to have made him feel good. We cleaned ourselves up and cuddled in each others arms, alternating between kissing and just holding each other.
- age 18, Lindsey (female)

I discovered masturbation when I was 18. I grew up in a house where sex was unheard of. I am an only child and I have never heard my parents having sex. I went to a catholic school my entire life and now go to a catholic college. My parents have always told me to save myself for marriage but we never had the sex talk. So when I turned 18 and was on my own in college, I was confused when I began to get these, feelings between my legs; so I went to the doctor. After I signed in and waited in the lobby for about 15 minutes, the nurse finally called my name. Once I was in the office I was told to strip and put on a paper gown. The nurse left and said the doctor would be with my in a few minutes. When he walked in, my jaw dropped. The doctor was GORGEOUS! He was young and had brown hair with baby blue eyes. He looked fit and had an amazing smile. I shifted in my seat and smiled and said hello. "So whats the problem today?" he asked with a smile. So I told him I thought I maybe had something wrong with me. I explained about the throbbing and pulsing of my vagina lately. He smiled and gave me a knowing look but kept asking me questions. "So when do you get these feelings?" he asked next. I replied that I was getting them a lot. I would get them at the most random times, when I was in my dorm, sitting in class, eating lunch, taking a shower, everywhere. He then looked at me and asked if I was a virgin; I replied yes. He then asked if I have ever masturbated. I had no idea what that was, so I replied no. "Hmm... very interesting..." he replied and I gave him a scared look. "Don't be nervous Haley, I think I know what is wrong with you." He smiled. He told me to get on the chair and he put my feet up. He spread my vagina open and took a look. Right then, I got another pulsing feeling. I looked down and could see my clit start to swell up; and the doctor noticed too. He smiled at me and asked "are you having one of those feelings now?" I squirmed and felt a little uncomfortable, but replied with a nod. The doctor pulled away from me and explained what was happening to my body. He explained all about masturbation and its benefits. He then asked if I wanted him to demonstrate. I was a little un sure but boy am I glad I said yes! The doctor got close to my vagina again and spread me open. He slid his fingers through my slit and I saw how wet I was. He circled my clit then dipped his fingers into my vagina. I squirmed in pleasure. he then took a finger and slid it into my anus and I gasped in shock. He smiled at me and began to finger my vagina and ass. I was squirming but kept my mouth shut trying not to make a sound. He noticed my struggle and told me its okay to moan, actually it is healthy to moan and usually helps the climax come faster, and easier. After hearing that I couldn't keep quiet anymore, I starting gasping for air and moaning. The doctor knew I was close to climaxing so with another finger began to rub my clit. "that's it, come on girl" he began to coax me. Then everything went fuzzy as my hips bucked up and my head rolled back. My vagina felt as if a tornado had just gone through it. I was moaning so loud now I was sure his nurse could hear me out in the hall. I had experienced my first orgasm. The doctor removed his fingers and went to the sink to wash up. he then came back to clean me up a bit because I was a sticky mess. After I put my clothes back on the doctor gave me a slip of paper to give to the nurse before I left. I went to the nurse at the lobby desk and she smiled up at me. she asked "did you enjoy your visit" with a wink. I smiled down at her and replied "Why yes I did, I'll be sure to come back again."
- age 19, Haley (female)

I have been with my boyfriend for over a year now but one of our first experiences is still one of the hottest of my life. One of the first times he slept over at my apartment it happened to be my time of the month. Just like in every new relationship, we couldn't keep our hands off of each other. We had been out late the night before and went right to sleep when we got home (partly because we were tired and partly because of my predicament). The next morning I awoke first and noticed that he had kicked off most of the covers in his sleep. The next thing I noticed was the huge bulge in his boxers as he lay on his back asleep. I felt bad for him and also I was horny as hell, so I reached over with my foot and started stroking his leg going higher and higher. Soon his fat cockhead was peeking past the waistband of his shorts. He has a great cock, around 9 inches and thick as my wrist. My hand looks like a childs hand when I wrap it around his thick shaft and at that moment I just couldn't resist. I slowly reached for him and gently touched his shaft through the slit in his underwear. This got his eyes to open and through a sideways glance in my direction he began to smile. "I thought you were out of commission" he said. "I am, but clearly you're not" I replied. "Oh no, no girlfriend of mine is going to go unsatisfied" he said as he reached for my left thigh. I pulled closer to him as he pushed some pillows behind his head to prop himself up a bit. I rolled onto my left side and put my head on his chest. He couldn't touch me anymore in this position so he wrapped his right arm around me and held me to him. "Maybe I'll just take care of us both" I said and slid my left hand down to my panties. I knew with my hand full of that great cock it wouldn't take much to get myself off through my panties. Especially with my head on his chest looking down his taught abs at swollen head just a foot or so from my face. I wanted to make him cum and get a great close up view in the full light of the morning. "That sounds really hot" he said and lifted his ass slightly to pull his shorts down with his left hand. "That looks like a lot of work for just one hand" he said with his usual playful cocky attitude (he knows he's hung and he knows I love it). "Well, maybe you'll have to lend me one of yours then" I said. To my delight, he slowly let his left hand wander down to his full balls and gently began caressing them as I held his cock up high and began to lightly pump his shaft. Seeing him touch himself sent a flood to my poor pussy and I just squeezed it tight as I took in the sight of his ridiculously swollen cock. My tiny hand gently teasing the veiny shaft as he teased his balls. I squeezed slowly up to the tip and milked out a huge drop of precum that sat glistening at the tip. Now I was really hot and I took up the big clear drop on my fingertip and lifted it to my lips. He couldn't see me taste it with my head in the way so I made sure to let my lips make a smacking noise as I sucked off the sweet and salty treat. "Oh baby, you are so frickin' hot" he whispered "do you like that"? "MMMMM . . just like candy" I purred. "Hope there's lots more". Then things got quiet for a while as we just moaned as I rubbed my wet cunt through my panties and stroked that magnificent cock. After a while he let his hand slide up his shaft and wrap around mine as I stroked him. I slowly slid my hand down and under his to feel those big balls and to my surprise he continued to stroke his cock with his left hand. I wanted to encourage this as much as possible so I pulled down carefully on his balls to stretch the skin tight on his shaft. I know that increases the pleasure for him and he confirmed it with a low soft moan. I whispered "Baby, watching you do this is gonna make me cum soon. Are you gonna cum with me?" "Soon . . . . yessss. You are so hot" he breathed. Then he did what I had done earlier and milked out a huge drop of precum to the tip of his cock. Just as I was about to reach for it, his hand came off his cock and wiped it onto his finger like I had done before. He slowly lifted his hand up which I thought was coming in my direction, but then he moved past my face and I heard him suck it off his finger. That was all that I could take and I slid my hand back up to his cock and took over stroking. I wasn't teasing anymore, I was stroking with a purpose. I wanted to see those thick white jets of cum bursting out of that fat cock all over his tan stomach. I increased the speed on my clit as well and this turned him on even more. We were both getting close now and I saw his hand go back down to his now tight balls and gently pull them down causing his shaft to point a little higher. "Oh god baby, I'm gonna shoot" he said as I started to cum shaking violently against his body as my left hand brought me off. Feeling me orgasm was all he needed to go over the edge and with my head on his chest and my eyes locked onto his cock I watched intently as I stroked expecting to paint his stomach. Instead I watched his swollen head double in size and then he launched a huge torrent on cum that cleared his stomach and hit me full in the face. It was so unexpected that I inadvertently jerked my head back off his chest as I continued to pump him. The next shot was already on the way and with great force an even larger rope of thick cum exploded from his cock and flew right past my eyes. As I followed it's flight I saw his gorgeous face with his eyes just slits and his mouth open in total lust. I couldn't have aimed any better if I tried as the cumshot fired straight into his open mouth. As if not even thinking about it, his tongue quickly swiped over his lips as another shot hit his lips and tongue. I was six inches away from the hottest thing I have ever seen as he pulled his thick hot cum into his mouth with his tongue. Two or three more shots hit his neck and upper chest and I quickly scooped them up with my tongue and attacked his mouth like never before. We kissed more passionately than I have ever been kissed before as I pushed all of the sweet cum in my mouth into his. My hand was now on his neck and just as my lips closed from our kiss I felt his adams apple move as he swallowed every last drop of his beautiful seed. I am hooked on this new shared interest and cannot wait to share my next cum sharing experience.
- age 29, Abby (female)

Hi everyone, I'm Kelly-Anne, and I am 19 years old. For quite a long time now I have enjoyed going to a secret place near where I live, alongside a main line rail track. It's my own special place where I like to go to masturbate. When I get there, I remove all my clothes, except my footwear, and hide them under some bushes. Then I climb up the railway embankment through the bushes and trees, until I am stood beside the rail tracks. I love to stand there naked and masturbate, the excitement gets me so horny, just being there naked with my fingers in my pussy, rubbing myself, listening for the next train to come by. When I hear the sound in the rails getting louder, I climb down the embankment, and then stand and watch as the train goes by, my fingers in my pussy, hoping that some of the passengers (the men) catch a glimpse of me stood there as they pass. When I am on the verge of an orgasm, I actually sit astride the hard, steel rail, and rub my wet puss against the dirty, oily track until I cum hard and long, leaving my hot juices over the surface of the metal. I know I shouldn't play by the railway line...but I just love it. Kelly-Anne
- age 19, Kelly-Ann (female)

One night my roommates were out of town and another friend of ours had made arrangements to sleep at our house. I will call him "Paul". He arrived later than I expected, about 1:30 a.m. We talked briefly and then he went and took a shower. He left the bathroom door slightly open (something he had never done before when showering at our house.) I know because I went upstairs while he was in the shower. Looking back I wish I would have gone into the bathroom - because it could have really started something. Anyway, after his shower we talked for a bit before we decided to go to bed. He would be sleeping in my roommates bed which was in the same room as mine. He started talking about how he wasn't wearing underwear and that led to talk of masturbation, different methods we both used, frequency, experimentation with other guys and such. He also told me that he shaved his balls. I was quite curious about this and we discussed it a bit. We also talked about how big we each were, since we had never seen each other naked. We both got out of our beds and pulled off any clothing we had left at that point. We compared penis size. We are both about 6 inches or so when hard, but his head is bigger and his shaft is thicker than mine. We kept talking and got back into our respective beds and talked about how horny we each were and we both started jacking off. I came pretty quick and let him know. I went and cleaned up and he was still going at it when I came back. I asked if he needed any help. (We had previously admitted to each other we had masturbated with other guys before.) He said no, but that I could feel his shaved balls if I wanted. I made sure he was really okay with that and then we decided he should come lay in my bed. We stroked each other's dicks and he told me how much he enjoyed rubbing the area just below hie balls. We also rubbed each others chest and abs and such. After a while I asked if I could do something I had read about. He said anything would be fine. I straddled him. I gently began licking his nipples and worked my way down his firm chest and hard abs. I sucked his belly button and licked further down. I circled the base of his penis with my tongue and licked his shaven ball sack. It was so smooth. I then started licking the head of his penis and up and down his shaft. When I took his shaft into my mouth, he let out a little sigh. This was my first experience giving a blow job. I sucked gently and moved his hard dick in and out of my mouth. This continued for a few minutes before I pulled off. He hadn't cum. He asked how I enjoyed giving oral and I said it felt good. He then asked if I wanted him to do the same things to me. I said sure I was willing to do anything. He started by straddling me and sucking my nipples. He was moving faster and more aggressive then I had been with him, but it was very exciting. He lapped at the base of my balls more a long time before starting in on my dick. His dick was bumping against my lower legs and it made me excited. He then started sucking my dick and it felt amazing. He was very good and it sent me moaning. within a few minutes I knew I was going to cum. I told him I was going to and he stopped sucking and started giving me a hand job. He was very good and within a few minutes I shot cum all over my chest and his hands. He started to ask what I would think if... but then he cut off, and said it might be too much and that I should go clean up. I did and when I came back he was back in the other bed jacking off. I thanked him for the great experience and he said like wise. I tried to get something started with him the next time we were in that situation, but we ended up jacking separately. I often think about that night and what else might have happened if I had been a bit more forward. I hope we can still get together sometime for more fun.
- age 26, Ryan

In our house when I was growing up, it is pretty common for us to walk around in our underwear and a T-shirt in the morning when we first get out of bed. I have a sister that is a couple of years younger. Once she started developing, I had to tell myself to not look at her too much. So it wouldn't seem obvious anyway. The sight of her in her underwear and a T-shirt aroused me and I would often masturbate thinking of her. It was the summer before my senior year in high school. Both my parents worked, so it would just be my sister and me. This one particular morning I was in the kitchen eating breakfast when my sister walks in wearing a T-shirt that was pretty tight and her panties that were pretty tiny also. I noticed her nipples were hard. She walks past me to the fridge. She opens the fridge and bends over looking for something. This is making me aroused. As she is bent over she looks back at me and sees me checking out her ass. She just smiles and goes back to looking in the fridge. I am quite aroused by now. I decide to eat my breakfast quickly and head for the pool. I make it to the pool and start to casually do laps. Before long my sister comes out. She has on her swim suit that is from the year before. She has grown since then, so it is tight and I notice she has a camel toe going on. This isn't or is helping my arousal, depending on how you look at it. She walks on the diving board and dives in the water. She immediately climbs out of the pool. Her swim suit is white and blue striped. Since it is from the previous year, it is worn and you could see through the white stripes since it is wet. Her ass cheeks were hanging out. Her nipples are still hard. Once she is out of the pool she goes to the diving board again and dives in. She does this multiple times. My dick is hard as could be. She then gets out of the pool and lays down on her stomach to sunbathe right where you get out of the pool. I was thinking my dick isn't going to go down unless I stroke it. I decide to get out of the pool and go to my room to take care of myself. As I get out of the pool I get a great shot of my sisters crotch. She is still laying on her back with her legs spread apart and knees bent with her feet in the air. As I get out of the pool, my swim trunks suck to my body and there is no hiding my hard on. I am hoping my sister doesn't look around at me and notice. But she does and she looks straight at my dick. I go straight to my room. Peel off my swim trunks and start stroking right away. Soon, my sister walks in my room and sees what I am doing. I stop. She walks right up to me. Presses her body against me and says "I'll give you a hand". She starts stroking me. I tell her to tighten her grip a little. She does. I shoot my load soon after that. Sis then takes her swim suit off, lays on my bed, and starts to play with her pussy. I get hard again and start stroking my dick. She brings herself to orgasm and I shoot another load. We stayed naked the rest of that day till our parents came home. We were both disappointed when school started again. We seldom had time to spend alone with each other. At the end of the following summer, she told me she hopes I come back for summers after I go away to college. I definitely did that. She ended up setting me up with a friend of hers. We no longer have our alone time with each other. Sometimes I think she always wanted me around, so she did what she could to make me happy.
- age 28, anon

Last night my friend Doug spent the night. I live in a high rise in Manhattan, and I told Doug about how a couple of weeks ago I had watched a couple having sex across the street. Doug got all excited about the story of this guy pounding the shit out of this girl, and my description of her tits, and wanted to see the apartment. I pointed out the window, but nobody was there. I didn't feel bad about watching them because they obviously knew exactly what they were doing, because who would fuck with the lights on and the curtains open across the street from 200 apartments? Doug kept going back and checking the window, until we finally went to bed about 1:00am. I woke up about an hour later, and Doug was standing at my window, staring out and slowly jerking off. He was only about five feet away from me, but didn't know I was awake. I had never seen Doug's dick before, and it was huge. The elastic from his underwear was tucked just under his nuts, making them jut out. I watched him for a couple of minutes, then quickly jumped out of bed, and whispered to him if they were doing it again. He quickly pulled the top of his underwear over his boner, as I looked out the window. Sure enough, the couple were going at it, the guy pounding her doggy style like a porn star. Her tits would shake back and forth, and she was obviously fingering her clit while he rammed away. I pulled my boxers down like Doug had down, and started pulling my dick and looked at Doug, and said I told you so. Doug saw me and soon he had Mr. Monster back out, slowing jerking. Unfortunately, the guy across the street came in her, then pulled out, and turned off the light. So the show was over. Doug whispered to me that was the hottest thing he ever saw, and sat down on my bed and said he had to finish up. I sat down next to him and we started jerking. I mentioned that he was hung like a porn star, and he just laughed. Then he asked if I wanted to touch it. So I reached over and started to fist him. I told him how it felt so much different than holding my own, and he reached over and grabbed mine. So we kept jerking each other off He asked me to go faster so I did, and he started to moan a little, and I could tell he was close. Seconds later he shot a big wad up onto his chest. Right after that, I could feel the jizz welling up in me, and I shot a huge load as well. We cleaned up and both went to sleep in our separate beds. A couple hours later, I woke up and could hear Doug going at it again. So I pulled down my boxers and started doing it too. He looked over at me and said he couldn't stop thinking about the girl getting banged, and I said me too. He came over to my bed and laid down next to me, and said let's finish each other off again, and we did. This time though he stayed in my single bed, and fell asleep. I really liked having his bare skin up against mine, and a couple of times I ran my hands over his chest and nipples, and down to his boxers. Once I felt his dick soft, and once hard. When we woke up in the morning, we jerked each other off again, and for a while we rubbed our dicks together which was really hot. When Doug left, he said we should hook up again, so I'm excited that I have a jerk off buddy now.
- age , Austin

I was masturbating with an online friend in the WL chat room until he came and then signed off. So I signed off from chat and practically ran into the bathroom. I got into the shower and leaned against the wall; feeling my pussy with one hand. I knew the wetness I was running my fingers through was the same wetness that started flowing when I read the words that he wrote when he was cumming. I just stood there naked, masturbating and rubbing my clit. I was thinking about him spurting cum on his arm and then down his penis and balls. It made me want to cum more than ever. I was shaking and breathless, so that I was kind of fumbling as I turned the water on and got it just right and warm. Finally everything was okay. After I got myself all wet, I laid down in the floor of the shower and let the water spray over me. I stuck a finger in my cunt and just jilled myself for a minute, rocking back and forth and letting the warm water soak me. At last, at last I was doing it! I could feel my cum building already!
- age 40, Vicky Jane (female)

Last summer, my husband's nephew Ken spent two weeks with us in August at our lakehouse before starting College nearby. We have been married about 5 years, he is 55 I'm 30. Our very healthy sex life has diminished greatly the last two years due his diabetes, and I find myself very frustrated over that. When Ken arrived, I found myself fantasizing about him, and his taut toned body. The first night, I could hear the unmistakeable sound of his bed squeaking, and as I lie next to my sleeping husband, I fingered myself thinking about Ken masturbating in the next room. The next morning, I awoke to the same sound, and again I moved my hand to my clit. After breakfast, I took some towels into his room as he and my husband went to the lake for a dip. By the side of his bed, I saw two wadded up Kleenex. I picked them up, one crusty, one damp. I smelled the damp one, inhaling the unique scent of semen. I felt myself getting wet, and I sat on the edge of his bed, and fingered myself while smelling his cum. I had an explosive orgasm, then quickly dropped the Kleenex back on the floor, and went down to the lake. We spent most of the day at the lake. At the end of the day, my husband ran to town for groceries. Ken had gotten too much sun, and had a sunburn. I told him to jump into the shower, and after, I would put lotion on his shoulders for him. I grabbed a bottle of aloe, and went to his room. He looked so fucking hot wrapped in his towel, his hair still wet. I rubbed some aloe on his shoulders and back, his butt pushing into my stomach. I put some more lotion on my hands, and reached around his armpits, and spread it across his chest. He shuddered and commented how good the cold aloe felt, and I could feel his nipples harden. I rubbed more into his stomach, and could see he was hard under the towel. I slipped my hand inside his towel and wrapped my fist around him. I slid my aloe slickened hand up his large shaft, and he moaned. He leaned back into me, thrusting slowly into my hand, as I rubbed his chest and nipples with my other hand. "I heard you doing this last night and this morning" I whispered. He started thrusting harder, and I increased my speed. It felt so hot to have his big hard dick sliding in and out of my fist. He moaned again and tightened up, then shot several large spurts of cum onto the floor. I took his towel and cleaned it up, and smiled at him. I told him that tomorrow it was his turn to help me. He turned to me and placed his hand on my crotch, then unzipped me. He pulled my pants down and started rubbing my clit, and slowly finger fucking me. I laid down on his bed, spread my legs and he continued until I exploded. I caught my breath, and pulled up my pants, and he got dressed. We walked to the kitchen, and I told him we need to do this again. And we did, with a lot more the next 2 weeks. Every time my husband wasn't around, and once on a hike in the woods, we would repeat our fun. The last day we fucked as well, but that's a different story.
- age 30, Patty (female)

My husband and I went to Bermuda last week with his twin brother and his wife Rebecca. The second day the guys went to play golf, and Rebecca and I laid out by the pool. We chatted about everything, including our sex lives. I asked her if she got laid the night before, and she rolled her eyes, because both our husbands got shit faced the first night and she knew full well neither of us got laid. She then told me how pissed she was because she was incredibly horned up, then sighed, well.. at least I have my rabbit. Being incredibly naïve, I asked her what she was talking about, and she launched into a full description of it and its merits. She hopped up, and said to come back to her room, and she would show me. We went back to her room, and she showed it to me. She turned it on, and I watched as it vibrated, and she explained how it worked. Then she said "here I'll show you", and pulled off her bikini bottom and laid down on the bed. Her pubic hair was shaved, and it was the first time I had really seen a pussy in person. Her labia were much larger than mine, and her clit too. She flipped it on, and starting rubbing it between her lips. She put some lube on it, and inserted into herself. I was speechless, and just stared. Then she pulled her bra down, and ran it across her nipples. She handed it to me, and said go ahead and try it. So I pulled off my bikini bottom, and laid down next to her, and did the same thing she had done. It felt so fucking good, as I fucked myself with it. Rebecca reached over and rubbed my nipples while I used the rabbit. Then she reached down, and took over the rabbit from me. I was grinding into the rabbit, and she leaned down and licked my nipple. She handed me the rabbit, and asked me to do her. I slid it into her, and started to fuck her with it. Her hips were bucking up into the rythym. I scooted down on the bed so I could get a better view of it fucking her pussy, and I felt Rebecca's fingers on my pussy. She leaned in and fingered my clit, then started to put one then another finger up into me. I pulled out the rabbit, and did the same to her. She was very wet, and I tasted her juices on my fingers, they tasted much better than I expected. We started getting really into it, and soon we both orgasmed. Rebecca pressed her body into me, and kissed me as we recovered. We laid there panting and holding each other, Rebecca put her head on my breast, and I stroked her hair. It was so awesome. After lunch, we did it again. That night when my husband fucked me, all I could think about was Rebecca and her soft body. The rest of week every time the boys played golf, we played a different game!
- age 26, Kate (female)

I'm in between my freshman and sophomore year in college, and home for the summer at my Mom's and Stepdad's house. Last week my stepbrother Jaime who is in high school came to stay the week. Our bedrooms are separated by a bath with doors to each room. Jaime is 15, a cute athletic kid with a nice personality. Monday morning I got up and went into the bathroom, and the door to Jaime's room was open. When I went to close it, I saw him sprawled out asleep on his bed, wearing only his boxers, with his hard dick poking out through the slit. I quickly closed the door to just ajar, and stared at his body. His smooth athletic chest slowly expanded and collapsed as he breathed, his abs were hard and tanned, and a small trail of hair ran down from his navel into his boxers. His dick was long and white, and curved upward. It would occasionally twitch, and I felt myself start to get wet. I quietly shut the door, jumped into the shower. I closed my eyes, and fantasized about Jaime while I slowly fingered myself. I took the shower head off its holder, changed it to pulsate and ran it over my clit. I could feel my orgasm start to build, and looked down at my pussy. Suddenly I saw Jaimie through the shower door watching me. I dropped the shower head, covered myself and turned away with a shriek. Jaime stammered out an apology and left. I quickly got out of the shower, got changed and went to the kitchen. Jaime was having a bowl of cereal, and appeared to be as embarrassed as I was. I quickly grabbed some juice and headed for the family room. Thankfully, my Mom soon came in, and we talked. She finished up, and left for work, again leaving Jaime and me alone. Jaime came into the family room, and started apologizing profusely, saying he didn't know I was in the bathroom, and he was sorry. He kept rambling on, saying it was a mistake, he wasn't a pervert, and begging me to forgive him. He sat there and ended with pleading for anything he could do to make it up to me, and to please not tell my Mom, as he knew his Dad would kill him for watching me in the shower. While the shock of seeing him in the bathroom had killed the moment for me, I still hadn't gotten off, and still was a tad horny. So I quietly said to him that to make things even, I should be able to watch him masturbate. His jaw dropped, and he became fidgety, and said c'mon be serious. I said I was serious, so go ahead and whip it out. Slowly he pulled his shorts off, revealing a nice soft dick, and a low hanging set of balls. I moved over to the couch next to him and watched. He started to play with himself, his eyes averting me. After a couple of minutes, he still wasn't hard though, and he said he couldn't do it, he was too nervous. I reached over and wrapped my fist around him and slowly pulled it. He started hardening up quickly, and soon I was jerking his dick, and he leaned his head over the back of the sofa with his eyes closed. I cupped his balls in my left hand, and kept slowly jerking him off, while rubbing his nuts. He moaned a little, and I could see clear precum on the head on his dick. I touched it with my index finger and swirled it around the head, and he squirmed more. I went back to jerking him off, and he started telling me to go faster, and was thrusting his hips into my fist. Suddenly his whole body tensed up and froze, and three big jets of cum shot out onto his t-shirt. It was so fucking hot. I went to the kitchen got some paper towels and came back and cleaned him up. There was cum everywhere. He smiled at me and thanked me. I told him the whole thing had made me incredibly wet, and would he mind getting me off. I took my shorts and panties off, and he reached over and started fingering me roughly. I grabbed his hand, and asked him if he had ever done this before with a girl, and he said no. So I showed him how I like it, by circling my clit and running a finger down between my labia. He was a quick learner, because soon he had found the right pressure and pace on my clit, and I was writhing to the pleasure. I lifted up my shirt and played with my nipples as he kept it up. He leaned over and starting sucking my nipple, and it sent me over the top. My pussy gushed and I had a lights out incredible orgasm. We couldn't keep our hands off each other the rest of the day, and had three more orgasms each. The rest of the week we masturbated each other every day after the P's headed to work. I can't wait for Jaime to come back in 2 weeks!
- age 19, Erin (female)

The first year I never dated anyone and my only outlet was masturbation. I even bought myself a dildo that's a combination vibrator. All the years I was married it was seldom that my husband and I masturbated each other and our sex life consisted of mostly straight sex. I met Grady at a New Years Eve party this year and have been dating him ever since. The first date I had with him all we did was talk, for hours on end. He's a few years younger than me but we hit it off right away. We talked about everything and I think because I was drinking quite a bit that night admitted things I normally wouldn't tell anyone. I told him how I hadn't had sex and that I masturbated often and even told him about my dildo/vibrator. He also confessed to me that he masturbated frequently. We went out the following weekend and I was wary of having sex with him so soon but as soon as we started making out I was aroused. It got hot and heavy but neither of us actually took all our clothes off but we did masturbate each other. His penis isn't as big as my husbands was and I think he was a little self conscious about the size of it. It didn't bother me in the least and I told him so. The following Saturday night I got my parents to watch my kids overnight and invited him to my house for dinner. We ended up naked in my bed and the only thing we did was masturbate each other and he especially enjoyed using my dildo on me. I think I orgasmed five or six times and he was able to cum twice that night and once before he left in the morning. Since then we do have other sex but in all the years I was married never had so much fun with masturbation. We began giving each other full body massages and it started with him shaving my pubic hair but now I also do it to him and cleanly shave his scrotum also. He didn't want me to shave him at first but when I told him it makes his penis look larger he agreed to it. I bought two plastic mattress covers and we sometimes just lay side by side naked with hot oil all over us. We just play with each other and giggle and laugh for the longest time and I can't believe how often I orgasm. When we shower afterwards we wash each other and again masturbate each other. I never did any of these things with my husband and orgasm more now than I have ever in my entire life. Just the way Grady touches and looks at my body turns me on especially when he rubs the hot baby oil on me. He teases me by getting me so aroused I start begging him to satisfy me. He just keeps touching my vagina lightly and fingering me off and on before he puts the dildo in me sometimes vibrating but often not. He says he likes to watch me climax and my husband never even said that to me. Its become a game with us teasing each other and sometimes I play with his testicals and penis until he gets a full erection and let him get soft again before I actually maturbate him. Because I beg him to satisfy me most of the time I make him plead with me to make him cum. We do have straight sex sometimes but in all the years I was married, never knew what I was missing. When Grady and I masturbate each other its not just to make each other have an orgasm. Its just so much fun pleasing and stimulating each other. We talk openly about places we like to be touched and that's another thing my X and I never did.
- age 37, Brenda (female)

Last Tuesday I was in the garden sitting by the pond, the sun was shining bright and the heat seeped through my top warming my cool flesh. There was a slight breeze, not enough to take the humidity out of the air but enough to gently flutter the hem of my skirt. I was reading a book, one of my favourites, when the breeze picked up and blew between my thighs, the cool air teased my lips and brought on a sense of naughtiness. What if I secretly brought myself to orgasm, rubbing my clit and penetrating. I fidgeted on the cushion, trying for a discreet position where my sister couldn't see from the windows. I swivelled round dipping my toes in the chilled water, I hitched up my skirt enough for me to stretch my panties to one side to allow my fingers access to my clit, at this point the anticipation was enough to get me to orgasm on its own. I started rubbing gently, sliding my fingers in to my pussy juices, then gliding them back up to my clit, the slow movements brought slow shivers up my spine and my arousal to intensify. I spread my legs a little more, moving my feet around in the water to disguise the real purpose for the spreading of my legs. After gaining more access to my pussy, I laid the book down beside me, turning my face to the sun. I spread my lips apart and inserted a finger, crooking it to rub on my G-spot, this sent my hips into movement, thrusting onto my hand, my juices dripping down onto my hand and down to my anus, the wetness driving me crazy, my breathing quickened, my thrusting becoming more frantic, my sisters presence forgotten about. I was cumming and nothing was stopping that. I started to rub my clit with my left hand, gentle circles then hard strokes, I felt the pressure building I was coming, my leg started to twitch, I was moaning, I couldn't be too loud or my neighbours might hear me, I heard the young boy next door running around. I bit my lip trying to control my excitement at the brilliant orgasm ripping through me. I sat there quietly revelling in my best orgasm yet. I brought my fingers to my lips and tasted myself, licking my fingers clean. I couldn't have been anymore satisfied than I was then. I gently pulled my panties back into place over my sensitive clit, and patted my skirt back into place. I sat there a minute reliving my first outside masturbation session, I normally only pleasured myself at night in my room when everyone was asleep. But today I just picked my book back up and continued reading while my juices still dripped down to my anus tickling my pussy. I loved it and hope to be able to do it again soon. Hope you enjoyed. I know I did. But now it's late everyone's asleep I think its time for me to be going, as my pussy has started to relive my little adventure outside.
- age , anon (female)

My boyfriend Craig and I have a great sexual relationship. We have sex constantly, often two and three times a day. The only time we take a break is when I have my period, because I am not comfortable doing it then. Craig has no problem with it, just me. Last week he was very horny, but I was "indisposed". We were cuddling on the sofa, and he was begging me to get him off. I teased him, rubbing his crotch until he was rock hard, then got a great idea. I told him I'd get him off, but he had to surrender himself totally to me. We went to the bed, and he stripped, and then I tied his hands and ankles to the bed post. He looked so hot laying there completely exposed with his big dick pointing up his stomach. I took a large feather and teased his armpits, then across his chest and nipples, I slowly worked down and tickled his navel, then his balls. I completely ignored his dick. Then I got a can of whipped cream, and covered his pits, nipples, navel and balls, then slowly licked it off, again totally ignoring his dick. When I was licking his balls, I could see it twitching, and he begged me to touch him, but I didn't. I was really enjoying making him squirm and beg for it. Next I massaged all the good areas with ky jelly. As I was playing with his hard nipples, I could see the tip of his dick glisten with clear precum, but I stayed away, moving from his nipples to his cute navel, to his balls, and then back to his nipples, One time when I was rubbing his balls my knuckle pressed into the area between his balls and his anus, and he jumped. So I started to massage that area too, and it drove Craig nuts. I had him writhing and moaning from all the attention, and I still hadn't touched him. He begged me to make him cum but I wouldn't. Once I got up and went to bathroom, leaving him there. I loved walking back into the room and seeing him tied up, his chest and balls all glistened from the KY, and a small pool of precum on his belly. After about 45 minutes of this, I finally touched him. I realized that he was going to cum very quickly, as he was breathing hard, telling me to go faster, and his balls had pulled up tight to his body. I was jerking him with one hand and rubbing his balls with the other, when he started bucking into my hand. At that moment I slipped my index finger into his bunghole, and pressed on his prostate. He let out the sexiest moan, and then shot his stuff all over his chest. His ass muscle contracted against my finger, and I just kept on rubbing his prostate as he gasped. Finally I pulled it out, and looked at him totally spent and flushed on the bed. I got a towel and cleaned up his mess, and untied him. He told me it was the best orgasm he has ever had, and begged me to agree to do it again soon. I agreed, because I loved watching him and being in complete contol of him.
- age 23, anon (female)

My best friend and I have been close for our whole lives. We grew up together and experienced everything together. We spend every weekend at each others houses. We stay up late talking and playing x box. The next morning he usually brings up different girls and women he has seen. The topic always turns to sexual things. He always suggests I shower then he can so we can go do something. After a while I figured he was beating off when I was in the shower. I looked for signs of it when he showered but couldn't find any. No tissues or socks. Finally one day as he got in the shower I noticed his case where he kept his movies was in a different position. I looked under some dvds and saw a fleshlight. I don't know where he got it but my cock got hard. There was some lube next to it. I picked it up and took off the cap and his cum dripped out of it! I could also smell his cum. I instantly pulled my cock out and slid it into the rubber pussy lips. I didn't need any lube because his cum was slippery enough. I only lasted a few minutes before I shot my load and mixed my cum with his. Now I almost always fuck his fleshlight after he does and he doesn't even know.
- age , anon

I have an old ventriloquist dummy, who for several years sat in my room collecting dust. One day I came home from school to an emtpy house. My pussy was practically quivering I was so horny. Always looking for something fun and creative to get off with, I trooped up to my room to explore. After several minutes of searching with no luck, I turned to my dresser, where Dennis (the dummy) sat. Horny out of my mind, I picked him right up and gave his face a good washing. I laid him down on my floor, stripped down to nothing but panties, and lowered myself onto my knees. At first, I rubbed my covered pussy up and down his body, feeling the tingling sensation in my cunt as my clit caught the ruffled fabric of his jacket. Juices were already running down my thighs at the thought of what I was doing, and the crotch of my panties was soaked. It felt good, and I was only teasing myself, but I still wanted more, so I scooched up to his face. Still on my hands and knees, I began to lightly grind myself against his face. I moaned as my clit snagged his pointy nose, and began to circle his nose with my soaked pussy. When I rubbed against his mouth, it opened against my cunt, but the sensations were dulled because of the panties. Needing still more, I stood up quickly and freed myself from the underwear. Seductively, I lowered myself back down to him, and again started to slowly drag my soaking wet pussy up and down his face. The sensations were amazing as his nose poked and prodded my clit, and my cunt slopped against his face. By now, I'm moaning loudly, turned on by riding the dolls face. I began to grind harder, his nose abusing my sensitive clit. My cunt was against his mouth, and it opened and closed as I rode it's face. I imagined the dummy eating me out, and I began to talk dirty to it. "You like that? You like it when I ride your face with my dripping wet pussy? Yeah, lick my cunt, deeper, oh! Eat me out, eat your slutty whore out!" By now I was bouncing up and down pretty hard, feeling a huge orgasm about to build. The fabric from his clothes were rubbing and stretching my ass, and I sat straight up and squeezed my aching tits with my hands, pinching and rolling my hard nipples, still rolling on his face. The squelching sounds from my wet pussy on his face were driving me insane, and before long, my poor clit felt electric, and my cunt like it was on fire. I reached back and slapped my ass, moaning and gasping. Pleasure ran up and down my cunt, and I felt my muscles in my legs tighten. I fell onto my hands again, and ground my pussy as hard into his face as I could, screaming as a huge orgasm rocked through me. I kept going anyway with the rocking, and soon another orgasm ripped through me. I finally felt my clit get too sensitive, and I rolled off the dummy. I could barely move for a couple of minutes. I've found my new favorite sex toy! Maybe I should buy him a strap-on!
- age , anon (female)

I had been seeing my girlfriend for about two months. She was sixteen and I was seventeen. We hadn't actually made love but we had gone quite far. Previous girlfriends had been very quiet as they came as if they were embarrassed to let themselves go but Angie was quite uninhibited as she orgasmed. In fact, on one occasion in the back of my car, she bucked her hips and moaned and panted so much that I actually came in my pants without even touching myself. I knew she masturbated because once, just after I had fingered her to orgasm, I said I wouldn't be able to see her on Wednesday night as normal and told her that she would have to do it herself. To my surprise she just said, "I suppose so." A bit of questioning revealed that she didn't masturbate as much as she used to since I was giving her plenty of orgasms but before she met me she was masturbating several times a week. The next weekend we were snogging in her bedroom and all her family were out. Her blouse was open and her bra unclipped and pushed up. I was sucking her nipples as I undid her jeans and pushed them down. Her pussy was soaking wet as normal and I slipped a finger in then started to gently stroke her clitoris. I asked her if she had missed me on Wednesday and if she had "done it herself" after all. She said that she had and was thinking of me as she did so. I then asked her if she would do it now and let me watch. To my surprise she actually said "OK. If you like." Bloody right I did! I disentangled myself from her and knelt on the floor at her feet. Angie lay back on the bed and brought her hands down to her pussy. She spread her pussy lips with the index and middle fingers of her left hand and started to stroke her clit with the middle finger of her right. I watched, fascinated, as she would rub her clit then run her finger up the full length of her pussy then dip her finger inside. She began to breathe more heavily and I ran my fingers gently up the inside of her thighs. My cock was almost bursting out of my jeans. I had never seen anything which had turned me on as much in my life. Her head was thrown back, her eyes shut and her mouth half open. Her breasts were wobbling slightly as she rubbed herself and her nipples were hard and proud. She started to moan a bit and drew her feet up further so as to get her legs open wider?she still had her jeans around her ankles at this point. The movement of her hand became faster as her orgasm approached and she was concentrating on her clitoris only now. I carried on stroking the inside of her thighs. Eventually she came with lots of OHs and AAHs and I could see her stomach muscles jerking as she came. The look on her face was one of ecstasy. The movement of her hand got slower as her orgasm subsided then eventually stopped. "Mmm. That was nice." she said. "Did you like it?" I told her that I had loved it and would like to see her do it again. I took her hand and licked her cum from her fingers. She tasted great. It became a regular thing for me to watch her masturbating. She said she wasn't embarrassed at all and enjoyed the fact that I got so much pleasure from watching her. We eventually became lovers and her lovemaking was every bit as uninhibited as her masturbating but that's another story.
- age 17 at the time, Dave

By the time I turned 13, I'd realized there was something different about me. I was normal in every respect except for one. I had a huge penis. Now remember that I was still a kid, not more than five foot two inches tall and around 110 pounds, so the sheer size of my fast growing penis was out of all proportion to my body. Embarrassed and a little confused by the way my dick had gone from a skinny little four-inch kid sized thing to a thick, pulsating nine-inch monster. It was like somebody had transplanted a giant's penis onto my normal sized body. For a while I was staggered by this turn of events. Amazed still, I would lie in bed at night, my cock and balls pulled through the fly of my pajamas and I'd stroke it until it stood high and hard. I remember staring at it, in shock, wondering where exactly this alien being had come from and why it had chosen my body to claim to stake its claim. I was, admittedly, of two minds about it. On the one hand, I was more than a little freaked out by my giant penis (which is how I then referred to it in my own mind, though never once out loud). On the other hand, that giant penis provided me with a tremendous amount of pleasure. I would lie atop the covers at night, my bedside lamp turned low, and I'd stroke it, often using two hands to wrap around it, just one of my smallish hands being wholly insufficient for the task. As I stroked it, it would pulse and throb, the head of it expanding by a third or more, as I neared climax. And when I came it was spectacular, a true fountain of come spurting out of my cock, a display that would go on for thirty seconds from first spurt to last trickle. Sometimes I'd be totally naked and soak myself in it, carefully avoiding the bedclothes, which I found were much harder to deal with. Other times I'd be prepared, coming into a hand towel I kept by the bed just for this purpose. When I did that, I always felt a little disappointed, because, to be honest, I really loved the display of my shooting. As much as I was enthralled by my cock, I did my best to hide it from everyone. At school I showered quickly and always with my back to others, hiding my lower body with a towel whenever the other kids were nearby. At home I always locked my bedroom door and learned to wear loose fitting clothes and never ever leave my bedroom or bathroom undressed. Eventually, my secret would become known to one other person in the world, a person, in fact, in my my own family, a person, in fact who was my sister. Amy was a year older than me and, the truth be told, she was the best sister a kid could ever have. When it happened, it was late spring and I was in the tub taking my evening bath. Sis and I shared a twin-entry upstairs bathroom?one door opened from my room and one from hers. Mom and Dad's bathroom was down on the fist floor. Even though I was getting older, I still mostly took baths and not showers, in large part because it was a great way to spend some quality time with my new best friend. On this particular evening Mom and Dad were getting ready to go out and their bathroom, our backup in case of emergencies, was occupied. The first I knew of this was when I heard Amy knocking urgently on the door from her room, telling me that she "had to go, no kidding," telling frantically that the other bathroom was occupied. "I'm coming in," she informed me, and the next thing I know, the door was opening. Now, as usual, I'd been playing with my giant penis while I "bathed," so it was fully erect. As I heard Amy enter, I quickly and without thinking got up, water splashing everywhere, grabbed the shower curtain and started to close it. As I did, however, one of the hooks caught on the rod and stuck. And the curtain slipped out of my hand. I turned my head, and there was sis, staring at my cock, a full frontal view for her, her eyes cartoonishly wide open, shocked beyond words at what she was seeing. I stood there and then, very deliberately, freed the curtain, pulled it closed, and then sat back down in the tub and waited to see what would happen. A moment passed I heard the trickle of sis peeing. This, I'm a bit ashamed to admit, just made me harder. When she was done, which did indeed take a long time, I heard her say, "Michael? Michael, can I talk to you?" "What?" I responded somewhat sullenly, wondering just what she wanted to talk to me about. "Can I open the curtain so I can see your face?" The cat was out of the bag, so what the hell. "Sure," I answered. She slid open the curtain, much further than she needed to in order to see "my face" and proceeded to scan down my body until she spotted it, jutting out of the transparent water. Her eyes fixed on it for a moment, and then I heard her emit an involuntary groan, a guttural sound that I'm certain she had no idea she was making until it was over. Startled by hearing it herself, she suddenly redirected her view to my face and tried to get ahold of herself. "Michael, first, I'm sorry about barging in on you. I just really had to pee. I hope you understand. I really am sorry." I nodded. I knew she was. She thought for a second and then said, "I just want to ask you something, if that's okay?" "I guess . . . " I replied, completely unsure of what might be coming next. "Michael," she asked, choosing her words deliberately, "am I the first person to see it, I mean that, er, your cock, penis?" (I teased her for years later by referring to it as my "cock/penis.") I didn't hesitate, "Yes." Right away I felt a sense of relief. Someone else finally knew. "I mean, do mom and dad know?" she asked and then laughed. "I mean, not that you have a penis. I'm pretty sure they know that . . ."she giggled. She righted herself and asked straight out. "Do they know it's so . . . she searched for a word . . . "huge?" "No," I answered directly. She looked me straight in the eye, waited, fixing herself to ask a hard question: "Can I see it?" As though she hadn't already seen it. "Okay, I guess," I answered, half wanting to let my sister, whom I loved, have something she clearly wanted and half just wanting the thrill of showing it off to her. She pulled the curtain open and, apparently assuming that "seeing" it involved touching it, reached out boldly, put her hand around the shaft and gave it a squeeze. Her breath quickened. "Oh my fucking god," she said, as though she'd only now convinced herself that it was an actual organ and not some kind of waking dream. And she kept her hand right there and scooted closer to it, leaning in over the edge of the tub. She started to stroke it. "How long has it been . . . this way?" she asked. "For about six months," I answered, between my own quickening breaths. "It just started . . . happening . . . one day and never, gawd, stopped." Then sis, confident now that I was not offended by her handling of my penis, reached over, squeezed some hair conditioner from the bottle and started rubbing it all around the shaft of my cock. "You don't mind this, do you? she asked, though it was clearly a formality. She never even bothered to take her eyes of it. In any case, by then my eyes were closed, my head was back and I was just along for the ride. Unable to speak, I answered simply by raising my hips so that my cock was completely out of the water and let have complete access. "Oh god, oh god oh god," I repeated, as she guided me closer and closer to orgasm. "Amy, I think I'm going to come," I stuttered, trying to impart the significance of what that meant. "Good," she said, "come for me, Michael." "Amy," I groaned, ". . . Amy, I come . . . ugh, I come a lot." She looked over at me, but before she could respond, it started. She quickly looked back to my cock, never once, bless her soul, stopping the action. As she stroked, it erupted, going everywhere, into the bath, on to my chest, into Amy's hair and even on her blouse. It lasted a long time, and by the time it was over, my come was everywhere. She finally stopped, her hand still on my cock. "Holy fucking shit, Michael," she uttered, paused, and then, as though unable to come up with a more cogent comment, simply repeated, "Holy fucking shit." That's the last we said to each other. We hastily got cleaned up. I ran the shower and rinsed off under it, and sis got a damp cloth and cleaned the stuff off of her blouse. By the time we got our act together and went downstairs, Mom and Dad were just heading out the door. They said hastily said their goodbyes and were gone, leaving Amy and me standing there in the kitchen having no idea what to say, how to continue this new world we found ourselves inhabiting. Somehow, I knew what to say. "Wanna watch some TV?" I smiled. She came over, put her arms around me and gave me a warm, sisterly hug. "I'd love that," she said. And that's just what we did. That night, at least.
- age , Michael

One of my favorite places to masturbate is in a public bathroom, basically for the thrill of being around others. I like to dress lightly, then when I go in I strip naked and sit back down, first rubbing myself and then pulling my vibrator out of my purse. When I'm sliding in and out, I don't hold anything back and I grunt and moan loudly. I don't care if anyone hears me; I am masturbating, it feels good and I don't care who knows it. When I am about to cum, I slide my feet out under the walls and when it hits, I squeeze and spread apart my toes so everyone knows I just had a fantastic orgasm. When I get dressed and walk out, people often stare at me in shock, but I don't even pay any attention to them. I just wash my hands and leave like nothing happened. After this I am still incredibly horny, so I usually go home and masturbate again.
- age , anon (female)

I have owned a rental house for a number of years. Recently the people renting it moved out so I put a sign in the front yard -"House for Rent." My first contact was a young Hispanic woman named Maria. Maria is a very attractive young woman around 30 years old. She is only about five-two but has a very nice body. Her hair is long and jet black. I told her how much the deposit would be. After looking at the house she wanted it. She asked if she could get back with me the next day with the deposit. We agreed to meet at the house the next morning at 10:00 am. As soon as the appointed time came we were both there and Maria said she had a small problem. She was a hundred dollars short on the deposit. I told her that I would go ahead and give her the key and she could give me the other hundred when she got it. She said O.K. and the deal was done. I gave her the key to the house and was getting ready to leave when she said she wanted to ask me something. Maria asked if I would be willing to accept something else in return for the other hundred dollars. I asked her what she had in mind. She walked over to me and pulled me down and kissed me and reached and put her hand over my cock. I told her I was positive we could work something out. With that, Maria undid my pants and dropped them to the floor. She took my cock and started playing with it. Being no furniture in the house I suggested that we lay down on the carpet. Maria gave me the best hand job I have ever had in my entire life. I swear, this woman has majic hands. No joke, her hands felt as good as a pussy on my cock. I didn't watch to see what she did, I just enjoyed it. While she was playing with my cock I reached for her tits and without asking she took off her blouse and bra. Something that good could not last long and pretty soon I was cumming all over both of us. After she drained my balls dry we lay there in the floor for a while with Maria playing with my limp cock. I asked her if I could get another hand job like that and she said, "Anytime." Maria always pays her rent on time and it is always the correct amount. I write her a receipt for the payment and give it to her. However, almost every month I give some of the money back to her for "some out of pocket expenses for improvements made to the house." In reality it's improvements made to my hard cock while picking up the rent. Her hand jobs seem to get better every time she does it. Last month I called Maria and told her I was on my way to pick up the rent. She met me at the door totally naked. I spent a good bit of time playing with that beautiful pussy of hers as she jacked me off. After we finished I told her about some other things I would like to do to her. I told her that if she was willing we might be able to work something out where she could get the full amount of the rent back. She smiled and said she was positive we could work something out. I can hardly wait until the first of the month.
- age , John

When I was growing up, I lived with my mother, father, and my twin sister Rachel. My parents were pretty wealthy and had a really nice pool. Rachel and I would often chill near or in the pool. When we were teenagers, I started noticing how attractive Rachel was. Almost everything about her was amazing: her eyes, lips, body, breasts, butt, etc. She would wear bikinis when we sat outside sunbathing. As a horny teenage boy, I'd get an erection often. At first I'd let it be and hide it as best as possible. Then I became more daring and slipped into the hot tub attached to the pool to jerk off with my sister just 20 feet away. One day, when we were 15, we were sitting outside like usual. She looked particularly good that day, with her skimpy bikini barely covering her perfectly round breasts. I slipped into the hot tub to relieve myself when I noticed she was sleeping. Feeling daring that day, I got out of the tub with my seven inch cock making a giant tent in my bathing suit, and walked up to her reclining chair. I said her name to make sure she was asleep. When I heard no response, I whipped out my hard dick and began to stroke it. The water on it helped to lubricate it a little bit. The urge to cum came on quickly, but I fought to make it last as long as possible. I soon couldn't take it anymore, and I shot a giant load onto my sisters stomach and breasts. Although this wank felt so good, cleanup was gonna be a bitch. I grabbed a beach towel and, as lightly as possble, started to wipe up my cum. But then my sister woke up as I patted her perfect tits with my towel. When she woke up she saw cum all over her, and she knew it was mine. At first she didn't say anything, but then she addressed me. "You naughty boy. I'm gonna have to punish you." She got up and walked toward me. By this point I had retreated to the pool's edge. She came up to me and pushed me in with all her might. She dove in after me and when we met under water something unexpected happened, she ripped off my swimsuit, leaving me completely naked with a quickly growing erection. I quickly swam to the wall to recover. My sister followed. She grabbed my dick from behind and started stroking. I couldn't believe it. Was this her punishment? It sure was. She gave me the best handjob I'd ever had, better than any of the other five girls that had tried before her. I quickly came, my semen mixing into the pool water. I turned around to see her playing with herself. I wanted in on the fun. I reached underwater to find her delicate pussy and jammed my finger in too. Hers quickly left letting me take the lead in making my sister orgasm. After a minute, she orgasmed and let out a beautiful moaning sound. Afterward, we climbed out of the pool completely naked and dried ourselves off with the original cum covered towel. We then took a shower together and helped each other get off again. The next day, we sat on two recliners next to each other and pleasured our twin out in the open. We continued to do that for some time until she got a boyfriend and decided it was immoral. I still have never had a handjob better than the one Rachel gave me.
- age 15 at the time, Jake

I love to be watched while I masturbate. I also love shocking people that are watching me. I like to be as absolutely perverted as possible. This one time my wife and I lived in an apartment complex and our neighbors were always looking in our window from their window. They were Japanese and didn't speak english so talking to them was out of the question. This creeped out my wife but one night, she was gone visiting her family and I decided to put on a show. So, I walked around in my wife's thong for most of the night knowing that the husband and wife were watching me. I shaved all of my body hair from my neck down, then I laid on the floor in front of the window and began to jerk off. They didn't even try to hide that they were watching, so I got a cucumber out of the fridge and some butter to lube it with. I lubed up the cucumber and sat down on it pushing a good eight inches of it deep into my ass. The shock on their face was awesome! Then I laid down on my back and threw my legs over my head and jerked off with my dick right over my face. I fucked my ass hard with the cucumber while I continued to jerk my dick aimed at my face. I looked over at my now naked neighbors who were now rubbing and feeling each other up. I started fucking my ass deep with the cucumber, feeling it stretch my asshole to its limit. I was now making eye contact with them whilst he was fingering her and she was masturbating him, stood up in front of the window, this made me cum, I shot the load all over my face and in my mouth. The womans jaw dropped when I took the cucumber out and started cleaning the cum off my face with it and licking it clean. She seemed to buck against her husbands hand whilst jacking him hard. Then I reinserted it in my ass and started fucking myself hard till I was hard again. After I had cum once they must have finished because they were just watching me fuck my clean shaved ass and jerk my hairless dick at my already cum soaked face. I made sure I kept eye contact as I shot my load all over my face. I then pushed the cucumber all the way into my ass and stood up in front of the window. I just stood there wiping the cum off my face and licking it off my finger watching them watch me the whole time. I then pulled the cucumber out of my ass and licked it to the shock of my audience. We moved a month later and it remains the most sexual night of my life.
- age , anon

After the football game I gathered up the courage to ask Nicole if she wanted to go out for a latte. Nicole was the head cheerleader and I was the second string quarterback. Now, I knew she liked me and she was expecting me to ask her out, so I wasn't surprised when she said yes. Nicole was gorgeous with smaller than average breasts and a nice round ass. We talked for hours which led to talking about sex. Nicole asked if the rumor was true that I have a really big cock and she wanted to know if I've ever masturbated. I denied ever doing it (what a liar!) and that I would show her how big it is if she wants. We drove to a popular "make out" place and we started out kissing and feeling each other out. I fondled her breasts and worked my way into her wet panties. I rubbed her pussy and penetrated her with my index finger and she started moaning with pleasure. I continued fingering her until suddenly she threw her head back, thrusting her hips forward into my hand, and convulsing in ecstasy. It took a few minutes for her to recover as she rested in my arms. At this point I was extremely horny and my bulge was becoming unbearable as she began rubbing my cock through my jeans. "Now it's your turn", she said as she unbuttoned my pants, reached in and pulled out my fat ten inch throbbing cock. "Wow you do have a huge cock," she said as I finished pulling down my clothes. Holding it in one hand she giggled it and squeezed it making it grow harder and fatter. She pulled back the foreskin of my uncut cock until the head popped out and then began stroking away. As she stroked my cock, she kept talking about how long and fat it is and how she's never seen one this big before. She kept staring at it as she pulled up and down in anticipation of my climax. Finally, I could feel my fluids welling up inside of me. Nicole saw that I was nearing my climax and began stroking faster and faster. Within seconds I moaned in ecstasy as rope after rope of cum burst from my cock and painted my steering wheel and dashboard. In sheer ecstasy I wrapped my hand around hers and continued to pull on my cock, milking every ounce of pleasure while Nicole watched my lustful gaze. After a short rest we cleaned up our mess and I drove her back to her car. We are both in college now and we still masturbate together.
- age 20, Aaron

When I was in my early twenties I realize that having something inside my vagina made me very horny. My favorite item is one of those large plastic eggs that are available at Easter time. What I do is super glue the two haves together, drill a hole in the end and insert a nylon cord so I can remove it easily. Some days I will put the egg inside me in the morning and leave it in all day. By the end of the day I am so horny I will masturbate really hard and pull it out just as I come and I have a tremendous orgasm. Another thing I like to do, is go to the mall pantiless and wear a skirt. I hang a weight on the string, and as I walk the swinging of the weight make my pussy so wet that I have to go to the ladies room several times to dry off, because my legs get so wet.
- age Older, KC (female)

The summer has just begun and it has already been VERY "hot" in my house. My older sister's daughter just completed her first year of college and wanted to stay with my husband and I for a few weeks. Wendy is a cute chunky 20 year old brunette with hazel eyes. The other day we went on a shopping spree. Once we returned home it was time to try on (again) the stuff we bought. It seemed the more we took our clothes on and off the more I noticed her young body. Finally I just got close to her and planted a quick soft tongue kiss on her lips. She just kinda froze and we stared eye to eye. I then asked her "Did that shock you or scare you?" She was like " I-I-I'm not sure". So I did it again. This time she slid her tongue into my mouth. Our mouths and hands explored each other for a few minutes. I expected her to shove me away at any moment but she just became more and more intense. We somehow ended up on my bed and still kissing and touching. Finally her finger pushed up into my pussy. She fingered me as if she had done it to another woman before. I softly kissed her firm round plump 38C mounds. She had my juice running down her knuckle as she frigged me. I slipped two fingers in between her neatly folded smooth pussy lips and gave her rigid clit a tickle. She gasped "Oh shit Karen". I kept pressure on her button as she gyrated her round hips. It only took a minute before she gave me a big hug and trembled in my arms. I kissed her behind the ear. She tried to moan but didn't have enough breath. We didn't have much time to relax and enjoy each other because we knew Jim was coming home any minute. I think that's what added to the excitement. Knowing we had a forbidden quickie. The same scenario has played out for the following few days. We enjoy about five hours of fingering and other acts unmentionable here. I'm gonna hate to see her leave in a month.
- age 32, Karen (female)

Yesterday, my friend Amy came over for a sleepover. She got to my house at about 7pm. We headed up straight to my bedroom and started to paint eachother's nails. After a while my mom came to my room to tell us she was going shopping with my dad for awhile so we'd be home alone. We were gossiping about people at our school and eventually we starting talking about sex and who had done oral stuff and who masturbated. Eventually I bolstered up enough courage to ask Amy if she masturbates. "Do you masturbate?" I asked nervously. "No... Well... Yeah... Sometimes. Do you?" I thought for a moment and then said, "Yes." There was an akward pause and then I asked, "How exactly do you do it?" "All I do is rub my clit.. It feels really good" I giggled, "I can help with that" I walked into my parents room and opened a drawer while Amy looked on with curiosity. I pulled out a medium sized purple vibrator from underneath my moms clothes. "When I'm horny and home alone, I pull this out and use it on my clit, it feels amazing!" Amy's eyes were huge, and I knew exactly what she was thinking. We walked back to my room and without a word, we both stripped down to our bra and panties. She is a B36, and my boobs are more filled out, C36. We're both skinny and medium height. We got on my bed and she laid down. I smiled and said "Tell me how this feels". I put the ribbed edges on the vibrator on her pink panties right where her clit is. Almost immediately she let out a loud sigh. It made me so horny that my panties were completely soaked. I pulled off her panties and spread her shaved pussy lips and rubbed the vibrator up and down her clit. She moaned so loudly I thought the neighbors might hear! As she got closer to her orgasm she started breathing heavier and heavier. All of a sudden, it happened. She yelled, "OH MY FUCKING GOD THIS FEELS SOOOOO GOOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY? AHHH..." My panties were dripping, and she obviously saw and pushed me down on the bed and grabbed the vibrator. She took off my wet panties and circled my pussy hole with the tip of the vibrator. I begged her to relieve me and put it on my clit, but instead she licked the vibrator and slowly insterted it into my pussy. Once it was in she turned up the intensity and pushed it upwards to hit my g-spot. I cannot even begin to describe how amazing it felt. With her other hand she rubbed my clit with her thumb and occationally licked it. I quickly orgasmed, "OH MY GOD!! AMY, FUCK ME HARDER!!!! OH MY GOD!!!" I could feel my pussy clenching around the vibrator, it was the best feeling ever!
- age 14 at the time, Gabbi (female)

I have a beach house that we were starting to open for the season. It needed, you know, the normal things to get it started. I called my nephew who was willing to help me. Tim was down the next day. Getting everything done in two days gave us time to enjoy the beach. Not being with a man in some time, I started to get some thoughts about Tim and I, maybe taking the edge off. I was not sure how he would feel about it. So I started to leave things around. I would leave my panties on the floor next to the shower, maybe a bra on top of the hamper in plain sight. Starting to tease him a bit. Just so you understand I am a large woman. Not what you would call sexy. He did take the bait. I kept an eye on this for a day or two. I know he was jerking off in my panties, because I could see a trace of his cum left in them. The next morning we were down in the kitchen making breakfast. I came down with a nightgown and nothing under it. I know he could see through it as I passed by the window with the sun coming through. I was keeping this kind of thing going on till dinner, when I went to the guest room where he was staying. I just came out and asked him if he masturbates, and if so could I join him? He did not seem surprised because of all the hints I was leaving him. He told me that would be great. We were only wearing bathing suits so we were undressed quickly. He started jerking off in front of me. I could not believe what we were doing. Then I started to finger myself. He asked if I would take over jerking him off. I did and he came right away. Then he did me. I told him I have not been with a man in almost a year. He said sit back Aunt Gail. Let me take care of this. My pussy at this point was so wet. I could hear the juices when he inserted his finger inside. Keeping his word I came like never before. Sitting back after it was all done telling him again how great it was. He said he felt great and never thought I would be interested in this kind of thing. We have been together for the rest of his stay. Masturbating every day for the next two weeks. He was only to stay a week. I wonder what caused him to stay an extra week! We don't see each other as often as we would like but we do get together from time to time.
- age , Larry

Emily is the star of the family. She developed younger than I did. Got her periods younger than I did, and while I am stuck with a miserable little "a" cup, she is well on the way to a "c". Boys flock round her, but while she has dated, she didn't stick with anyone for long. She also used to steal my stuff. I guess I overcompensated because I would always buy really sexy underwear that I knew mom was not happy about ME wearing, let alone my kid sister. Emily did it quite openly and left my room like a bomb site! So, this particular afternoon. I had a day off and had decided to go to the beach but the weather turned grim so I went home. I almost fell over Emily's coat, which she had just shucked off and left on the floor right by the door. I saw the trail of discarded clothes on the stairs and figured she got caught in the downpour too. I walked up the stairs and sure enough my bedroom door was open. I looked in and there was Emily. She was standing, buck naked in my room, a hand between her legs and my used panties clamped to her face. I nearly passed out! Emily opened her eyes and dropped the panties. She ran across the room and threw herself into my arms and sobbed her little heart out. Amid the tears she said that she had no interest in boys and could never "come out" because she hung with a bitchy set of girls who would make her life hell at school. The only relief she had was my panties. I held her and then moved my hands over her body to her butt and then I moved one to her breast. We kissed and I turned her round with her back to me and whispered "One time and one time only" I slipped my hand between her legs and masturbated her to a huge, shuddering orgasm. I was excited myself I have to admit. I felt a mixture of fear, nerves, eroticism, excitement all the whole nine yards. After Emily came I held her until the aftershocks subsided then I patted her on the butt and told her to go take a shower. Alone in my room, I looked at my fingers, covered with my sister's pussy juices. On an impulse I put them to my mouth and tasted her. It was all I needed to make me slip my hand up my own skirt and masturbate. I have never masturbated standing up before and the cum was a WHOLE different experience. I actually peed into my panties. So, Emily hasnt said a word about it since, but she is treating me with a lot more respect. It seems she understood when I said "One time, and one time only." The thing is, I am not at all sure I meant it.
- age 17 at the tome, Jessica (female)

My son had just reached his twenties when he started dating Amy, who was in her last year as a teenager. For several months they would see each other a couple of times a week and go out somewhere, but as the colder weather began to come around they would spend the evening in his bedroom. Amy was a petite girl with short dark hair. She could easily pass for someone several years younger. It was a Saturday morning, my son was at football practice and my wife had gone into town for the day, which pretty much meant I had several hours to myself. I was about to check my emails on the family PC when I noticed a USB memory stick in the port on the front of the computer tower. Figuring it belonged to my wife as she often worked from home, I clicked to open it just to make sure it was hers, and found three movies files. This didn't look like something she would have so I clicked to start the first one. It opened up with a girl with her back to the camera, leaning on a chair, dressed in what could only be described as a school outfit. White shirt, dark blue short pleated skirt, white knee socks and black pumps. Some background music began to play and she began gyrating around, still with her back to the camera. Occasionally she would bend over and show her little white panties. This continued for couple of minutes and I could feel my cock thickening, until she turned to face the camera. It was Amy, my son's girlfriend! It was then I realised the background was my son's bedroom. Amy continued gyrating around like some stripper in a bar, feeling her little breasts through her shirt and running her finger up and down her panty-clad pussy. She slowly undid several buttons on her shirt revealing her little B-cup titties. Her nipples were rock hard as she teased and pinched them. My cock was rock hard by now, and with a quick glance around I dropped my pants and freed it of it's confines. I started stroking my cock, not realising my luck that my son's teenage girlfriend was slowly stripping off. Her skirt came off leaving her in shirt, panties and socks, quickly followed by her shirt. Her lithe little body got closer to the camera whereupon she turned her back to it and slowly peeled her panties off. Her little pussy was framed beautifully between the top of her legs and my cock was now dribbling pre-cum. She slowly turned to face the camera and stepped back to sit in the chair. She opened her legs to reveal her bald, little pussy. She began to ride her finger up and down her wet slit, occasionally pushing the finger inside her. Her frigging became more frantic as she played to the camera. My hand was now a blur as my cock was ready to burst. Amy was now plunging two fingers into her pussy as my cock released several ropes of cum across my groin and lower stomach. She moaned loudly as I was cumming, almost in unison with me. The movie file stopped there, as I began to clean myself up. I quickly grabbed a spare USB memory of my own, copied the files for my own use, and shutdown the PC. When my son returned at lunchtime, he went straight into the study before going to his room to change. It was then I noticed the USB stick had been removed! I still had another couple of movie files to watch though!
- age , anon

I had gone to the Urologist because I felt a cyst on one of my balls so the doctor told me it was very common but to make sure he would send me out for a Sonogram. I made the appointment and I was nervous about the results if I may have had Cancer. I was not in the right frame of mind and hadn't beat off in weeks and had no desire to so because I was scared to. I got called into the room and the lady introduced herself as Natalie and said she would be providing my test today. I told her I was nervous and she said its ok she has done these sonograms before. I realized she was about 10 years older than me maybe 40 years old. She reminded me of an 80's metal chick. She looked so familiar but I couldn't place her face. She told me to undress to my boxers and t-shirt and to lay on the table on my back. She said what I want you to do is to pull your boxers down a bit and take your penis and pull it up to your belly and leave your testicles out. My balls were so nervous they were hiding in my stomach. I said I am nervous she's like I can tell and we had a laugh for a second. She said relax it will take about 15 minutes and it will all be over soon. Natalie said this may be warm as she put the jelly on my balls and used this machine that has a ball on it. She began to move the ball around massaging my balls with the machine. I could feel my balls descend from the heat. She said you doing ok you don't appear nervous anymore? I'm ok now and she said yes you are and she looked at me like she liked what she saw. She said exactly where do you feel the cyst and I showed her on the bottom left. She had my balls in one hand and I thought it was me but she began to massage them. She said I have to squeeze these a bit so I can get a more accurate reading. Every once in a while she would hit the lower part of my dick with the device and it felt so good. She went back to my balls what seemed like forever and all of a sudden I got the orgasm tingle like I may be starting my orgasm so I said STOP! She said did I hurt you what's wrong? I caught my breath and said I don't know how to say this so I am just going to say it. I almost had an orgasm. I said I am sorry but I haven't had one in a long time and you got me all worked up!. She started to laugh a little and said we still have like 10 minutes to go. She got some paper towels and told me to put it under the xray mat laying over my penis and said if it happens it happens we can't stop the test any longer. She said I still have to do the area below your testicles a bit so I am going to need you to put your left knee up. She starting rubbing the under part my balls between my balls and ass. She said are you doing ok? She said I normally wouldn't be talking to you like this but I have to know you said you haven't had an orgasm in a long time how long has it been? I said about two weeks I don't have a girlfriend but I usually like to cum once a day. She said there is nothing wrong with that. She said we have about five more minutes and she seemed to be massaging me again with my balls in her hand and she was taking her left thumb and was rubbing the lower part of my dick that was exposed. I got the tingle again and said I think I am going to cum. She put down the device and right under my balls I guess where the prostate gland is she started to press down with both of her thumbs and push up to my balls very quickly. I started to cum and I must have came for over 30 seconds and had over 10 strong contractions. She started laughing and said how do you feel now? I said that was the best orgasm I ever had in my life. She said she never seen any man ever come as hard as me. She lifted up the xray guard mat and picked up the paper towel it was drenched in my cum. My dick was still as hard as a board and it shot straight up. She said that was a huge load and threw the paper towel in the basket. I said I have a lot more in there. I said you know the funny thing is I think I can cum again. She said really? I said I am so fucking horny right now you have no idea. Natalie said wait a second and went to make sure the door was locked. She said sit back and relax and got some gel and squirted it on my dick, mixed it with my cum and took off her gloves and started working my dick with both of her hands twisting as she was going up and down. She started whispering to me you like me rubbing your dick oh yea I know you like it. Look in my eyes when I am talking to you. She would rub the head of my dick with her palm a few times and with her other hand she was rubbing my balls and massaging my under carriage again. I said I am going to cum again and she went back to twisting her hands on my dick and again I shot a load it went straight up in the air like two feet and landed on my stomach stream after stream I finally stopped coming which seemed like forever but she kept stroking the head of my dick and it was so sensitive. I started to squirm and she said she wanted to get it all out and she took her palm and rubbed very hard on the head of my dick I was twitching all over. She said look who has a sensitive dick now you think you can cum again? I begged her to stop and she did finally. I was so out of breath and I just layed there spent. She said you better clean up. Can I return the favor? and she said the only thing I want you to do is watch me. She lifted up her skirt and pulled her panties to the side. I could tell she shaved and her clit was also pierced so I knew right right away she was into having orgasms. She tore into her pussy in circular motions and in about a minute she let out a little yelp and started her orgasm she was was whispering FUCK O FUCK Oh Yea Im cumming I'm Cumming and she slid two fingers in her pussy and then started on her clit again. Her legs buckled from standing and her thighs were shaking. I was in shock and wanted her so bad. She slapped her clit a few times moved her panties back in place and pulled down her skirt. I said that may have been the hottest thing that has ever happened to me. Natalie looked at me very serious and said we have to keep this very quiet because I can lose my job. I said I wouldn't say a word to anyone I promise. She said you don't remember me do you? I said you know me? She's like we don't know each other but we met like 10 years ago at a wedding you were dating my cousin Jill. She was right you do have a nice dick and smiled took her clip board and told me to get dressed and she would see me at the front desk. In shock I was getting dressed going over everything that just had happened. Were her intentions all along to get me off? I wandered in a daze up to the desk she said if you have any questions you can give me a call at this number and handed me her card. I called her that night on her personal cell number and she said she knew it was me from my name and age and address when she saw it in the computer and she made sure I got to see her. She said when we do a testicle exam we don't normally do what I was doing to you today but I hope you enjoyed it. My cousin Jill said you had a big dick and loved to stroke it all the time in front of her and you loved that she liked to finger herself to you beating off. She told me a ton of your stories that made me wet. I never thought I would get the chance again so I took matters into my own hands. Turns out me and Natalie went out a few times and had great sexual chemistry but she ended up moving out of state because she lost her job because of medical cuts. We speak on the phone and have phone sex here and there. I plan on visiting her sometime next month and I can't wait for our next encounter.
- age 35, Patrick

This happened about three years ago now. I had started dating a girl (whom I am still with actually). At the time I was 27, she was 18. So there's a bit of an age difference, but nothing too bad. Anyway, we were very much sexually attracted to each other. One morning we were laying in bed together and we started talking about masturbation. Now I'm not prudish by any stretch but I never really spoke to any of my girlfriends about that. It was always private. She was curious about how often I did it, how I went about it, and if I cummed a lot from it. The more we talked about it the more turned on I was becoming. Finally she asks "Can I watch you?" Of course I said yes, after all we had been naked together plenty of times so it wasn't like it was a new thing. Still though, having never masturbated with an audience I was a touch nervous. I pulled down my boxers to reveal my already rock hard cock. I began stroking it... she never took her eyes off it. I did it slowly at first then gradually sped up a bit. Precum was oozing out of my tip and down my shaft, it made for an excellent lube. Meanwhile, with her eyes still fixed on my bulging cock, I could see her rubbing herself from under the blanket. I could hear the wet smacking sound as she went to town on herself while I continued to pleasure myself. Suddenly she bucked a bit and let out a very satisfied moan, all the while still focused on my jerking. I felt myself getting ready to go over the edge. "I'm gonna cum", I moaned. I was just about to when she surprised the hell out of me. Just as I was about to spurt she grabbed my cock and took the head and pointed it between her breasts, I let out a very loud moan as I shot what had to be the biggest load of my life onto my girlfriend's chest. Even more to my surprise when she looked up at me she smiled saying "I love cum!" She asked me how I liked being watched. I smiled and told her I love it. To this day she'll still ask me to put on a show for her. Sometimes she lets me finish on her, sometimes in other places.
- age 30, Nieds

When I was 14 my family moved to a new state. I was pretty upset until I saw our new next door neighbor! He was really hot and I was excited to get my flirt on. He was the same age as me and we we got to talking. My family was out for the night and so were his! He invited me over and we sat on the couch and talked. One thing lead to another and we started talking about sex, he said that he's been with a couple of girls and I said I've never done anything but kiss a boy. He offered to show me what his dick looked like, I giggled but agreed. He pulled it out of his pants and began to stroke it first really slowly then faster and harder. He soon began to breathe heavy and moan then at last he came everywhere. This really turned me on and I could feel myself get wet. He asked me to do it for him. I agreed and undressed. I spread my legs wide and stroked my clit. It felt so good with him watching. I began to moan and out of nowhere he began to finger me. His hand was warm and soft, after a little bit of direction he got the hang of it and gave me the best orgasm of my life. About a month later we started going out but that's a whole different story!
- age , anon (female)

Most nights if I wake up and can't fall back asleep, I like to masturbate. But now since the weather is getting warmer, I like to do it outside. I make sure that everyone else is asleep, strip naked and quietly go out into the back yard with my vibrator. The cool, wet grass is both tingly and soothing under my bare feet and it makes my nipples hard. I lay down and instantly I get goosebumps that make me shiver and giggle. Before I get started I roll around, getting the wetness all over my body, then I turn on my vibe and touch it to my stiff clit. I gasp at the sensations and then slowly slide it into my dripping vagina. Sometimes I push it in all the way and just let it go, tugging at the grass with my fingers and toes. When I start to feel my pussy throb, I roll onto my belly and hump at the ground, letting the vibe slip in and out. I do this until my orgasm is about to hit, then I jump onto my knees and thrust the vibe in and out, which gives me a fantastic cum. After I'm satisfied, I quietly sneak back into the house, dry off in the laundry room and slip back into bed, naked and cozy with a smile.
- age , anon (female)

My son is moving into a new apartment, so we have been helping him out by moving in his furniture and getting the place ready for him to stay there. One day when he was at work, I told him I would go over and clean. It started out innocent enough with me vacuuming the carpets and washing windows, but something got me into the mood and I felt myself getting wet. Even after wiping myself off it was still coming, so I knew I had to masturbate. I slipped off my sandals and jeans, let my panties drop to the floor then sat down on the couch. When I started rubbing my clit, I came almost instantly, leaving me shaking and shivering sitting there. I wasn't even close to being satisfied, so I got completely naked, laid back on the couch, put a foot up on the back and tore into my gushing hole. I masturbated and masturbated until my body couldn't take any more, then finally got myself dressed, but stuffing my panties into my pants pocket. The tight denim rubbing against my vagina made me have to cum again when I went home and took a shower. It has been a couple weeks, but my son still has no clue that his naked mother had four beautiful orgasms right there on his couch.
- age , anon (female)

Most nights if I wake up and can't fall back asleep, I like to masturbate. But now since the weather is getting warmer, I like to do it outside. I make sure that everyone else is asleep, strip naked and quietly go out into the back yard with my vibrator. The cool, wet grass is both tingly and soothing under my bare feet and it makes my nipples hard. I lay down and instantly I get goosebumps that make me shiver and giggle. Before I get started I roll around, getting the wetness all over my body, then I turn on my vibe and touch it to my stiff clit. I gasp at the sensations and then slowly slide it into my dripping vagina. Sometimes I push it in all the way and just let it go, tugging at the grass with my fingers and toes. When I start to feel my pussy throb, I roll onto my belly and hump at the ground, letting the vibe slip in and out. I do this until my orgasm is about to hit, then I jump onto my knees and thrust the vibe in and out, which gives me a fantastic cum. After I'm satisfied, I quietly sneak back into the house, dry off in the laundry room and slip back into bed, naked and cozy with a smile.
- age , anon (female)

After reading many of these stories I realize how lucky I have been all of my life regarding jacking-off with other guys. I have a twin brother, John, and we have shared a room and bed all of our lives. Our Baptist dad sat us down before we had our first wet dream and told us about sex. Dad also told us about the pleasure of jacking-off and that he knew we would jack-off, and he wanted us to do it and enjoy it rather than feel guilty about it. Dad told us that we would probably start jacking-off after we had our first wet dreams. Dad was almost right. Our cousin Joe was over for the weekend, he was six months younger than John and I. We were all skinny dipping in the backyard pool, something that we did all the time. Joe placed his arms on the side of the pool and leaned back ? he was totally erect. This was not anything unusual, the three of us had been skinny dipping together all of our lives. I pushed out of the water beside Joe and John did the same thing. We were all three on the side, feet in the water leaning back with rock hard dicks. Joe then started to jack-off, not fast just a very intentional stroke. John and I started playing with our own dicks in the same manner. It was fun, but you need to understand at this time John nor I had ever jacked-off and neither of us had had a wet dream. As far as John and I knew is that we were playing with our hard dicks, not understanding where this would lead. After about an hour of intense horseplay John, Joe and I grabbed our towels and wrapped up and headed to John and I's bedroom. On our side of the house there are two bedrooms connected by a bathroom. One of the bedrooms has a king size bed and the other bedroom has twin beds. Mom and dad allowed John and I to make our decision about sharing a room or having our own room. We always shared the king size bed ? for as along as I can remember John and I have slept naked ? dad sleeps naked. When we got to the room the towels went over chairs and Joe sat on the bed and leaned back, once again with a rock hard dick. John sat on one side of Joe and I sat on the other. Joe stared jacking-off with a good hardy quick stroke, John and I joined right in. In a few minutes John and I started to get that wonderful feeling that goes with an orgasm. John and I had our first orgasms at the same time, I guess a twin thing ? our first wads all over our stomachs. A few seconds later Joe shot a wad all over his stomach. We repeated the action about thirty minutes later and after that we all fell asleep. My first time to jack-off was with my brother and cousin. Dad told John and I that we would enjoy jacking-off, he was right. Without a second thought when we woke up the next morning the first thing we did was jack-off. Joe spent weekends at our house or we were at this house all of our lives, that weekend Joe was our jack-off teacher. Joe had joined us in that king size bed all of our lives ? we always slept naked. After high school all three of us went to different universities, me to Baylor, John to UT and Joe to SMU. John, Joe and I still sleep in that king size bed naked when we are home from college on the weekend. It is still fun to lay back and jack-off together. We love jacking-off together ? sharing being totally masculine together. We are all twenty now, we are all great looking straight guys who are virgins. Jacking-off is our way of to remain virgins. Keeping our hands to ourselves is the way we remain straight. Just like every other sexually healthy guy I had one burning question when I left for Baylor ? how was I going to jack-off. Dad told John and I that it would work out. Well, it worked out just fine and quicker than I could ever imagine. I intentionally decided to take a roommate that I did not know. I got to school in the afternoon finding that my roommate had his stuff on the bed on the right side of the room. I put my stuff in my closet and left the room until after dinner. When I got back to the room my roommate was on his bed in a pair of shorts. We introduced ourselves. His name is Matthew and he is a missionary's kid from Southeast Asia. Matthew is 6 ft 4 in. and he is built like Michangelo's David ? if a guy can be beautiful, Matthew is beautiful ? blond, tan and a perfect body. I am also a hunk, black hair with dark blue eyes and because of the private pool in our backyard I have a perfect all over tan ? I think that my dick is tanned. My body is without blemish. I am 6 ft 2 in. I stepped out of my flip flops and put my shirt over a chair by my bed. Now Matthew and I are both wearing nothing but shorts. We talked until past mid-night and I am thinking all of the time ? how in the hell am I going to jack-off with a missionary's kid as a roommate. I said at the beginning of my story that I am the luckiest guy in the world regarding jacking-off and other guys. Matthew got off of his bed and went over to this closet, slipped out of his shorts and tossed them in the bottom of the open closet; he then took off his bikini briefs and threw them on his bed. He grabbed a towel and stepped into the bathroom and took a shower. While Matthew was in the shower I stripped naked and got under my sheet. I was glad to see that Matthew was a bikini brief guy rather than a boxer guy ? boxers to me are so overrated. I like wild colored tight bikinis myself. Matthew returned to the room, toweled off, turned off the light and laid down on his bed naked. I was liking my new roommate more all of the time. The room was not dark because of outside lighting. Matthew began to play with his dick and then he stopped and said to me, "Luke, I jack-off every night before I go to sleep and sometimes I jack-off in the morning if I don't have to be in a hurry. Is that OK with you?" In answer I kicked back my sheet reveling my naked body and started jacking-off. Matthew and I have shared a room for two years now and we have jacked-off every night. Matthew is also a devoted Christian who uses jacking-off as his sex act prior to marriage ? two confirmed virgins in the same room ? what are the odds. Matthew keeps his hands to himself and I keep my hands to myself. We both like jacking-off and once again we are sharing total masculinity. Man enough to be virgins by choice, believe we both have offers. This past summer I was going on a mission trip to South America. I am a Spanish minor and I joined the mission trip to work building an orphanage and to become fluent in Spanish. I went to pickup my roommate for the summer on the way to DFW. My summer roommate is planning on being a missionary when he gets out of college. Baylor is a pretty big campus and I had never met Dustin and once again I had my ever current question ? how was I going to jack-off all summer with a roommate that was going to be a missionary. I got to Dustin's grandparents house earlier than I really planned. I had talked to Dustin on the phone and told him I would be there as soon as I got checked out of the dorm. I figured I would get to his house around eleven and I actually go there just before nine. Dustin told me to come to the side of the house and come in the side gate. Dustin and his brother were living in the guest house in the back of the house. I looked into the backyard and there was a naked guy on a float in the pool. He was playing with his dick, he was not really jacking-off he was just playing with his dick. I knocked on the gate and the guy on the float yelled, "come on in." He added, "You must be here to pickup Dustin, I am Austin and you must be Luke." We talked for a few minutes and I sat in a chair by the pool. Austin was not bothered one bit by we being there seeing him naked. I also noticed there was a small basket on the table ? it contained: baby oil, sun tan oil, KY jelly, hand lotion and a roll of toilet paper ? all of the makings of a good jack-off stash. I then asked about Dustin to which Austin responded, "He is in there, pointing to an open patio door of the guest hours, either still asleep or in there jacking-off, laughing." Austin told me to go on in and wake him up and tell him to get his lazy ass out of bed. I went through the open door and found of large room with one king size bed. The day was warm and Dustin was fast asleep uncovered, on his back, butt naked and hard as a rock. The first time I saw my summer roommate he was naked and hard. I said, "Hey dude." Dustin half-asleep reached down and tugged on his dick, you know that thing we all do when it is hard. Dustin then looked up at me and said, "Hey guy, you must be Luke." Dustin swung his legs off of the bed, making his hardon a little less obvious. He remarked that I was early and that it would take him a little while to get ready. This time I decided that I would be the one that was a little more aggressive on the subject of jacking-off. I told Dustin that I guessed that I would go out by the pool and use some of his and Austin's jack-off supplies. Dustin laughed and said, "Be my guest ? I have a hardon that I need to work on myself." He stood and began to tug on his dick without any embarrassment at all. He then said, We have a lot of time before we need to be at the airport you want to go for a swim?" I indicated that that would be great. Dustin sporting has hardon led me to the door and I stepped out of the guest house, went over by a chair and took off my t-shirt, shorts and flip flops. I don't' normally wear any underwear under shorts during the summer, I was commando that day. Of course I was now hard, as we all know Dustin was hard and Austin was hard. We all swam for about an hour and then we all got out and laid on the loungers by the pool, Dust